MORPHOLOGICAL VARIATION AND CHANGE IN THE RIGVEDA:

THE CASE OF -AU VS. -Ā

DISSERTATION

Presented in Partial Fulfillment of the Requirements for

the Degree Doctor of Philosophy in the Graduate

School of the Ohio State University

By

Hope C. Dawson, B.A., M.A.

*****

The Ohio State University

2005

Dissertation Committee: Approved by

Brian D. Joseph, Adviser _____________________________________

Hans Henrich Hock Adviser

Richard D. Janda Graduate Program in Linguistics

© Copyright by

Hope C. Dawson

2005
 ABSTRACT

The goal in undertaking a linguistic investigation is to discover generalizations that

can neatly account for the distribution of data. The case of allomorphy between -au and -ā in

duals and i-stem locatives in the Rigveda poses a serious challenge to this goal, due to the

multi-faceted nature of the principles governing the -ā/-au variation.

Traditional accounts of this alternation present a generalized, purportedly original

distribution: -ā appears preconsonantally and -āv prevocalically. Cases that do not fit into this

generalization, such as preconsonantal -au, are attributed to chronological (i.e. date of a

hymn’s composition) or other phonological effects.

An exhaustive compilation, however, of each such form in the Rigveda (over 3000

total) reveals that while a hymn’s date of composition can be relevant (i.e. more

preconsonantal -au forms appear in later hymns), its effects are not so simple to discern:

many examples of preconsonantal -au are found in earlier hymns, and even later hymns often

have forms in both -au and -ā.

The phonological effects within preconsonantal or prevocalic environments are also

unclear. A traditional implication has been that an assimilatory effect was responsible for -ā

shifting to -au. The actual preconsonantal distribution of -ā and -au, however, reveals that

this is not supported by the data. For instance, the preconsonantal distribution of the i-stem

ii
locative allomorphs indicates if anything a tendency for proportionally fewer -au forms to

appear before labial consonants, possibly indicating instead a dissimilatory effect on an

original -au, counter to the common assumption.

Another factor in this distribution is lexical idiosyncrasies in the patterning of the

allomorphic endings. For example, in the i-stem locatives, different stems can be shown to

have different patterns of distribution, so that of the fifty i-stems that have preconsonantal

locative singular forms, only seven show alternation between -ā and -au: twenty-five stems

have only -au preconsonantally, and eighteen stems have only -ā. Even after controlling for

chronological and phonological effects and for lexical idiosyncrasy, one additional factor

must be considered: poetic effects and the influence of surrounding forms.

The traditional generalizations must be called into question, and indeed no simple

generalization can be proposed that is able to account for the data in this case: it is only in the

interaction of various factors on certain forms in particular contexts that the explanation can

be found. The variation found in the Rigveda is reflective of variation and change taking

place in the living language at the time of composition. In this dissertation, I explore the

synchronic and diachronic aspects of these variations and the factors affecting them, and I

investigate the distribution of the -ā and -au allomorphs in the duals and i-stem locatives, as

well as related categories, with particular regard to explaining how the data of the Rigveda

itself can be accounted for.

iii
 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

This dissertation would not have been possible without the help of many people, and I

owe a debt of gratitude to them. First, I would like to thank my adviser, Brian Joseph, for his

unfailing support, encouragement, and patience throughout my years at Ohio State, and

especially in the past several months. My first encounter with Sanskrit was in his classroom,

and he has provided me with invaluable advice, teaching and research opportunities, funding,

and friendship in the years since then. I would also like to thank the other members of my

committee, Hans Henrich Hock of the University of Illinois Urbana-Champaign and Richard

Janda, for their always helpful feedback and discussions about my research and the time they

spent.

I can trace my interest in language study to my elementary and high school years of

Latin and Ancient Greek, and for that I want to thank Mrs. Clark and Mr. David Combie in

particular. Special thanks also go to Dr. Paul Kilpatrick of Geneva College for developing

my interest in linguistics and encouraging me to pursue advanced study.

The faculty, staff, and graduate students of the Department of Linguistics provided a

wonderful environment for research and study, and I am grateful for them. I want to thank

Donald Winford and Elizabeth Hume for several intellectually stimulating seminars and

iv
Keith Johnson for his help with statistics. The support of my fellow students over the years

has been invaluable, and I want to thank especially my original classmates Shelome Gooden

and Huang Tsan, as well as Michelle Ramos-Pellicia, Andrea Sims, Tom Stewart, Jeff

Mielke, Robin Dodsworth, Wes Collins, other inhabitants of Oxley 225 over the years,

members of Changelings, and many others, too many to list here, for friendship,

encouragement, and stimulating conversations.

Particular thanks also go to others who have made my time here in Ohio so enjoyable.

The Frailey family “adopted” me early on, and I treasure their continued friendship. I thank

the members and friends of Providence Presbyterian Church for their fellowship, friendship,

encouragement, home-cooked meals, and hospitality, and especially for their prayers. The

encouragement and prayers of my church family at Stratford Orthodox Presbyterian Church

in New Jersey have also been a source of great blessing to me, and I am thankful for them.

Last, but certainly not least, I thank my family for their unfailing love, support, and

faithful prayers: my parents, Rev. Martin and Mrs. Vickie Dawson, my sisters Faith, Charity,

and Angel and brothers Martin and John, my brother-in-law Sidney Henriquez, and my

nephews and niece Reuben, Samuel, Aaron, Nathanael, Victoria, and Josiah.

This research was funded in part by a National Science Foundation Graduate

Research Fellowship.

v
 VITA

May 5, 1974 ……………………………….Born in Atalaya, Canary Islands, Spain

May 1996 ………………………………….B.A. in Spanish, Geneva College

June 1999 ………………………………….M.A. in Linguistics, The Ohio State

University

PUBLICATIONS

2005. On generalizations lost and found: -ā/-au variation in Vedic i-stem locatives.
Proceedings of the Fifteenth Annual UCLA Indo-European Conference: Los Angeles,
November 7–8, 2003. (Journal of Indo-European Studies Monograph series.) Washington,
D.C.: Institute for the Study of Man.

2004. (with Brian D. Joseph) The Ohio State University and Columbus and the foundations
of the Linguistic Society of America. (The Editor’s Department.) Language 80.4.651–57.

2003. Defining the Outcome of Language Contact: Old English and Old Norse. Ohio State
University Working Papers in Linguistics 57.40–57. 2003.

2002. Deviations from the Greek in the Gothic New Testament. Indo-European Perspectives.
(Journal of Indo-European Studies Monograph series, No. 43.) Ed. by Mark R. V. Southern,
9–18. Washington, D.C.: Institute for the Study of Man.

2000. Deviations from the Greek in the Gothic New Testament. Ohio State University
Working Papers in Linguistics 53.93–103.

vi
 FIELDS OF STUDY

Major Field: Linguistics

Specialization: Historical and Indo-European Linguistics

vii
 TABLE OF CONTENTS

Page
Abstract ......................................................................................................................... ii
Acknowledgments......................................................................................................... iv
Vita................................................................................................................................ vi
List of Tables ................................................................................................................ xiii
List of Figures ............................................................................................................... xiv

Chapters ........................................................................................................................

1. Introduction........................................................................................................ 1
1.1. Allomorphic variation between -au and -ā in the Rigveda......................... 1
1.1.1. Forms involved ................................................................................ 2
1.1.2. Diachronic development .................................................................. 4
1.1.3. Traditional treatments ...................................................................... 4
1.1.4. Addressing the issue ........................................................................ 6
1.2. Background information ............................................................................. 7
1.2.1. Phonetics and sandhi variants of -au and -ā .................................... 7
1.2.2. The data............................................................................................ 8
1.2.3. Basic distribution ............................................................................. 9
1.3. Dissertation overview ................................................................................. 11

2. Literature Review and Historical Background ................................................. 15

2.1. Duals in the literature: alternation within the Rigveda .............................. 15
2.1.1. Traditional accounts....................................................................... 16
2.1.2. More recent accounts ..................................................................... 22
2.1.3. Summary ........................................................................................ 24

viii
 2.2. i-stem locatives in the literature: alternation within the Rigveda .............. 25
2.2.1. Traditional accounts....................................................................... 26
2.2.2. More recent accounts ..................................................................... 27
2.2.3. Summary ........................................................................................ 28
2.3. Etymological background of the duals ...................................................... 29
2.3.1. a-stem duals ................................................................................... 29
2.3.2. Non-a-stem duals ........................................................................... 37
2.3.3. Summary ........................................................................................ 37
2.4. Etymological background of the locatives and other forms ...................... 38
2.4.1. i-stem and u-stem locatives............................................................ 38
2.4.2. Perfects........................................................................................... 42
2.4.3. Numerals dvá- ‘two’ and as¢t¢á- ‘eight’........................................... 45
2.4.4. Demonstrative pronoun asáu ......................................................... 49
2.4.5. Enclitic personal pronoun nau ....................................................... 50
2.5. Summary .................................................................................................... 50

3. Distributions...................................................................................................... 52
3.1. Duals .......................................................................................................... 53
3.1.1. a-stem duals .................................................................................... 53
3.1.2. non-a-stem duals............................................................................. 58
3.1.3. Comparison and summary .............................................................. 61
3.2. i-stem locatives .......................................................................................... 64
3.3. Comparison of duals and locatives ............................................................ 66
3.4. Other forms ................................................................................................ 71
3.4.1. u-stem locatives .............................................................................. 71
3.4.2. Perfects............................................................................................ 73
3.4.3. as¢t¢á- ‘eight’..................................................................................... 75
3.4.4. Demonstrative pronoun asáu .......................................................... 77

ix
 3.4.5. Enclitic personal pronoun nau ‘us two’ .......................................... 78
3.4.6. Summary ......................................................................................... 79

4. Relationships Among Morphemes.................................................................... 80

4.1. Morphological constellations..................................................................... 82
4.1.1. The framework................................................................................ 83
4.1.2. Bases of relationships ..................................................................... 84
4.1.3. Evidence for a constellation............................................................ 89
4.2. Defining relationships: contrasts with previous studies............................. 91
4.2.1. Distracted by the differences .......................................................... 92
4.2.2. Distracted by the similarities .......................................................... 94
4.2.3. Summary ......................................................................................... 96

5. Date of Composition ......................................................................................... 97

5.1. Duals ......................................................................................................... 99
5.1. i-stem locative singulars ........................................................................... 107
5.1. Summary ................................................................................................... 110

6. Phonetic Environment....................................................................................... 112

6.1. Assumption of labial effects ...................................................................... 112
6.1.1. Wackernagel (1930), Sommer (1924)............................................. 113
6.1.2. Lanman (1880)................................................................................ 113
6.1.3. Dissimilation or assimilation?......................................................... 114
6.1.4. Relevance........................................................................................ 116
6.2. Duals .......................................................................................................... 116
6.2.1. Preconsonantal distribution in duals ............................................... 116
6.2.2. Prevocalic distribution in duals....................................................... 118
6.3. i-stem locatives .......................................................................................... 126

x
 6.3.1. Preconsonantal distribution in i-stem locatives .............................. 126
6.3.2. Prevocalic distribution in i-stem locatives...................................... 128
6.4. Summary .................................................................................................... 129

7. Labial-Labial Interactions................................................................................. 131

7.1. Labial semivowel before labial vowels (v before u/ū)............................... 132
7.1.1. Loss of v before ū in word-initial position...................................... 133
7.1.2. Loss of v before u in word-initial position...................................... 137
7.1.3. Loss of v before ū/u in external sandhi ........................................... 138
7.2. Labial vowels before labial semivowels (u/ū before v) .............................. 139
7.2.1. Distribution of the suffixes -mant and -vant ................................... 139
7.2.2. Stems in -nu- and -u-....................................................................... 142
7.2.3. The loss of -u before v- in external combination ............................ 143
7.3. Consonant–consonant interactions............................................................. 145
7.3.1. *bbh clusters ................................................................................... 145
7.3.2. *mm and *mv clusters ..................................................................... 146
7.3.3. Other proposed labial consonant dissimilations ............................. 147
7.4. Summary .................................................................................................... 148

8. Morpholexical Factors ...................................................................................... 149

8.1. Duals .......................................................................................................... 150
8.1.1. a-stem duals .................................................................................... 150
8.1.2. non-a-stem duals............................................................................. 155
8.1.3. Stem-particular patterns of pāda-internal placement ...................... 157
8.2. i-stem locatives .......................................................................................... 158
8.3. Summary .................................................................................................... 164

xi
9. Influence of Surrounding Forms....................................................................... 166
9.1. Influence at the systemic level................................................................... 167
9.2. Local interactions....................................................................................... 171
9.2.1. Local morphological interactions ................................................... 171
9.2.2. Poetics ............................................................................................. 174
9.3. Concluding examples................................................................................. 179

10. Summation and Conclusions............................................................................. 181

10.1. Summary .................................................................................................. 181
10.2. General implications of this study ........................................................... 184
10.2.1. Morphological constellations......................................................... 184
10.2.2. Diachronic generalizations............................................................. 184
10.3. Specific implications of this study and future research ........................... 185
10.3.1. The etymology of the forms........................................................... 185
10.2.2. Other directions for future research ............................................... 186

Appendix A: List of all stems and forms ...................................................................... 188

Appendix B: All forms in Rigvedic context ................................................................. 283
Bibliography ................................................................................................................. 338

xii
 LIST OF TABLES

Table ............................................................................................................................. Page

3.1. Distribution of -au and -ā in a-stem duals ........................................................... 54
3.2. Distribution of -au and -ā in specific a-stem forms............................................. 56
3.3. Distribution of -au and -ā in dvá- and pronominals ........................................... 57
3.4. Distribution of -au and -ā in non-a-stem duals ................................................... 58
3.5. Distribution of -au and -ā in specific non-a-stem forms .................................... 60
3.6. Distribution of -au and -ā in a-stem and non-a-stem duals ................................. 61
3.7. Distribution of -au and -ā in i-stem locatives ...................................................... 65
3.8. Distribution of -au and -ā in specific i-stems ...................................................... 66
3.9. Distribution of -au and -ā in duals and i-stem locatives...................................... 67
3.10. Distribution of endings in u-stem locatives ......................................................... 73
3.11. Distribution of endings in perfects....................................................................... 74
3.12. Distribution of forms of as¢t¢á- ‘8’ ........................................................................ 76
3.13. Distribution of forms of asáu ‘that’ ..................................................................... 77
3.14. Distribution of forms of nau ‘us two’ .................................................................. 78
6.1. Preconsonantal distribution of -au and -ā in duals .............................................. 117
6.2. Preconsonantal distribution of -au and -ā in i-stem locatives.............................. 126
7.1. Distribution of -vant and -mant by stem-type...................................................... 141
8.1. a-stem duals, 10+ forms....................................................................................... 151
8.2. Pronominal stems and dvá-, 20+ forms ............................................................... 154
8.3. non-a-stem duals, 10+ forms ............................................................................... 155
8.4. i-stem locative singulars, 10+ forms.................................................................... 158
8.5. i-stems with preconsonantal -au/-ā alternation.................................................... 160
8.6. i-stems with no preconsonantal -au/-ā alternation............................................... 161

xiii
 LIST OF FIGURES

Figure ............................................................................................................................ Page

3.1. Distribution by environment of -au and -ā in a-stem duals................................. 62
3.2. Distribution by environment of -au and -ā in non-a-stem duals ......................... 62
3.3. Distribution by environment of -au and -ā in duals............................................. 69
3.4. Distribution by environment of -au and -ā in i-stem locatives............................ 69

xiv
 CHAPTER 1

INTRODUCTION

1.1. Allomorphic variation between -au and -ā in the Rigveda

The Vedic Sanskrit in which the hymns of the Rigveda were composed differs in

many ways from the language of the later Classical period. While the Sanskrit that was

described by the later grammarians such as Pān¢ini was formalized and regularized, the

Sanskrit of the Rigveda reflects, in the variation and change found in the language of the

hymns themselves, its composition over a period of several centuries and by many

different poets. One particular area where this is clearly revealed is in the degree of

allomorphy in inflectional and derivational morphology. What in the later language has

become a more rigid inflectional system is marked rather by variation between and

among forms, both diachronically, thus reflecting changes in the language taking place

from the time of the earlier hymns compared to the later, and synchronically, with

variation between forms being found within individual hymns and even individual verses.

This variation is of import then both to an understanding of the language as it was during

1
the period of composition, and to an understanding of how it changed throughout the

period of composition and into the later periods of the language.

1.1.1. Forms involved

This dissertation is a study of one area of this morphological variation and change

found in the Rigveda. In particular, I investigate certain inflectional endings that show

allomorphic variation between -au and -ā.1 This alternation is found most notably in the

nominal system, and the most numerous group of forms in which it is found is dual case

forms, specifically, the nominative, accusative, and vocative dual, masculine and

feminine, of nominal and adjectival a-stems (e.g. devā́/deváu from deva- ‘god’), r¢-stems

(e.g. pítarā/pítarau from pítr¢- ‘father’), “radical” masculine ā- stems (e.g. gopā́/gopáu

from gopā́ ‘cow-herd’), ī- and ū-stems (e.g. sakthyā̀ from sakthī́- ‘thigh’, tanvā̀ from

tanū́- ‘body’), diphthongal stems (e.g. gā́vā/gā́vau from go- ‘cow’), and consonant stems

(e.g. pā́dā/pā́dau from pā́d ‘foot’)—thus, in most of the noun classes.2 This alternation is

also found (in the same cases and genders) in the numeral dvá- ‘two’, and in the duals of

the demonstrative pronominal stems tá- ‘that’, etá- ‘this here’, tyá- ‘that’, imá- ‘this here’,

the interrogative ká- ‘which?’, and the relative yá- ‘which’. Both endings are found

throughout the Rigveda, but -ā is far more common than -au. Some aspects of the

1
I follow modern scholarship here by transcribing this diphthong as -au (sometimes also transcribed as
-āu; e.g. Whitney 1889); see §1.2 for a brief discussion of the phonetics of this sound.
2
All noun classes but the feminine ā-stems and the i-stems and u-stems, though there are a few irregular
forms even there that show these endings, e.g. sákhāyā/sákhāyau from sákhi- ‘friend’, and bāhávā from
bāhú- ‘arm’.

2
patterns of variation appear to be predictable based on, for example, phonological or

metrical considerations, but certainly not all.

The second key group of forms in which variation between -au and -ā is found is

in the locative singular, masculine and feminine, of i-stems (e.g. agnā́/agnáu from agní-

‘fire’). Both endings are found throughout the Rigveda, as is the case with the duals; in

contrast with the duals, however, -au is the more common variant.

Other forms that are also involved to a lesser extent in this alternation include the

forms as¢t¢áu/as¢t¢ā́ of the numeral as¢t¢á- ‘eight’ in the nominative and accusative. In

addition, other forms that end in -au but that do not regularly alternate with -ā are of

interest here, such as the 1st and 3rd person singular of the perfect active of verb roots in

-ā; note, however, that while a regular alternation between -au and -ā is not seen in these

forms, two forms in -ā are found in the Rigveda, e.g. paprā́ alongside the more regular

papráu from prā- ‘fill’.3 Other forms in -au are the locative singular of some u-stems (e.g.

sā́nau from sā́nu- ‘back’); nau ‘us two’, the accusative/dative/genitive dual enclitic form

of the first person pronoun; and asáu ‘that’, the nominative singular, masculine and

feminine, demonstrative pronoun. While these do not participate in the alternation,

having no allomorph -ā, they are included in this study by way of comparison, and for

other reasons that are discussed more fully in Chapter 4.

3
The ending -au is regular for both 1st and 3rd persons throughout the attested history of Sanskrit; only 3rd
person forms actually occur in the Rigveda, but I consider this to be an accident of attestation (related to
typical form of the hymns themselves) and unrelated to the occurrence of the endings -au and -ā.

3
 1.1.2. Diachronic development

One aspect of the alternation between -au and -ā in the duals and i-stem locatives

that is of particular interest is the fact that they follow parallel diachronic paths. That is,

in both of these morphological categories, this alternation is eliminated in favor of the

ending -au. The effects of this diachronic development can already be seen in the later

hymns of the Rigveda, and it continues to spread in the Atharvaveda, which represents a

later stage of the language; the extension of -au and loss of -ā in these morphological

categories are complete by the time of Classical Sanskrit. These diachronic developments

lend particular support to the idea that there exists a morphological relationship that ties

these forms and their allomorphic alternations together.

1.1.3. Traditional treatments

The specifics of these allomorphic alternations have never fully been explained.

In the case of the dual endings grammars simply list both forms as occurring in variation,

usually with an additional note regarding the frequency of the two forms. In his

introduction to nominal declension, Whitney says, for instance, that “The masc. and fem.

ending for nom.-acc.-voc. is in the later language usually āu; but instead of this the Veda

has prevailingly ā” (Whitney 1889:105). He adds, with regard to the a-stems, that “In the

Veda … the usual ending is simple ā (in RV., in seven eighths of the occurrences”

(1889:113); comments of this type are found in his discussions of other nominal stem

classes as well. Similarly, with regard to the locative singular of the i-stems, he points out

that the ending -au “is in the Veda … the most frequent ending; but, beside it, the i-stems

form (about half as often in RV.) their locative in ā” (1889:117). The nominative/
4
accusative of the numeral ‘eight’ is said to be “as¢t¢á (… found in the RV. once …), or

as¢t¢ā́ (RV.), or as¢t¢āú (most usual in RV. …)” (1889:182).

Macdonell’s (1910, 1916) treatment of these alternations is much the same as that

of Whitney, but with greater detail with regard to the overall totals of forms in -au and -ā

in particular noun classes, and in the 1910 grammar, with listings of the forms that appear.

Neither Whitney nor Macdonell give much explanation about where either of the two

alternants occur; and while Wackernagel (1930) presents some generalizations about the

distribution (see Chapter 2), the overall effect is more of offering suggestions as to

certain factors that might play a role, rather than truly providing an explanation. All of

these accounts are based in large measure on the important, detailed work on nominal

inflection in the Rigveda by Charles Lanman (1880), which is discussed in greater depth

in Chapter 2 and elsewhere.

Lanman’s work, however, while containing more detail about the distribution than

the other accounts (and forming the basis of the detail presented there) and being greatly

informative in its own right, shares with these other traditional accounts the tendency to

give broad-stroke generalizations about the distributional patterns, attributing deviations

from those general patterns to a late date of composition of the hymn in which certain

examples are found or to poorly defined phonological effects. The great complexity of

the distributional picture, which is made clear in Chapter 3, is not accounted for in an

explanatory way. Neither has more modern scholarship, discussed in Chapter 2, been able

to offer a satisfactory explanation for the totality of these phenomena.

5
 1.1.4. Addressing the issue

Thus, what is needed to address the question of this variation in the Rigveda is an

exhaustive study of these forms and their contexts, with attention paid to all possible

factors that may have played a role in the distribution of the -au and -ā allomorphs in the

Rigveda. This dissertation presents such a study. In it, I show that the nature of the

alternation is far more complex than has often been described in previous studies, and

that broad-stroke generalizations cannot account for the distributions at the level of

individual instantiations. While certain factors discussed in previous accounts of this

variation are relevant to some degree, other factors are as well, and true explanations can

be found only on a more limited, case-by-case basis. These explanations rely not on any

single factor, but rather on the interaction of several independent factors in individual

contexts.

In this dissertation, I examine each of these factors and their interactions in depth;

some of the independent factors that are found to play a role in this investigation are the

date of composition of individual hymns and verses, the phonetic environment

surrounding the forms in question, morpholexical effects, and poetics and the interaction

among forms.4 No single factor among these can account for the distribution of -au and

-ā in these forms within the Rigveda; nor can even two factors suffice. But these factors

taken together do allow for an explanatory account of the Rigvedic facts, and the invest-

igation undertaken here also results in a clearer picture of the types of morphological

4
See the dissertation overview in §1.3 for further information.

6
relationships that exist both synchronically and diachronically in Vedic Sanskrit, with

implications for linguistic investigations more generally.

1.2. Background information

1.2.1. Phonetics and sandhi variants of -au and -ā

The ending -ā represents the simple lengthened low central vowel [A…], “the most

open (vivr¢ta) vowel” (Allen 1953:58). The alternate -au is a diphthong [Au8], with the

Prātiśākhyas noting a “recognizable distinctness of the two elements” (Whitney 1889:12)

and, more specifically, that in “au the first mora is glottal and the second … labial”

(Allen 1953:63).5 In the Prātiśākhyas “the relation of those elements is either defined as

equal, or the a is made of less quantity than the u” (Whitney 1889:12). While this

diphthong, however, was short at the time of the composition of the Rigveda, it is

etymologically and phonologically connected to a diphthong *-āu [A…u8] with a lengthened

first element; the etymologically short diphthong *-au was represented in Rigvedic and

later Sanskrit by the simple vowel -o.

This etymological connection is revealed in the treatment of this diphthong in

sandhi. The ending -au, though used throughout this dissertation as a cover symbol for all

phonetic realizations of the underlying diphthong, was pronounced as such (and repre-

5
The Prātiśākhyas are phonetic and grammatical treatises on the Vedic texts, estimated to have been
composed c. 500–150 BC (Allen 1953:5).

7
sented in the Sam¢hitā6 as such) only before consonants and in pāda-final position.7 When

-au appears before a vowel, by regular sandhi it becomes -āv, the second part of the

diphthong being replaced by its semivowel counterpart and the lengthened vowel of the

first part reflecting its etymological origin. The second element of prevocalic -āv,

however, while traditionally referred to as a semivowel and having close phonological

connection with the vowel u, was defined by the Pān¢inian scheme and two of the

Prātiśākhyas as “made between the upper teeth and the lower lip” (Whitney 1889:20),

thus the labio-dental fricative [v].8 An additional sandhi effect is that when appearing

before the labial vowels u/ū, -au appears as -ā with hiatus. The resultant -ā u/ū- sequence

contrasts with the sandhi outcome of prevocalic -ā, which is regularly coalesced with a

following vowel.9

1.2.2. The data

This study in this dissertation is based on a data set consisting of every relevant

form found in the Rigveda, thus, all forms in -au or -ā of duals, i-stem locatives, u-stem

locatives, perfects, and the other forms described in §1.1. I collected this data set by

6
The Rigveda-Sam¢hitā is the historical collection of the Rigvedic hymns or Mantras, to which certain
grammatical rules such as sandhi processes have been applied; this is the form in which these hymns
normally appear.
7
A pāda ‘foot’ is the basic metrical unit of the Rigveda, “a verse or line which is a constituent of a stanza”
(Macdonell 1916:436); pāda-final position is thus a prepausal position.
8
While “its earlier pronunciation was doubtless as a bilabial [w]” (Allen 1953:57), it seems that the labio-
dental articulation [v] was current at the time of Rigvedic composition, though it is impossible to say what
the exact articulation was at the composition of the earliest hymns.
9
ā coalesces with a/ā to ā, with u/ū to o, with i/ī to e, with o/au to au, and with e/ai to ai.

8
going through Grassmann’s (1873) Wörterbuch zum Rig-Veda and identifying each stem

and its relevant forms. I then checked these against Lubotsky’s (1997) A Rg¢ vedic Word

Concordance and other grammars (e.g. Macdonell 1910, 1916), particularly in cases of

forms about which there is some disagreement. Finally, using Aufrecht’s (1877) and van

Nooten and Holland’s (1994) Rigvedic texts as resources, I independently verified each

example and compiled them with the full context of the line in which they appeared (see

Appendix A). Having done this, I then combined all of the relevant lines and stanzas by

hymn, with each form marked, in order to study the interaction of the different forms,

both within and across morphological categories, as they occurred in their original

contexts (see Appendix B).

1.2.3. Basic distribution

While the details of the variation between -au and -ā are complex, both the duals

and the i-stem locatives show patterns of distribution that represent to a certain extent

similar rule-based patterns. Specifically, the general patterns of distribution are governed

by broad phonetic environment: thus, by preconsonantal, prevocalic, and pāda-final

positions. But while both the duals and the locatives make reference to these basic

phonetic positions, their patterns of distribution overlap only in certain limited ways.

The basic pattern of distribution for the duals is that -ā appears preconsonantally

and pāda-finally, and -āv prevocalically. The locatives also have -ā preconsonantally and

-āv prevocalically, but they differ from the duals in that -au occurs pāda-finally; thus, the

two have opposite realizations in this environment. An example of this is given in (1), in

which the dual forms are bold and the i-stem locative form is bold and italicized.

9
 (1) 1.158.1ab

vásū rudrā́ purumántū vr¢dhántā | daśasyátam¢ no vr¢s¢an¢āv abhís¢t¢au

‘The two Vasus, the Rudras, full of wisdom, increasing—be gracious to us in

protection, O mighty ones’10

Here, the preconsonantal and pāda-final nominative duals rudrā́ and vr¢dhántā end in -ā,

while the prevocalic vocative dual vr¢s¢an¢āv has the sandhi variant of -au, -āv; the pāda-

final locative singular abhís¢t¢au (of the i-stem abhís¢t¢i-), in contrast with the pāda-final

dual, has -au.

But even a cursory glance at the overall distributions shows that even the apparent

similarity of patterning in the preconsonantal and prevocalic environments overstates the

correspondence between the allomorphic distributions in the duals and i-stem locatives.

While -ā is the more common variant preconsonantally in both groups, -au is also rather

frequent in this environment in the locatives, though rare in the duals. Likewise, in

prevocalic position, -āv is the more common for both, but -ā with resulting coalescence is

also widespread in the duals, though rare in the locatives. These distributions are

discussed in greater detail in Chapter 3.

10
Translations throughout this dissertation are provided for the benefit of the reader, and are meant simply
to convey the basic structure of the verse(s) in question, with particular attention to the forms under
investigation here; no claims of definitiveness are made. Translations are based to some extent on Griffith
(1889), but, keeping in mind the particular weaknesses of this translation, I have consulted also with the
traditional grammars and dictionaries (e.g. Grassmann 1873, Monier-Williams 1964) and with translations
such as those of Geldner (1951) and O’Flaherty (1981). Direct quotations from any translation are marked
accordingly.

10
1.3. Dissertation overview

This dissertation is thus an in-depth study of these allomorphic variations in the

Rigveda. In Chapter 2, I first review the literature and discuss both traditional and more

recent accounts of these patterns of alternation; in particular, I discuss what these have to

offer, and then focus also on what is lacking. I then present a basic overview of the

diachronic developments that have been proposed for the forms themselves, and discuss

the relevance of the diachronic aspects to the semi-synchronic patterns found in the

Rigveda. 11 Since the historical developments of these forms are not uncontroversial,

possible implications for the diachrony resulting from this study are also discussed, a

subject that is revisited in Chapter 10.

In Chapter 3, I present the data itself, in terms of the actual distributions of -au

and -ā in the duals, locatives, and other relevant forms. The focus in this chapter is on

broader generalizations that can be made about the distributional patterns, comparing, for

example, the distributions of the dual allomorphs in the a-stems and the non-a-stems, as

well as the distributions in the duals as a whole with those in the i-stem locatives; I

present also the basic distributions found in the other forms mentioned in §1.1. More

specific aspects of these distributions are discussed in turn in subsequent chapters.

11
“Semi-synchronic” because the composition of the Rigveda took place over a period of several hundred
years, and thus, taken as a whole, the Rigveda encompasses several diachronic “layers”; similarly, the
Rigveda taken as a whole also has variation representing dialect mixture and the styles of different r¢s¢is
(‘poets’) and r¢s¢i families. Variation within individual hymns or across hymns that are known to have been
composed in relatively the same time period (and particularly by the same poets) does, however, represent
synchronic variation.

11
 In Chapter 4, I focus on both the similarities and the differences in distribution

between the duals and the i-stem locatives, and what these mean for the morphological

relationships among these forms and the other forms in -au. The synchronic and

diachronic behavior of these forms indicates that understanding the relationships among

them is crucial for an informed analysis of their Rigvedic distributions. I argue that these

relationships can be most profitably modeled within the framework of the morphological

constellation (e.g. Janda & Joseph 1986, 1999), which is able to capture both the

similarities and the differences that are present.

I turn my attention in Chapter 5 to the relevance of the date of composition of

individual hymns; the increasing occurrence of -au in irregular environments (e.g.

preconsonantally in both duals and i-stem locatives) in later hymns correlates with the

diachronic change whereby -au is generalized into every environment (with the complete

loss of the allomorph -ā) in both morphological categories by the time of Classical

Sanskrit. But this factor is limited in that it can tell us nothing about hymn-internal

variation, for example.

The next two chapters deal particularly with the phonological and phonetic

aspects of this investigation. Chapter 6 presents the details of the distributions of the

forms with respect to the phonetic environments. I discuss the claims made in previous

studies about the role of the phonetic environment in these distributions, and, based on

my data, address the usefulness and validity of these accounts. One particular phonetic

factor that has been assumed to play a role in previous studies is the presence of a labial

in the surrounding environment, with regard to both the diachronic development and the

12
synchronic distributions; thus, it receives particular focus here. I follow up on this point

in Chapter 7, where I examine the place of labials within the phonetic and phonological

systems of Sanskrit as a whole, both synchronically and diachronically; specifically, I

investigate what kinds, if any, of labial-labial interactions are independently supported in

the phonological system, and thus could be expected to play a role here, and the

relevance of this for these particular cases.

I turn my attention in Chapters 8 and 9 to additional factors that are at work in

these distributions. The role of morpholexical factors is discussed in Chapter 8, where I

show that certain stems and even certain groups of stems (e.g. semantic classes) display

tendencies toward appearing with either -au or -ā. This factor is particularly relevant in

the i-stem locatives, but it has a clear impact in the duals as well. The final factor I

investigate is the influence of surrounding forms, presented in Chapter 9. The relevance

of morphological interactions at a systemic level is introduced earlier in Chapter 4; here I

look specifically at how these interactions are evidenced in particular examples. Morph-

ological interactions also occur at the local level, that is, at the level of individual lines

within individual hymns. For example, the presence of u-stem locatives can affect the

choice of ending for i-stem locatives within a particular verse. These local morpho-

phonological interactions, involving as they do forms that are phonetically similar, are

connected also to the role of poetics, which involves the influence of surrounding forms

at both morphological and purely phonetic levels. I also focus in this chapter on tying all

of the various factors together, and in particular, on discussing specific examples in

13
which the outcome of the interactions of these factors can be seen within particular verses

and hymns.

I conclude the dissertation in Chapter 10 with a discussion of how the framework

of the morphological constellation used in this dissertation is able to capture the complex-

ity of the factors and their interactions. I also briefly discuss the implications of this study

for other cases of morphological variation in the Rigveda, as well as for the issue of the

extension of one morphological variant at the expense of another more generally. In

addition, I discuss what my conclusions about the Rigvedic distributions of these forms

can offer with regard to the questions about their historical origins. Finally, I present

directions for future research, particularly the predictions about the further diachronic

development of these forms that can be made, and, in particular, what types of changes

might be expected in later works such as the Atharvaveda; these are presented in terms of

future research.

Appendices of the data collected in this study are presented at the end of the

dissertation. Appendix A contains a list of all of the stems involved, together with each

relevant form in its Rigvedic context; and Appendix B contains a compilation of all of the

forms by hymn.

14
 CHAPTER 2

LITERATURE REVIEW AND HISTORICAL BACKGROUND

In the previous chapter, I presented an overview of the descriptive treatment that

the allomorphic alternations between -au and -ā in duals and i-stem locative singulars

receive in the traditional grammars, such as Whitney (1889) and Macdonell (1910, 1916).

In this chapter I discuss other accounts, both traditional and more recent, that attempt to

provide more of an explanation of both the synchronic and diachronic aspects of these

alternations. I also present an overview of the historical development of the endings -au

and -ā in the duals and i-stem locatives, as well as the other forms under investigation, i.e.

the u-stem locative singulars, 1st and 3rd singular perfects, the numerals dvá- and ast¢ ¢á-,

and the pronouns nau and asáu.

2.1. Duals in the literature: alternation within the Rigveda

I first present an overview of how the distributions within the Rigveda have been

treated in the literature. My initial focus is on the traditional accounts, those that date

15
from the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, the time period during which so

much work that is still of great import in Indo-European and Sanskrit linguistics was

undertaken.

2.1.1. Traditional accounts

Wackernagel, who represents and in many ways summarizes the traditional

scholarship of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, presents the distribution

of -au and -ā in the duals thus:

In the Rigveda, the rule holds in general, that before consonants and in the pause
-ā appears, before vowels -āv, which before initial ū/u was replaced by -ā (then in
Padap. -au);1 nevertheless, the ending -ā occurs before other vocalic initial sounds
roughly as often as -āv, which is then coalesced with the initial vowel (especially
frequent with iva ‘like’). (1930:45)2

He goes on to say that “the basis of the occurrence of -ā before a vowel is generally the

dissimilatory influence of a neighboring v [referring to Sommer 1924:259ff.]”,3 and that

“only in a small minority of cases …, but yet as early as the oldest parts of the Rigveda…,

-au occurs before a consonant … or at a pause” (1930:45–46). He also notes that in the

oldest parts of the Rigveda, some vocative duals of the a-stems “consist of the bare stem”

(1930:53); in other words, they end with short -a. Also noted by Wackernagel is the fact

that the first element in dvandva compounds in the Rigveda was originally inflected as a

1
The Padapāt¢ha text of the Rigveda is a rendering of the hymns in a “word-by-word” manner, free from the
effects of sandhi, and thus constitutes an early grammatical analysis of the hymns.
2
All quotations from Wackernagel (1930) are my translations of the original German, unless otherwise
noted.
3
Discussed in Chapter 6.

16
dual, and the ending here is only -ā, never -au (e.g. mitrā́várun¢a- ‘Mitra and Varun¢a’ and

índrāvárun¢a- ‘Indra and Varun¢a’).4

Wackernagel’s discussion of these forms makes reference to Lanman’s 1880

study, in which a detailed account of all noun inflection in the Rigveda is presented,

including the forms under investigation here. With regard to the dual of the a-stems,

Lanman states that the “Vedic ending … is ā” and that -au is “exceptional” in the

Rigveda (1880:340). Having noted that -au occurs as -āv before vowels (thus avoiding

hiatus), in contrast to the coalescence found with prevocalic -ā, he goes on to explain the

distribution as follows:

The determinant of the form is therefore to a certain extent the metre. The regular
form is ā, and it is used before consonants, and before an initial vowel where the
words could not be pressed into the metrically limited verse save by its fusion
with that vowel; otherwise hiatus not being tolerated …, āv was used before such
an initial. (1880:340)

Having noted that -ā is the normal form in preconsonantal and pāda-final

positions, Lanman discusses those cases where -au does appear in these environments,

stating that:

An examination of these passages [in which au appears exceptionally] yields

striking results… . The dual-form in au is found either in the last verse of a
hymn …, or the last but one…, or some verse near the last…, which has been

4
Insler (1998) has argued that these dual dvandva compounds in which each form has a dual inflection and
an independent accent should actually be analyzed as two independent words, based on their ability to
appear across pāda boundaries and to have both enclitic and independent forms appear between the
elements. Whether these forms are compounds or independent words is not particularly relevant to this
investigation; their analysis as independent words would simply add a relatively minor number of dual
forms, all in the more regular preconsonantal -ā, to the data presented in Chapter 3. I therefore follow the
traditional analyses in treating them as compounds.

17
 patched on … or interpolated … by later hands; or the whole character of the
hymn betrays its later origin. (1880:341)5

Lanman also mentions the fact that some a-stem duals end in -a rather than -ā, but he

does not attribute these specifically to the vocative case; he simply discusses them under

the heading nominative/accusative/vocative duals. In some of these cases the Sam¢hitā has

-a and the Padapāt¢ha indicates -ā, and in others both texts read -a (1880:342).

An additional fact about the duals is that while -ā usually coalesces with a

following vowel, there are a few places in the Rigveda where the meter seems to indicate

that the -ā and following vowel should be read with hiatus. Lanman says about these that

“[a]s in the case of the Rik au-forms before consonants, the exceptions here only confirm

the rule”, and comments about specific examples that, for example, “the hymn is not

homogenous, and abounds in false readings”, “the metre is in the utmost confusion”, and

“the metre is really hopeless” (1880:341), indicating that he considers these to be hymns

of late composition.

Lanman deals separately with the duals of each of the non-a-stem classes accord-

ing to specific stem types, but at the end of his study revisits them as a group, noting that

“the circumstances of occurrence [of -au and -ā] coincide entirely with those of the duals

from a-stems” (1880:574). In this regard, he makes comments similar to those given

above about the cases where -au occurs preconsonantally or pāda-finally (“If any one will

5
Lanman provides overall numbers of the forms involved and references to the specific hymns in which
they occur throughout his discussion. Many of these are revisited at a certain points throughout this
dissertation, but they are not central to the point here and are therefore ignored for the time being. Also note
that my independent accounting produced numbers that differ slightly from Lanman’s so that his numbers
do not always align with the data I present in Chapter 3 and throughout subsequent chapters.

18
take the trouble to examine these passages, he will find in most of them other signs

showing that they belong to decidedly late parts of the Rik-text” (1880:576)) and about

those cases where -ā scans metrically as appearing with hiatus before a following vowel

(“The hymn … has an antique look, but abounds in metrical corruptions” (1880:575)).

Unlike the a-stems, however, no short -a forms are found (1880:576).

The conclusions of these accounts can be summarized in this way: the regular

ending was -ā before consonants and pāda-finally, and cases where -au appears in these

environments can be attributed most often to a late date of composition of the hymn or

relevant verse. Lanman also makes mention of some specific phonetic aspects of the

preconsonantal environments, a topic I explore in Chapter 6. While both Wackernagel

and Lanman agree that -ā appears with coalescence and that the use of -āv avoids both

hiatus and coalescence, and that the meter plays some role in this distribution, they

approach it from different directions. Wackernagel (and Sommer 1924) approach it from

the apparent starting point of -au (thus -āv) being the original prevocalic ending, and -ā

with coalescence being due to the “dissimilatory influence” of a neighboring v. Lanman,

by contrast, approaches it from the starting point of -ā being the original ending, even in

prevocalic position, with -āv being used only where necessary to block coalescence. His

contention that the cases of -ā appearing with hiatus prevocalically are indications of a

late date of composition, rather than of an early date, is a bit unexpected from this

perspective, since one might imagine these to be remnants of an earlier stage where -ā

was the regular ending in every environment; however, he apparently holds the view that

19
the use of -āv for -ā with hiatus was regular, until the later parts of the Rigveda where

some of the more standard metrics were lost.

Arnold (1905) views the distribution of these dual endings in much the same way

that Lanman does. Thus, he lists “[d]uals in -au before consonants or at the end of an

even pāda” (1905:37)6 as a characteristic of late date of composition, or of the “Popular

Rigveda”, as he terms portions of the Rigvedic text that show a “relatively modern form

of language” and contain subject-matter such as charms that he supposes may have

appealed “chiefly to the common people” (1905:18). He indicates that “-āv is found

throughout the Rigveda” before vowels (ibid.), but the way he talks about these forms in

-āv indicates that he does not consider them to be genuine forms; for example, he says

that “[d]uals in -ā … are also regularly uncombined [with an following initial vowel]”,

but goes on to clarify this saying that “[d]uals in -ā usually appear in the text as ending in

-āv” (1905:72). He thus, apparently, views the dual -āv as representing the uncombined

-ā, in contrast with the “many instances of the combination of duals in -ā” (ibid.). He

states this more explicitly, when discussing the cases in which the dual -ā is to be read as

short, saying:

This leads to the conclusion that in an earlier state of the text the duals in -ā were
rightly distinguished according as hiatus or combination took place, and that a
later and mechanical revision has substituted -āv for the ending before hiatus,
without regard to the quantity. Of a dual in -au becoming automatically -āv before

6
Rigvedic meters often consist of lines made up of two-pāda pairs; in such cases, “odd” pādas are those
that appear as the first member of the pair, and thus end line-internally; sandhi rules were applied across the
pāda-break in the Sam¢hitā text in these cases, though they clearly did not apply in the original. “Even”
pādas are those that end a line or a verse, thus generally as either the second member of a pair, or the only
pāda in a line. Arnold seems to be the only one to distinguish between odd and even pādas in this
distribution. Generally, dual -au in pāda-final environment is considered to be contrary to the normal
Rigvedic distribution, regardless of what kind of pāda is involved.

20
 vowels there is no trace in the Rigveda proper, for final -au becomes regularly
either -ā or -ā u… (1905:132)7

With regard to the duals in short -a, Arnold indicates that for some of the cases

“the metre favours or at least permits the restoration of -ā” (1905:137); in others, he

favors the restoration of two vocative singulars instead of the vocative dual compound

(ibid.; cf. Bolling 1902:322, who also proposes this interpretation). He does admit that

other cases of -a “are favoured by the metre” but says that “these seem insufficient as

evidence of a fresh variation in so common a form” (ibid.). He concludes: “It seems

therefore more than doubtful whether a dual form in -a exists before consonants”, and

notes that “if so, it is of the vocative case only” (ibid.), as pointed out by Wackernagel.

He does not, however, seem to subscribe to the view that these are indications of early

date of composition, as Wackernagel did.

As a whole, Arnold’s explanations with regard to the dual distributions are

unfortunately rather lacking in clarity and internal consistency of terminology, making it

difficult to determine the soundness of his arguments. What can be definitively stated

about his position, however, is that he believes -ā to have been the regular, original

ending, and -āv before vowels to have been a later editorial substitution (presumably at

the time of the compilation of the Sam¢hita) for prevocalic -ā with hiatus.

7
It is altogether unclear what he is talking about in this last sentence. He refers to a further subsection (v,
pg. 134, presumably), but it unfortunately provides no help in interpreting this statement.

21
 2.1.2. More recent accounts

This Rigvedic alternation which received so much attention in the late nineteenth

and early twentieth centuries has not been the focus of much detailed study since then.

Burrow’s mid-century study of the language (1973 [1955]) simply describes the variation

in the most general terms, noting in addition that “[s]ome such variation must go back to

the IE period” (1973 [1955]:240). Most recent scholarship that deals with the question of

the Rigvedic duals focuses on the historical development of the endings, but does not

deal particularly with the alternation within the Rigveda. Specific mentions of the

alternation tend to be brief, such as Rasmussen’s (2003) mention of the perfects like

paprā́/papráu and dual forms such as tā́/tā́v (the demonstrative pronoun) as:

basically alternating by highly parallel rules which indicate very strongly that the
final element /v/ properly belongs in antevocalic sandhi position … the *-u8- is a
sandhi glide which could be present or not, originally depending on the further
environment, later lexicalization then generalizing one form or the other.
(2003:90–91)

He mentions further that “[t]he forms tā́ and tā́v are still synchronically distributed as

sandhi variants in the Rig Veda with almost complete purity” (2003:90, n. 16),8 but this is

the extent of explanation given since his focus is on the etymology of the forms.

Similarly, the Rigvedic dual forms in -au and -ā are briefly discussed by Jasanoff

(2003) in relation to the ending of the thematic 1st person singular verb ending. He notes

that both this verbal ending *-h2(e) and the dual ending *-h1(e) “show a third variant of

the form *-Hu or *-Hu8” (2003:61), noting that the “u-version of the dual ending can be

8
See Chapter 3, §3.3, for the actual Rigvedic distribution of these forms, and the subsequent discussion of
their significance.

22
seen in the familiar Sanskrit thematic -au < *-o-h1u8 (vr¢́kau, vr¢́kāv ‘two wolves’, largely

prevocalic in the older parts of the Rigveda)” (ibid.).

One recent account, however, that does deal specifically (though briefly) with the

Rigvedic distribution is that of Malzahn (1999), though her focus is also on the dia-

chronic origin. She refers to the results of Lanman’s (1880) study, but then points out that

he did not make a distinction between the nominative, accusative, and vocative cases.9

She notes that if “one separates the vocative dual from the nominative/accusative dual, an

even clearer picture arises for the use of the variant endings” (1999:212). 10 Her

statistics,11 after separating the cases, indicate that no cases of preconsonantal or pāda-

final -au occur with vocatives. She explains this by appealing to the fact that vocative

duals in the Rigveda are used for invocations of the god-pairs (e.g. the Aśvins or

Nāsatyas, Mitra and Varun¢a), saying that “a greater conservatism in the invocation of

gods here has prevented the transfer of the ending [-au from the prevocalic context]”

(1999:213).12 She stands with Wackernagel (1930) and Sommer (1924) in considering -

9
Lanman does list vocative -au forms separately from nominative/accusative -au forms, but in this listing
he does not distinguish prevocalic from preconsonantal and pāda-final environments. Recall that this was
also an issue with regard to the shortened -a ending, which Wackernagel pointed out as belonging spec-
ifically to the vocatives; Lanman made no such distinction.
10
All quotations from Malzahn (1999) are my translations from the original German, unless otherwise
noted.
11
Note that “statistics” is used here and elsewhere referring simply to numerical facts or data collected and
classified, not with reference to statistical analyses based on probability theory.
12
If there is any validity to this “conservatism” of the vocative duals it may be relevant as well for the
appearance of the shortened -a ending in vocatives, which, as noted above, Wackernagel placed in the
oldest parts of the Rigveda.

23
au (as -āv) to be the normal prevocalic ending, with the cases of -ā with coalescence due

to dissimilation (Malzahn 1999:212).

Malzahn’s argument with regard to “conservatism in the invocation of the gods”

is of interest here, but it is built on faulty data. There are, in fact, 4 preconsonantal and 1

pāda-final vocative duals in -au in the Rigveda. The preconsonantal forms are of devá-

‘god’, and the pāda-final of mitrā́várun¢a- ‘Mitra and Varun¢a’. She is correct, however,

with regard to the conservatism of the names of the god-pairs,13 which may then translate

into fewer preconsonantal and pāda-final vocative duals in -au. Note See Chapter 8 for

more discussion of this point and of these particular examples.

2.1.3. Summary

It becomes clear from surveying the literature dealing with the dual -au/-ā

alternation that the description and explanation of this alternation given by Lanman over

a century ago still represents the basic understanding of this phenomenon. The main

focus in all of these explanations of the alternation of -au between -ā is on the diachronic

aspects of the distribution, in that the key to the appearance of -au preconsonantally or

pāda-finally is generally claimed to be a later date of composition. Malzahn separates the

vocatives from the nominatives and accusatives in this environment, claiming that these

irregular -au forms do not occur in the vocative, and though her analysis is incorrect in

the specifics, her attribution of this to the conservative nature of the god-invocations,

which would thus ward off, as it were, the spread of -au into these environments in later

13
Recall, for example, that the first member of dual dvandva compounds, which are predominately god-
names, always appears with -ā and never with -au.

24
portions of the Rigveda, is valid with regard to the general point about the names of the

gods. Other than this, the only other explanation offered for the appearance of -au in

these environments is Lanman’s note of the phonetic qualities of the following consonant.

Still, he makes no explicit claim here; this is discussed in Chapter 6.

The accounts deal with prevocalic distribution of -au and -ā in two basic ways.

The first, represented by Lanman (1880) and Arnold (1905), focuses on metrics,

regarding -ā to be the original ending in this environment even up to the time of the

composition of the Rigveda, with -āv replacing -ā (perhaps as late as the compilation of

the Sam¢hita, in Arnold’s view) where it occurred with hiatus before a following vowel.

The second approach, represented by Sommer (1924), Wackernagel (1930), and Malzahn

(1999), views -āv as the regular prevocalic ending before and during the composition of

the Rigveda, thus regarding cases of -ā with coalescence to be due, in many cases at least,

to the dissimilatory influence of a neighboring v. These differences in approach, of course,

have to do also with their understanding of the historical development of these two

alternate endings, a topic that is explored later in this chapter (§2.3). First, I turn my

attention to accounts of this alternation in the i-stem locative singular.

2.2. i-stem locatives in the literature: alternation within the Rigveda

The treatment of the alternation between -au and -ā in the locative singular of i-

stems is much the same as that found for the duals, but it has been the focus of less

attention, particularly in more recent studies.

25
 2.2.1. Traditional accounts

Wackernagel’s treatment of the distribution of -au and -ā in the locative singular

of the i-stems is similar to that of the duals: “The original distribution is thus: -au in the

break (differing from the N.A.Du.), -ā before consonants, -āv before vowels” (1930:152).

For the Rigvedic distribution, he points out that -ā occurs three times prevocalically, in

contraction with the following vowel; as in the duals, this is attributed to a “dissimilatory

loss of v from -āv because of a following v (Sommer [1924]:269)” (ibid.). His discussion

of preconsonantal -au forms is also the same as it was for the duals, saying that the “cases

of -au before consonants in the interior of the pāda belong mostly to the younger hymns”

(ibid.).

Lanman also deals with the i-stem locative singular in his 1880 work, of course.

He points out that the ending -ā is used before consonants and before vowels with which

it is contracted, but never with hiatus before a vowel; -au is used before vowels and at the

end of pādas (1880:385). He says that “[t]he existence of these forms in -ā has often been

noticed; but it is rather surprising to find that they are almost half as frequent as those in

-au” (ibid.). Though he does not expound upon this further, it seems that he is surprised

that they are not more frequent than they are, most likely in comparison to the -au and -ā

of the duals. He goes on to make the association of these endings with those of the duals

more explicit, saying that “[t]he first general distinction in their use is like that in the

dual” (ibid.), i.e. preconsonantal -ā versus prevocalic -au (as -āv).

Lanman mentions a few forms in -ā that appear at the end of the pāda, but he

basically dismisses them, in some cases suggesting that they are not actually locative

26
singular forms and/or not from i-stems, and in others apparently disregarding them

because of the metrical characteristics of the hymns in which they occur. With regard to

the occurrence of -au before consonants, he says that it “happens oftenest with certain

frequent words” and that “[i]t is safe to say in general that many of these occurrences

belong to the younger parts of the [Rigveda]” (1880:386).

Arnold (1905) does not discuss the i-stem locatives in detail, mentioning only that

“[l]ocatives in -ā are frequently found before consonants within the verse, but there are

only [three] cases of combination with a following vowel” (1905:73); his references to

these forms indicate that two of these cases are found in hymns which he considers to

belong to the “Popular Rigveda”, i.e. hymns that are late, among other characteristics.

With regard to -āv before vowels, he makes the following statement: “In the popular

Rigveda we observe a series of forms which formerly ended in -ā, such as the duals, …

regularly used before hiatus and written in … -āv … : and there are traces of similar

change in the locatives of -i and -u stems” (1905:145). This statement would seem to

indicate that he considers the ending -ā to have been the original ending before vowels,

with -āv being a later editorial insertion used to indicate hiatus, as is his position also

with regard to the duals.

2.2.2. More recent accounts

The -au/-ā alternation in the locative singular of the i-stems has not received

much attention in recent studies. As noted above (§2.1.2), the focus of recent studies of

the duals has been on the diachronic development of the endings; since the development

of these endings in the locatives is different from that in the duals (see §§2.3, 2.4), the
27
locatives therefore receive at best a passing mention in these studies. Malzahn (1999), for

example, mentions the -au/-ā alternation in relation to that in the duals, but notes that

their different origins distinguish them. Other cursory mentions of these forms can

sometimes give an indication of what the author considers to be their original distribution.

Pirart, for example, explains the appearance of a preconsonantal locative singular -au,

tr¢ks¢áu maghavan in 6.46.8a, to be a “modernization” of the original locative singular

tr¢ks¢ā́ (a proper name) (2001:66), presumably one undertaken by the “diaskeuast” Śākalya,

to whom the Sam¢hita is attributed (2001:59).

2.2.3. Summary

The accounts of the locative distribution of the -au and -ā variants are quite

similar to those seen for the duals, while taking into account the differences in distri-

bution between the two (e.g. -au rather than -ā in pāda-final position). This distribution is

approached from the perspective of -au being original to prevocalic and pāda-final

position, and -ā being original to preconsonantal position. The explanations for cases that

do not fit into this pattern are again tied to two main factors, date of composition and

phonetic environment. The cases of -ā coalesced with a following vowel are attributed to

dissimilation because of a following v (Sommer 1924, Wackernagel 1930) and linked to a

late date of composition (Arnold 1905). Lanman (1880) seems to consider these simply to

be variants governed by the meter, not giving a particular explanation for them.

Preconsonantal -au is also attributed to a late date of composition (Lanman 1880,

Wackernagel 1930) or even to a post-composition modernization by the compilers of the

28
Sam¢hita (Pirart 2001). As with the duals, the understanding of the diachronic origin of the

endings plays a role here, and I turn to this topic in the next two sections.

2.3. Etymological background of the duals

While the duals of the various types of nominal stems can be treated in many

respects together as a group, the etymology of their ending -ā, in particular, separates

them. I present here an overview of the literature on this subject. While there are aspects

that are generally agreed upon, some of the details are a source of ongoing disagreement

and discussion. I discuss these briefly, but I do not make any claim of resolving these

issues.

2.3.1. a-stem duals

The nominal a-stems are descendants of the Proto-Indo-European (PIE) *o-stems

and are the most productive nominal declension in Sanskrit. The comparative evidence

from other Indo-European languages indicates that the original ending was (in the

simplest terms) *-ō, cf. Greek -ω, Lithuanian -ù, Old Chuch Slavonic (OCS) -a

(Wackernagel 1930:48, Beekes 1995:195, Szemerényi 1996:184), the regular outcome of

which in Sanskrit was -ā. This much is agreed upon by most. The more specific origin of

this *-ō is less clear-cut. Brugmann (1892:191), representing the traditional (pre-

laryngeal-theory) viewpoint, cites Ostoff (and Brugmann 1881) as holding the view that

this *ō was the result of the contraction of the stem vowel *-o with dual suffix *-e (seen

in some consonant stems in other Indo-European languages, e.g. Greek πόδε ‘two feet’),

29
or merely the stem vowel lengthened, similar to the dual endings -ī and -ū in the i- and u-

stems respectively.

More recent studies reflect the impact of the laryngeal theory on Indo-European

reconstruction, generally attributing the long *ō to the stem vowel *-o followed by a

laryngeal dual ending. Which laryngeal was responsible and other details are still a

source of debate. Beekes (1995:194) gives it as *h1, on the basis of the Lithuanian ending

-e found in the consonant stems which, he says, “points to h1e” (ibid.). Under this

treatment, the i- and u-stem duals -ī and -ū can be analyzed as resulting from the stem

vowels plus the same dual ending, i.e. *-i-h1 and *-u-h1. Cowgill (1985) posits a different

laryngeal, *h3, as the ending of the dual, based on the reconstruction of dual pronouns

such as the accusative/dative/genitive dual first person enclitic pronoun *noh3 (Sanskrit

nau; see §2.4.5 below).

Rasmussen (1989, 2003) also believes the laryngeal to have been, if anything,

*-h3, based on his view of the thematic vowel (i.e. the stem vowel -o) being “governed by

the phonetic properties of the following segment … before a voiced segment the vowel is

-o-; otherwise we have -e-” (2003:85). While he says that nouns usually generalized -o-,

the pronouns did not; therefore, the Sanskrit demonstrative pronoun tā́, OCS ta, cannot

have come from *tó-h1 but rather from *tó-h3 or simply *tṓ, since he holds h1 to have

been voiceless and h3 voiced, necessary for the appearance of the thematic vowel as o

(ibid.). He also finds support for this in the need for *h3 in the dual pronouns (cf. Cowgill

1985) and in his analysis of the first person dual marker in the verb (2003:87–88).14

14
See Rasmussen 1989, 2003 for the full details of this analysis.
30
 In the end, however, Rasmussen seems to favor instead an analysis of *-ō as a

contraction of *-o-e, with the dual ending -e having been transferred to the o-stems from

the athematic stems; under this analysis, the dual endings -ī and -ū may then be

lengthened stem vowels formed on analogy to the pattern in the o-stems (2003:89–92).

This analysis, which is quite similar to that of Ostoff (and Brugmann 1881; as cited in

Brugmann 1892), does not answer the question of what the original thematic dual ending

was, before the transfer of *-e from the athematic stems—was it zero, or was something

else there that was replaced? This and other aspects of his account, such as his appeal to a

“remarkable structural and even material similarity with Uralic here, even including a

common analogical innovation and an event of shared phonetic change” (2003:88), make

his analysis less compelling than one might wish.

Malzahn (1999) disagrees with Rasmussen’s analysis, or any analysis of *-ō as

resulting from a contraction of *-oh1e (presumably regardless of which laryngeal is

posited), saying that such an analysis “is excluded at first sight, because the Lithuanian

continuation [-ù] of the ending points not to a circumflex, but to an acute intonation”

(1999:206), 15 since vowel contraction would normally produce circumflex intonation.

Rasmussen replies:

I know of no trustworthy basis on which to dismiss the derivation of *-ō from

*-o-e just because the result has acute tone in Greek and Lithuanian … I have
suggested the easy solution of excepting word-final position from producing

15
She refers here to Jasanoff (1998:301, n. 5), who says that (with regard to the first singular of the
thematic verbs) “[t]he ‘acute’ long vowel of … Baltic … rules out the possibility of a contracted ending…”
(cf. Villanueva Svensson 2002:110, 116). See also Jasanoff (2003:60, n. 66), where, in discussing the 1st
person singular verb form in Lithuanian, he notes that “[t]he attested 1 sg. vedù thus points unambiguously
to *u8édh-o-h1; a preform *u8édh-o-h1e would have given Lith. *ve)duo”.

31
 circumflex by contraction … in word-final position, vowels may show less body
than elsewhere. (2003:89–90)

Nonetheless, as he notes, Malzahn finds his suggestion “ad hoc and phonetically

improbable (Malzahn 1999:206)” (Rasmussen 2003:90). Malzahn’s conclusion is that the

thematic dual ending was indeed *-o-h1 (1999:223); 16 see also Jasanoff, who also

proposes *-o-h1 as the thematic dual ending, apocopated from the *-h1e of the athematic

stems (1998:301, n. 5; 2003:61), and Villanueva Svensson, who proposes *-o-h1 as “the

regular allomorph before consonants and in pause” (2002:121). This seems to be the most

widely accepted and most likely etymology, and Rasmussen’s is, indeed ad hoc and

shows disregard for Lithuanian historical phonology.

The origin of the ending -au and its alternation with -ā is much more controversial.

Sources of disagreement are found, for example, in the question of whether -au was the

result of a Proto-Indo-European development or was limited to the Indic branch of Indo-

European, and in the question of the origin of the -u8 if the original ending of the dual was

*-ō.

Some of the earlier scholars proposed an ending *-ōu original to Proto-Indo-

European (which would regularly give Sanskrit -au); Meringer (as cited in Brugmann

1892:191; see also Bolling 1902) held the view that *-ōu was original everywhere, and

that this became *-ō before consonants. This view was modified by Bechtel (1892:285, as

cited in Bolling 1902:318), who posited instead an original distribution of *-ōu before

16
Again, see Malzahn 1999 for the full details of her analysis, the complexity of which I do not deal with
here.

32
vowels and in pause, and *-ō before consonants.17 Wackernagel also proposes a similar

account, saying that “perhaps -au alone or along with -ā was authorized in Proto-Indic in

pauses” (1930:47–48), explaining -ā in pāda-final position and before vowels as “based

on the pressure of the preconsonantal -ā” (ibid.). A more recent version of this view is

given by Hollifield (1980:48), who posits an “optional pre-Proto-Indo-European phonetic

reduction of … *ōu8 … to … *ō” as in “Ved. nom. du. devā́”. He finds extra-Indic support

for this in proposing that “[t]he Baltic o-stem nom. acc. dual ending *-ṓ can be from *-ōu8

by a very early Baltic sound change of *-ōu8 > *-ō … Therefore, *-ṓ would correspond to

the Vedic ending -au rather than to -ā” (Hollifield 1980:29, n. 18). He seems to stand

alone among recent scholars, however, in holding this view.18

In general, however, the agreement among Indo-Europeanists seems to be that the

-u8 was not originally part of this inflectional ending, leaving open the question of the

origin of the form -au in Sanskrit. One type of explanation given is that -au represents the

fusion of a particle u with the dual ending *-ō. Brugmann, for example, suggests that the

-u may have been an independent particle which became attached to the ending *-ō, and

that this particle may be associated with the u meaning ‘two’ that is seen in forms such as

17
The positing of *-ōu as the original dual ending in pāda-final position, which has no support within the
Rigveda itself, is an attempt to deal with the i-stem locatives in conjunction with the duals, as well as the
later generalization of -au and loss of -ā (Bolling 1902:318). Bolling explains the distribution within the
Rigveda as a result of “analogy working in opposite directions in different dialects” (1902:322), by which
means he also explains -au being the only form found in the later language: “In the dialect which is the
basis of the ‘Rig Veda proper,’ the result is that -ā is extended to the position in pause and in part to the
position before vowels; while in the dialect or dialects which are the basis … of the later literature …, the
form in -āu was extended to the position before consonants” (ibid.). While this view of *ōu as the original
ending, particularly in pāda-final position, is not generally accepted, Bolling brings up some interesting
points that are worthy of consideration.
18
See, for example, Malzahn (1999:221, n. 33) for a critique of his derivation of the Baltic *-ṓ.

33
Sanskrit u-bhá- ‘both’ and Latin vī-gintī ‘twenty’.19 With this, however, he suggests that

the Vedic -ā is not the descendant of the historical *-ō, but is rather the sandhi variant of -

au before consonants (Brugmann 1892:191).

An updated version of this view is found in Hollifield (1980), who posits a

nominative/accusative dual ending *-oh1u8 of which *-h1u8 is a “numerical element mean-

ing ‘two’ to be seen also in … Lat. vīgintī” (1980:48). Malzahn (1999) is also inclined to

a version of this position, saying that there is a “disyllabic form *-oh1u” of which “the [u-

]extension is perhaps based on an optional, secondary beginning of a post-desinential

numeral-particle (*h1u < *du ‘two’)” (1999:223), and that this form was original to

prevocalic context and was transferred from that environment to preconsonantal and

pāda-final environments (1999:212). Villanueva Svensson (2002) agrees with these types

of analysis, positing a dual allomorph *-o-h1w that could appear before vowels. For the

origin of the *w, he believes that “the best solution is to assume that in Indo-European the

thematic nom.-acc. dual (including the numerals ‘2’, ‘8’ and pronominal stems)

underwent a partial recharacterization with ‘a numerical element meaning ‘2’, *w or

*h1w” (with Hollifield 1980), or “perhaps … better … assuming a weakening of *du-

(thematized *d(u)wo-) > *h1u- in enclitic position” (with Malzahn 1999:223).20

19
The vī- of vīgintī is now often analyzed as a reduced or dissimilated form of *dwi-, a combining form of
‘two’ (e.g. Coleman 1992:397), but see Villanueva Svensson (2002:121) for an alternative view, similar to
that of Brugmann, though he says either analysis is possible.
20
Note, however, that while both Malzahn and Villanueva Svensson cite Hollifield (1980:48) with regard
to the origin of the *u8 element in the -au ending, neither of them hold to his position of *-ōu8 being the only
original dual ending.

34
 An explanation along these same lines is given by Shields (1987), who claims that

the u was a deictic particle which “evolved into a locative-genitive (< oblique) case

suffix … then [was] reanalyzed as a dual marker … and … generalized to the

nominative-accusative” (Shields 1987:341). See also Eichner (1982, 1992), though he

believes the deictic particle u to be associated with the meaning ‘two’, again as found in

u-bhá-.21

The other common type of explanation attributes the form -au to phonetic factors

and/or sandhi. Wackernagel proposes that both the forms -au and -ā and the alternation

between them were original to PIE, the -au being a result of the contraction of the stem-

ending with a suffix, though he does not specify what that suffix might be, with the

distribution of the two governed by sandhi (Wackernagel 1930:48). Lanman’s view is

that “the [-au] of the dual … beyond all peradventure … is a mere phonetic outcome of

-ā…” (1880:387). A somewhat different explanation was put forth by Arnold, who, recall

from above (§2.1.1), referring particularly to the Rigveda, said that “a later and

mechanical revision has substituted -āv for the ending before hiatus” (Arnold 1905:132);

in other words, the prevocalic -āv was an editorial device, brought in to indicate a

necessarily maintained hiatus after the constraints against hiatus, much weaker at the

earlier stages of Rigvedic composition, were strengthened.

21
None of these explanations of the accretion of an u/ū particle with the dual ending *ō deal in particular
with the phonetics involved. But the regular outcome of the coalescence of -ā with u/ū is Sanskrit -o (the
original short diphthong), not -au (the original long diphthong; cf. Chapter 1). A possible explanation for
the long diphthong from this accretion could lie in the generalization of a sandhi form from a prehistoric
stage: e.g. *-oHu C- > *-ou C (Sanskrit -o), but *-oHu V- > *-ōu (Sanskrit -au), with the prevocalic form
subsequently extended. Thanks to Hans Henrich Hock for discussion of this point.

35
 Cowgill also posits a phonetic origin for -au, suggesting that “Vedic -āv is a

specifically Indic outcome of -oH before vowel, liable … to spread to clause-final and

preconsonantal position” (1985:27). Rasmussen’s account is similar, viewing the ending

-au as an alternative outcome of the contraction of the dual ending *-o-e that he posits,

saying that it is “very strongly [indicated] that the final element /v/ properly belongs in

antevocalic sandhi position” (2003:90). He concludes:

I therefore also consider it totally misguided to elevate the v-extension to the

status of a separate morpheme. The only solution … is that the *-u8- is a sandhi
glide which could be present or not, originally depending on the further
environment, later lexicalization then generalizing one form or the other.
(2003:90–91)

Malzahn rejects these accounts, saying that though “final -ā is also susceptible to

the insertion of a nonsyllabic element between itself and the vocalic initial of the

following word” (1999:213), “a hiatus-remover of the form -u8 would actually be

unexpected” (1999:214)—rather, one might expect the insertion of a nasal element,

which is sporadically found in the Rigveda (including among the duals) between a final

-ā and an initial vowel (see Lubotsky 1993; but see Hock 1999 for an alternate analysis of

this phenomenon). She also points out that no similar sandhi phenomenon is found in

“the structurally similar, but more often used” endings of the instrumental singular in -ā,

though in the thematic stems this also developed from -oh1 (1999:220; see also

Villanueva Svensson 2002:121).

Jasanoff also offers a phonetic origin; having noted that the dual ending *-h1(e)

has a third variant *Hu which gave Sanskrit -au, he says that “[t]he rationale for the

appearance of *Hu8 beside *He and *H is unknown”, but offers “[o]ne possible

explanation, speculative but typologically plausible” in which word-final sequences of a

36
form like *-oHe “were … realized as … *oH´ in early PIE, with partial ‘absorption’ of

the final vowel by the preceding *-VH- sequence” (2003:61). Final *-´ “could then have

been subject to further weakening and loss”, with *-´ > *u “when the preceding vowel

was accented [*ó] and the following word began with a laryngeal (or vowel?)”, so *-óH´

gave *-óHu, e.g. “*d(u)u8ó-h1´ > *d(u)u8ó-h1u/__#H-” (2003:61–62). He concludes that

“[a]nalogy would then have done the rest, producing new distributions of ‘*-ō’ and ‘*-ōu’

in the daughter languages” (ibid.).

2.3.2. Non-a-stem duals

The non-a-stem duals apparently took the dual endings -au and -ā, as well as their

pattern of alternation, from the dominant a-stems. Based on the comparative evidence of

other languages, the original ending in the consonant-stems was *-e (Wackernagel

1930:49, Szemerényi 1996:185) or *-h1e (Beekes 1995:194, Villanueva Svensson 2002:

111, Jasanoff 2003:61); cf. Greek -ε, Avestan -a. It was only in Indic that the original

ending was replaced by the endings of the a-stems. The distribution of the endings -au

and -ā in the non-a-stems is basically parallel with that of the a-stems (cf. Chapter 3),

which indicates that these were the “normal” dual endings in these noun stem classes at

the time of Rigvedic composition (cf. Bolling 1902:324).

2.3.3. Summary

Most modern scholarship holds that the dual ending -ā in the a-stems comes from

PIE *-ō < *oH. The laryngeal in question is taken to have been either *h1 (e.g. Beekes

1995, Malzahn 1999) or *h3 (e.g. Cowgill 1985), with *h1 receiving the most support in

37
the literature. The origin of the ending -au is less clear, however. Some older scholarship

(e.g. Wackernagel 1930) and even some more recent (Hollifield 1980) believe -au to

have its origins in PIE *-ōu, and that an alternation between *-ōu and *-ō was inherited

into Old Indic. More common, however, is the belief that the -u8 element did not orig-

inally belong to this inflectional ending, and thus that -au was a secondary development.

One explanation for its origin is that it represents an independent particle meaning ‘2’ or

that had a deictic function that became attached to the ending *-ō (e.g. Brugmann 1892,

Malzahn 1999, Eichner 1992). Another explanation attributes -au to a sandhi form that

originated in certain phonetic (particularly, prevocalic) environments (e.g. Lanman 1880,

Jasanoff 2003). Whatever the origin of -au and -ā in the a-stem duals, it is clear that they

were then brought over into the non-a-stem duals, replacing the original ending *-e or

*-h1e.

2.4. Etymological background of the locatives and other forms

2.4.1. i-stem and u-stem locatives

The original ending of the i-stem locative singular in Proto-Indo-European has

been analyzed as *-ēi (Brugmann 1892:159, Wackernagel 1930:156, Szemerényi 1996:

177), which would have given *-āi in Proto-Indo-Iranian (cf. Homeric Greek. -ηι, Gothic

-ai).22 The ending *-ēi consists of the lengthened e-grade of the stem vowel -i-, and is

22
The Gothic -ai is attested as a dative ending, as the result of the loss of the locative case and syncretism
with the dative.

38
parallel in formation to the locative singular ending of the u-stems, *-ēu, the lengthened

e-grade of the stem vowel -u-, which gives -au in Sanskrit.

Brugmann (1892:159) proposes that parallel endings *-ēi and *-ē were original to

PIE, the *-ē presumably being a preconsonantal sandhi variant (cf. Wackernagel

1930:156). In this analysis, the -ā allomorph found in Vedic represents the expected

outcome of *-ē, which raises the question of the origin of the ending -au. The diph-

thongal form -au, clearly not original to the i-stems, is then claimed to have been taken

over from the u-stems, a noun class closely connected to the i-stems by the similarity of

their inflectional patternings with regard to ablaut, among other things (see also Wacker-

nagel 1930:156, Malzahn 1999:214). The motivation for the adoption of this ending

could lie in the sandhi outcome of the diphthong -ai in prevocalic position in Sanskrit,

which was -ā with hiatus rather than the otherwise expected -āy; -au could have been

brought in to prevent hiatus in these situations. 23 Wackernagel’s (1930:156) view is

slightly different, in that he believes that both -au and -ā were present as sandhi variants

in the u-stem locatives at the time that -au was brought over into the i-stems, and that the

preconsonantal -ā of the u-stems was subsequently lost.

Hollifield (1980) does not discuss the origin of the -au ending, but he clearly

believes it was the underlying or original ending at a very early stage, which then

underwent “the well-known optional pre-Proto-Indo-European phonetic reduction of …

23
Though this would not explain why the au-form was brought into pāda-final position.

39
*-ōu8 … to … *-ō” as in “Ved. loc. sg. agnā́” (1980:48).24 Thus, he apparently believes

this to have simply been allomorphic variation, the result of an optional phonetic process;

he does not propose any normal patterns of distribution.

Lanman, however, says, regarding the theory that the i-stem -au is “a simple

transition to the u-declension—a formation after the analogy of the u-stems”, that “since

the locative s[ingulars] of the i-stems are eight times as frequent as those from u-stems,

this theory will hardly pass muster” (1880:386). He therefore offers another proposal,

though with the caveat that “since this lies beyond the scope of this article, I would

expressly disclaim any tone of categorical assertion in the matter” (Lanman 1880:386–87;

cf. Brugmann 1892:168). Since the i-stem ending *-ēi was parallel in formation to the u-

stem ending *-ēu, he proposes that another form *-ayi, from *-ei-i, existed at an early

stage of Sanskrit, parallel to the alternative locative singular ending -avi that is found in

the u-stems. In this analysis, the locative ending -i was then lost, with lengthening of the

previous vowel, in both the u-stems and the i-stems.25 However, while in the u-stems this

left *-āu, in an i-stem form like *agnáy-i (from agní- ‘fire’), “case-ending and thematic

24
Note that this is the same change by which he explains dual -ā (see §2.3.1). This analysis ignores,
however, the distinction between the PIE *-ōu of the duals and *-ēu of the i-stem locatives. Both give -au
in Sanskrit, but he explicitly places this “phonetic reduction” in pre-Proto-Indo-European, where they were
two distinct diphthongs. Furthermore, if this “optional phonetic reduction” did apply to *-ēu as well (a
necessary extension if he wishes to use it to explain the i-stem locatives), then he offers no explanation for
its complete lack of occurrence in the u-stem locatives, where no alternate forms in -ā are found.. If a
purely phonetic process, it would be expected to apply (even optionally) wherever the phonetic conditions
were met.
25
Lanman does not explain why the ending was lost, but notes that “[f]or the dropping of the ending there
are abundant analogies” (1880:387), giving the examples of locative singular neuter endings in both -man
and -mani (note Whitney (1889:159): “throughout both Veda and Brāhman¢a, an abbreviated form of the loc.
sing., with the ending i omitted, ... is of considerably more frequent occurrence than the regular form”), as
well as tanvì beside tanū́.

40
final are homogenous, and (as the word becomes to the apprehension of the speaker

agná-yi) both are lost together, so that we have agnā́” (Lanman 1880:387; cf. Macdonell

1910:283).

Lanman notes then three possibilities for the relationship of agnā́ to agnáu: (i)

they are independent developments, but “this in view of the facts few will wish to

maintain” (1880:387); (ii) agnā́ comes from agnáu; or (iii) agnáu comes from agnā́. He

prefers the third, saying that in light of the -au of the dual (and of the perfect; see §2.4.2

below), which as noted above (§2.3.1) he believes to be a “mere phonetic outcome of -ā”

(ibid.), “it is hard to assume here a phonetic change exactly the reverse, without reason”

(ibid.). The change from -ā to -au was aided not only by “analogy of the dual and

perfect”, but the “frequently following labial initials would impart their coloring to the

preceding -ā”, and analogy with the u-stem locatives, “when standing beside those from

i-stems … would help to fix the form in -au” (ibid.).

Neither of the proposed endings *-ayi or *-āy are attested as such in the Sam5hita

text, although Lanman suggests that some evidence can be found for their existence in

some of the earlier Vedic hymns. With regard to *-ayi, for instance, Grassmann (1873)

has suggested that some of the i-stem locative endings in -au were better read as -avi, as

is found in the u-stems, based on metrical considerations, particularly the need in these

verses for an additional syllable to fill out the meter. Lanman proposes that these forms

instead be taken as remnants of an earlier *-ayi (1880:388). Wackernagel is dismissive of

this proposed alternate ending, however, calling it “unnecessary conjecture” (1930:154).

41
 While the goal of this investigation is not to provide a definitive answer to the

question of the origin of these forms and their alternations, aspects of their distribution

may shed some light on the question of origin. I revisit this in Chapter 10.

2.4.2. Perfects

The origin of the ending -au that is found in the 1st and 3rd singular perfect of

verbal roots ending in -ā (e.g. dadháu from dhā- ‘put’) is unclear. The regular 1st and 3rd

person singular perfect ending is -a in Sanskrit, from the PIE *-a and *-e respectively

(Szemerényi 1996:243) or *-h2e and *-e in terms of laryngeal theory (Beekes 1995:238).

The expected outcome for these roots would be -ā, i.e. *dadhā, which would thus be

indistinguishable from the strong perfect stem. It seems clear, on the basis of the evidence

of Avestan, that the ending -au must have been an Indic innovation, as there is no trace of

the u-element in Avestan (e.g. daδa, which is exactly parallel to Sanskrit *dadhā).26

Few explanations have been given for the development of the -au ending in the

perfects. Lanman briefly mentions the perfects in relation to the duals and the i-stem

locatives, including the -au in these perfect forms among those that he believes to be

phonetic outcomes of -ā (1880:387). Similarly, Arnold also ties the -au of the perfects

together with that of the duals and the locatives, proposing that it represents a change of -

ā into -au that “is connected with increasing strictness in the Rigveda in the question of

hiatus” (1905:145). In the “popular Rigveda”, he claims, a number of forms that

26
The other solution would be that both -au and -ā were available as variants in the proto-language, and
that -ā was generalized in e.g. the Iranian descendants and -au in the Indic; see below for examples of this
reasoning.

42
originally ended in -ā, such as the duals, are “regularly used before hiatus and written

in … -āv…” (ibid.), and “there are traces of similar change … in the perfects of verbs in -

ā … these changes, so far as the evidence of the Rigveda goes, are of a phonetic

character” (1905:145–46), though he seems to regard these less as a phonetic

development of an -āv in hiatus than as a later editorial insertion in cases where hiatus

was found. This is, however, a problematic aspect to this explanation with regard to the

perfects, namely the fact that the majority of the perfect forms in -au in the Rigveda

occur before consonants (see Chapter 3).

Turning to more recent accounts, Markey (1979:69) also views the -u of the

perfect ending -au as a hiatus breaker, resulting from the “morphologization of a dialect

internal phonological process”. By this process, “dadā́ + [the ending] a > dadáv + a with

-w- as the normal hiatus breaker” where the “-w- would yield phonetic -u- (au)” (ibid.),

referring to the appearance of -au in i-stem locatives as further indication of the

“increasing necessity for a hiatus breaker” that motivated this development. The hiatus

breaker in this account differs from that of Lanman by the fact that he claims that it arose

between the stem and the 1st and 3rd person ending -a, rather than between the inflected

form and a vowel-initial following word.27

Rasmussen also takes his cue from analyses like that of Lanman, attributing -au in

the perfects to an *o-H-e sequence, which underwent vowel contraction, parallel to his

analysis of the dual ending as *-o-e. He says that these “basically alternat[e] by highly

parallel rules which indicate very strongly that the final element /v/ properly belongs in

27
How this then relates to the i-stem locative forms agnā́/agnaú that he cites is not clear.

43
antevocalic sandhi position” (2003:90); this represents a significant assumption (cf. the

previous paragraph), which he unapologetically acknowledges, noting that “the single

occurrence of paprā́ is anteconsonantal. One may then assume that also the type dadháu

once alternated in the same way [as the duals]” (ibid., n. 16).

Jasanoff (2003) analyzes the 1st singular ending as *-o-h2(e), with a parallel

development to that of the dual ending *-o-h1(e) (see §2.3.1 above). He thus gives the

development of 1st singular jajñáu (from jñā- ‘know’) from “a surface form *g··eg·nóHu8

(*g··eg·nóh2u8?), simplified by reduction of the laryngeal cluster from underlying *g··eg·nóh3-

h2e”, and the “same phonological sequence, with the morpheme boundaries differently

situated, underlies the corresponding third person form”, jajñáu from *g··eg·nóh3u8 <

*g··eg·nóh3-e (2003:61) (see his explanation of the phonetic processes given above in

§2.3.1).

Villanueva Svensson (2002) takes a somewhat different approach, though he also

begins with apocope of the endings, similar to Jasanoff. Using the root dā- ‘give’ as

exemplar, he starts “with an apparently endingless 1/3sg. *dedóh3 (< 1sg. *de-dóh3-h2e, 3

sg. *de-dóh3-e” (2002:114), making the “further assumption … that *-oh3 in final

position did regularly leave a velar [sic] glide, in all probability subject to variations of

sandhi...: *-oh3 C°, *-oh3w V°” and “still another assumption … that this formation was

extended to roots ending in another laryngeal” (ibid.), so that, for example, forms from

dhā- ‘put’ < *dhoh1- and from sthā- ‘stand’ < *stoh2- also acquired the ending -w “from

etymological *dedóh3(w)” (ibid.), whether in Proto-Indo-European or independently in

the daughter languages (ibid., n. 18). He admits that he cannot prove that *-oh3 left a

44
glide in final position, but says that he is “unable to see any other reasonable solution for

the Vedic type dadáu” (2002:115). Having decided, on the basis of the two Rigvedic

perfects in -ā and apparently on the similarity of this distribution with that of the duals,

that “the evidence of the 1/3 sg. perfect of °ā-roots … points to a phonetic distribution

*āu V°/*-ā C° for Proto-Indo-Iranian” which can be seen in Vedic “in some relics for the

perfect” (2002:112), he is left with his conclusion that “[i]ts distribution is so clear cut

that it precludes from the outset the assumption of an autonomous element *u secondarily

attached to the perfect. Only a phonetic solution can be seriously considered” (2002:115).

Thus, the variant *-ā was generalized in the Iranian languages (e.g. Avestan daδā

corresponding to Sanskrit dadáu), “while Vedic generalized *-āu V° for all roots in °ā”

except for the two “very clear archaisms”, paprā́ and jahā́, which appear before

consonants in the Rigveda (2002:117).

An additional explanation that has been offered for the perfect ending -au is that

the -u8 element represents a deictic particle. In this view, “normally formed perfects were

far-deictically specified with +u8” (Dunkel 2004:51, referring to analyses by Ostoff (and

Brugmann) 1881 and Schmidt 1985). Dunkel calls this approach “appealingly straight-

forward”, and says that the -u8 “served … only to remedy the invisibility of the synchronic

ending -a” (2004:52).

2.4.3. Numerals dvá- ‘two’ and as¢t¢á- ‘eight’

To a certain extent, dvá- can be subsumed under the other duals, particularly with

regard to its Rigvedic nominative/accusative/vocative endings -au and -ā, but I present an

overview of its etymology here as well. Though appearing in the Rigvedic text as from a
45
root dvá-, the meter often indicates that it should be read as disyllabic duá- (also

represented as duvá-). The proto-form of this numeral is typically given as something like

*duwṓ(w) (Emmerick 1992:163). Its distribution of forms in -au versus -ā is basically

parallel to that seen in other a-stem duals.28 Whether the cognates in other languages

show outcomes of an original ending in *-ōu (in this numeral, and by extension, in the

duals) and therefore whether *-ōu was found in Proto-Indo-European or was an Indic

innovation are subjects of some disagreement, as was seen above (§§2.3.1, 2.3.2).

The form dvá- ‘two’ thus has a particularly important place in the literature

dealing with the duals because of its position as, one might say, the dual par excellence.

In particular, this form, together with ast¢ ¢aú (on which see below), provide the only

evidence of a possible Proto-Indo-European origin for the dual ending -au, making the

analysis of these forms an important component of accounts of the origin of the endings

-au and -ā in the duals.

One can look, for example, at Cowgill’s analysis of ‘two’ in Germanic and Celtic

and of the duals: key to his analysis of the Proto-Indo-European dual endings (see above,

§2.3.1) are conclusions such as that Old Icelandic (OIc.) tvau comes from *tva plus *-u <

Proto-Germanic *-ō, an explanation which he says “is in every respect superior to

supposing that tvau is an old masculine form, comparable to Skt. d(u)váu” (1985:14). He

analyzes other forms of ‘two’ in Germanic and Celtic, in all cases rejecting the hypo-

thesis that they are related to the -au form seen in Sanskrit, and he then concludes that

“[t]he views adopted here of OIc. tvau, þau and of Celtic o-stem duals and ‘2’ mean that

28
See Chapter 3, Table 3.3 for details.

46
there is no evidence outside of Indic for ‘*-ōu’8 beside ‘*-ō’ in undoubted o-stem duals”

(1985:26). It is only this analysis of ‘two’ that allows him to posit the dual ending as *-h3,

with -au representing an Indic-internal development. Malzahn follows his analysis of this

form, again supporting her conclusion that -au in the duals is an Indic innovation

(1999:214).

The controversy over the etymology of ‘two’ therefore is mostly limited to the

question of whether the dual ending -au originated in the proto-language or was a later

development. An additional possibility is that -au as a dual ending originated specifically

within forms of dvá-, whether at a proto-stage or within Indic itself, and spread from their

into other dual forms, both on the basis of dvá-’s similarity to a-stem nouns and as a way

of making the connection with ‘two’ even more overt.

The numeral as¢t¢á- ‘eight’ is more controversial. The PIE proto-form for ‘eight’

has traditionally been reconstructed as involving a stem *ok’to- (e.g. Emmerick

1992:170). The controversy comes in with respect to the Sanskrit form as5t5áu, in

particular, because of its resemblance to a dual. If an analysis of duality is correct, this

suggests an original form that would have in the singular meant ‘four’ or in some way

denoted quaternity, so that the dual form could be interpreted as ‘two fours’ or ‘eight’.

No obvious connection between as∞t∞áu and a related form meaning ‘four’ is found in

Sanskrit, but evidence has been claimed from external sources in the form *otxo- ‘four’,

found in common Kartvelian, which could have been borrowed from a ‘centum’ Indo-

European language, or, based on the alternate reconstruction *ostxw/o-, from a ‘satem’

source (Blažek 1998:215).

47
 From the internal perspective, Henning (1948) linked this form to an Avestan

form ašti-, which denotes a measure of length, and which he claims corresponds to a

Greek form παλαστή meaning ‘four fingers’ breadth, palm’ (Henning 1948:69),29 with a

difference in nominal stem types between the Indic o-stem and the Iranian i-stem. This

Avestan form has been linked to the root *H2ok’-/*H2ek’- ‘pointed, sharp’; the form

as∞t∞au could therefore be analyzed as a dual of an o-stem *H2ok’to-, which could have

perhaps been syncopated from an original neuter *H2ok’etom ‘a set of points (of one

hand)’ > ‘fingers (without the thumb)’ (Blažek 1998:220).30

Others, however, do not agree that as¢t¢áu is an old dual, but rather posit that the -u

was original to the stem of ‘eight’ rather than reflecting a dual inflectional ending.

Cowgill, for example, notes that, with regard to the analysis of Henning, “the relation of

the i-stem of ašti- to the o-stem implied by taking ‘8’ as a dual is unclear” (1985:26).

Thus, even though ‘eight’ “has forms outside Indic pointing to ‘*-ōu8’ as well as ‘*-ō’, e.g.

Go[thic] ahtau”, he proposes that “the -u8- of the ordinals Lat. octāvus, Gk. γδοος …

and Go[thic] ahtudin (if not a misspelling for ahtaudin or ahtodin) suggests the *u8 was

part of the stem for ‘8’” (ibid.). As with his analysis of ‘two’, this allows him to attribute

dual -au to an Indic-internal development.

Villanueva Svensson (2002:112–13) agrees that the -u is original to the stem

(from the diphthong *-ōu), but notes that other languages show outcomes from simple

29
Note, however, that this Greek form cannot be cognate to an Avestan form ašti-, by the regular
phonological correspondences that hold between the languages.
30
There are many references discussing the origin of as∞t∞áu, cf. the articles in Gvozdanović (1992); Blažek
(1998) gives a good discussion and summary of much of the research.

48
*-ō. He connects this with the distributions found in the perfects and the duals, with an

sandhi-governed distribution original to the proto-language and with different general-

izations in the daughter languages. Though not explicitly stated, he does not appear to

consider the form to be a dual.

If as¢t¢áu does represent an old dual, the root from which it was derived did not

survive as an independent stem into Sanskrit. This loss of the independent root that could

be connected to as5t5áu would likely have rendered the etymology, and thus the original

duality, of this form to be opaque to the speaker at the synchronic period of the Rigveda.

During that synchronic period, however, speakers potentially could have connected this

form with duals based on the ending -au and its status as an even number (thus, divisible

by two and able to be dual). Thus, both the synchronic and diachronic status of this form

as a dual or not are particularly difficult to determine.

2.4.4. Demonstrative pronoun asáu

The pronoun asáu, which represents a distal demonstrative, has long been

analyzed as representing the fusion of the nominative singular masculine and feminine

*so/*sā- of the Indo-European demonstrative pronoun *só/tó- with an ablaut variant *au

of the particle *u, which signaled distal reference. The Vedic form asáu is cognate with

an Avestan form hāu, the initial vowel of the Sanskrit form having been introduced from

the rest of the paradigm, in which the forms are built upon the stems amu- and ad-.31 The

31
See Klein (1977) for a more detailed analysis of the formation of this pronominal paradigm and the
connection of asáu to the forms built on amu-. This article also contains the references to the earlier works
in which this form is discussed.

49
type of construction that led to the formation of this pronominal paradigm can be seen in

the Rigveda in new collocations of the type sá u, tám u, etc., which “represent historical

renewals of the prehistoric situation which led to the creation of *sāu, amúm, etc., in the

first place” (Klein 1977:174).

2.4.5. Enclitic personal pronoun nau

The enclitic 1st person dual pronominal form nau corresponds to Greek νẃ,

Gathic Avestan nā, and OCS na (Brugmann 1892:397, Wackernagel 1930:477). Wacker-

nagel notes that the ending “is identical with that of the nom.-acc. dual of the nominals”

with the exception that no variant form in -ā appears (ibid.). Katz (1998:198) proposes

that this form has its origin in PIE *naH > *nā, and that this form was subsequently

“hyper-dualized with -u”, based on the dual ending -au of the nominals. This hyper-

dualization resulted in nau in Sanskrit, but the cognates provide evidence of the original

PIE form. Similarly, Cowgill posits a proto-form *noh3, with the ending -au attributed to

the “spread to clause-final and preconsonantal position” of the originally prevocalic Indic

-āv of the duals (1985:27).

2.5. Summary

I have presented in this chapter an overview of the literature on both the

synchronic aspects of the alternations of the endings -au and -ā in duals and i-stem

locative singulars in the Rigveda and the diachronic development of the forms. In §§2.1

and 2.2 we saw that accounts of the alternation typically describe the patterns of

distribution of -au and -ā in the Rigveda as a regular pattern of -ā preconsonantally and

50
pāda-finally and both -āv and -ā prevocalically in the duals, and of -ā preconsonantally

and -au pāda-finally and prevocalically in the i-stem locatives. Deviations from this

pattern are generally attributed to a later date of composition or to phonetic effects. The

detailed presentation of the data in Chapter 3 shows the extent to which these

generalizations hold true, and in the discussion of factors such as date of composition in

Chapter 5 and phonetics in Chapter 6, I explore the utility of these factors in accounting

for aspects of the alternation as well as their limitations.

While some of the diachronic aspects of this alternation, particularly with regard

to the etymology of the forms, are secondary to the focus of this dissertation, certain

aspects of the distributions found in the Rigveda have relevance for the different theories

presented in this chapter; these are touched upon in subsequent chapters, and the overall

implications of this study for the etymological origins are briefly revisited in Chapter 10.

51
 CHAPTER 3

DISTRIBUTIONS

I presented in Chapters 1 and 2 the basics of the -au/-ā alternation in the Rigveda,

in nominative/accusative/vocative duals and in locative singulars of i-stem nouns. Other

forms in -au were also discussed, including 1st and 3rd person singular perfects of verbs

in -ā, the locative singular of u-stems, the numeral ast¢ ¢á-, the deictic pronoun asáu, and

the enclitic personal pronoun nau. In this chapter I present the detailed data on which this

study is based, showing the full distributional picture for these forms in the Rigveda. I

then analyze the data, comparing in particular the distributions of the duals and i-stem

locatives, and discussing their similarities and differences.

As noted in Chapter 1, I collected this data set by going through Grassmann’s

(1873) Wörterbuch zum Rig-Veda and identifying each stem and its relevant forms, and I

then checked these against Lubotsky’s (1997) A Rg¢ vedic Word Concordance and other

grammars (e.g. Macdonell 1910, 1916), particularly in cases of forms about which there

is some disagreement. Using Aufrecht’s (1877) and van Nooten and Holland’s (1994)

52
Rigvedic texts as resources, I collected each example together with the full context of the

lines in which they appear. A full listing of each stem and its relevant forms in their

Rigvedic contexts is found in Appendix A.

3.1. Duals

As discussed in the first two chapters, the duals can be divided into two major

classes, the a-stem duals and the non-a-stem duals. I present here the distributions of the

two classes separately and then compare the two, ultimately combining them into a single

category for the purpose of comparison with the i-stem locatives.

3.1.1. a-stem duals

The a-stems make up the largest class of nominals in Sanskrit, and thus in the

Rigveda. This class consists of masculines and neuters, but since the endings -au and -ā

are found only in masculine and feminine forms, all of the relevant forms in this class are

masculines. The forms presented here are from 383 a-stems; in addition, I include here

the demonstrative pronominal stems imá- and etá- ‘this here’, and tá- and tyá- ‘that’, the

interrogative ká- ‘which?’, and the relative yá- ‘which’, as well as the numeral dvá- ‘two’,

because as a whole their patterns of distribution are similar to those of the other a-stems,

though the details of these forms are also considered separately.

An overview of the distribution of -au and -ā in a-stem duals is presented in Table

3.1. The number of forms in -au and -ā in each environment are given in the first column,

specifically, preconsonantal ( / _ C ), prevocalic ( / _ V ), and pāda-final ( / _ | ). The

percentage of the total number of dual forms that each category represents is given in the

53
second column.1 At the bottom of the table, the overall percentage of -au versus -ā in all

environments is presented.

# of forms % of total
-au / _ C 42 3.2
-ā / _ C 792 60.4

-āv / _ V 140 10.7

-ā / _ V 100 7.6

-au / _ | 11 0.8
-ā / _ | 227 17.3

Totals 1312 (100)

-au 193 14.7
-ā 1119 85.3

Table 3.1: Distribution of -au and -ā in a-stem duals.

Table 3.1 shows that the -ā variant is by far the more common, being found in

85% of the dual forms from a-stems in the Rigveda. The environment in which both of

these variant forms appear most often is preconsonantal, with 834 examples, followed by

the prevocalic and pāda-final environments, with 240 and 238 forms, respectively.

1
Percentages of -au and -ā within individual categories are discussed in §3.1.3.

54
 To illustrate how these distributions are seen in individual stems, I present in

Table 3.2 the distributions for certain representative a-stems, in particular, those that have

five or more relevant (i.e. nominative/accusative/vocative) dual forms in the Rigveda,

numbering 34 in all, and accounting for 598 of the a-stem dual forms.2 Certain individual

stems and their distributions are discussed in detail in Chapter 8.

As can be seen in the numbers of forms in each environment and the percentages

they represent of the total in the last two lines, the patterns of distribution in the 34 stems

in Table 3.2 are similar to the pattern of the category as a whole shown in Table 3.1.

These 33 stems (out of the 383 total) account for over half of the a-stem duals in the

Rigveda (subtracting the pronominal and numeral forms, which are given in Table 3.3),

giving an indication of how many of the stems involved have only one or a few relevant

dual forms attested.3

2
The forms here and elsewhere are ordered according to Sanskrit alphabetization, with the exception that
verb forms such as participles are ordered according to the alphabetization of the verb root.
3
The cut-off of 5 here was chosen somewhat arbitrarily, but it is suitable for keeping the presentation
within reason. Note, for example, that while there are 11 stems that have 5 relevant forms, there are 17 with
4, 24 with 3, and so on.

55
 STEM -au/_C -ā/_C -āv/_V -ā/_V -au/_| -ā/_ | TOTAL
agnīs¢óma- 10 4 14
arus¢á- 4 1 5
áśva- 4 2 3 9
ādityá- 5 5
índra- 11 11
índrāvárun¢a- 38 5 2 45
índrāsóma- 13 1 14
ugrá- 4 1 4 9
ubhá- 2 42 4 1 2 51
r¢jrá- 4 1 5
kárn¢a- 4 1 1 1 7
gr¢n¢āná- 3 2 5
jātá- 1 3 2 1 7
jus¢ān¢á- 2 1 2 5
dasrá- 37 7 4 48
devá- 9 19 12 1 1 5 47
dáivya- 12 12
dhís¢n¢ya- 8 1 2 11
nā́satya- 62 4 19 12 97
paks¢á- 3 1 1 5
prathamá- 9 9
mám¢his¢t¢ha- 5 5
mitrá- 2 4 6
mitrā́várun¢a- 56 15 8 1 10 90
mithuná- 13 2 15
rudrá- 9 1 10
róhita- 1 6 2 9
várun¢a- 9 2 1 12
vāvr¢dhāná- 1 2 3 6
vr¢s¢abhá- 4 2 6
suháva- 7 1 8
hásta- 1 2 1 1 5
hiran¢yáya- 2 3 5
TOTAL 14 413 64 47 2 58 598
% 2.3 69.1 10.7 7.9 0.3 9.7 (100)

Table 3.2: Distribution of -au and -ā in specific a-stem forms.

56
 Included in the overall distributions in Table 3.1 were the numeral dvá- ‘two’ and

the pronominal stems imá-, etá-, ká-, tá-, tyá-, and yá-. The specific distributions of these

forms are shown in Table 3.3.

STEM -au/_C -ā/_C -āv/_V -ā/_V -au/_| -ā/_ | TOTAL

dvá- 16 4 1 1 22

imá- 3 1 4
etá- 1 3 1 5
ká- 1 1 2
tá- 1 100 14 1 1 118
tyá- 17 17
yá- 2 29 6 37
TOTAL (pro) 8 150 21 1 1 2 183
% (pro) 4.4 82.0 11.5 0.5 0.5 1.1 (100)

Table 3.3: Distribution of -au and -ā in dvá- and pronominals.

While the general pattern of distribution of -au and -ā in these forms is similar to

that in the a-stems as a whole, i.e. with -ā being most common preconsonantally and

pāda-finally and -au prevocalically, Table 3.3 does suggest a somewhat greater tendency

for -au to appear in the pronominal stems than in other a-stems, both in the precon-

sonantal and pāda-final environments and prevocalically as -āv. The implications of and

explanations for these facts are discussed in Chapter 8.

57
 3.1.2. non-a-stem duals

The second major class of duals is that of the non-a-stems. These include forms

from r¢-stems, some ā-, ī-, and ū-stems, diphthongal stems, and consonant stems. The data

presented here are from 355 non-a-stems. An overview of the distribution of -au and -ā in

these non-a-stem duals is presented in Table 3.4, with the same format as in Table 3.1.

# of forms % of total
-au / _ C 23 1.7
-ā / _ C 712 52.3

-āv / _ V 125 9.2

-ā / _ V 66 4.9

-au / _ | 14 1.0
-ā / _ | 420 30.9

Totals 1360 (100)

-au 162 11.9
-ā 1198 88.1

Table 3.4: Distribution of -au and -ā in non-a-stem duals.

As with the a-stem duals, the -ā variant is by far the more common, being found

in 88% of the dual forms from non-a-stems in the Rigveda, as shown in Table 3.4. Once

again, forms occur most often in preconsonantal environment, with 735 instances,
58
followed by pāda-final, with 434 (which is almost twice as many as in the a-stems), and

prevocalic, with 191.

As with the a-stems, I present the distributions for certain representative non-a-

stems in Table 3.5 in order to illustrate how the overall patterns play out with regard to

individual stems. Once again, these are those stems that have five or more relevant dual

forms in the Rigveda, numbering 46 in all, and accounting for 930 of the non-a-stem dual

forms, or two-thirds of the non-a-stem duals in the Rigveda. Their distributions are again

similar to the overall picture in Table 3.4. One stem in particular which is of interest is

aśvín- (the name of a god-pair): with its 383 forms, it alone accounts for over a quarter of

non-a-stem dual forms; it occurs throughout the Rigveda; and its patterns of -au/-ā distri-

bution resembles to a certain extent those of the dual categories as a whole.4 Thus, it can

serve to a certain extent as an exemplar of duals in the Rigveda.

4
Though with fewer preconsonantal and pāda-final -au forms, demonstrating the special conservatism of
these god-names; see Chapter 8 for discussion of this point.

59
STEM -au/_C -ā/_C -āv/_V -ā/_V -au/_| -ā/_ | TOTAL
adrúh- 3 2 5
arvā́ñc- 5 5
aśvín- 1 208 33 18 1 122 383
sánt- 1 3 1 1 6
yánt- 2 1 3 6
us¢ás- 4 2 1 7
us¢ā́sānáktā- 10 10
r¢tā́van- 7 2 9
r¢tāvr¢́dh- 1 1 12 14
keśín- 5 2 7
gó- 3 1 1 1 6
gopā́- 1 1 1 4 7
cakrī́ 1 4 5
tanū́- 5 5
dyó- 27 27
dvā́r- 5 2 1 1 9
náktos¢ā́s- 5 5
nápat- 6 1 7
nr¢́- 36 3 2 42 83
pā́d- 3 2 2 7
pitr¢́- 17 4 5 26
purubhuj- 6 1 3 10
prácetas- 6 6
br¢hánt- 1 1 3 5
bhis¢áj- 4 1 1 6
bíbhrat- 2 1 1 1 5
maghávan- 5 5
madacyút- 2 5 7
mayobhū́- 1 6 7
mātr¢́- 24 1 1 6 32
rathī́- 5 5 2 12
rā́jan- 16 4 20
vājín- 1 2 1 3 7
vidvás- 4 1 5
vr¢trahán- 4 1 1 6

Continued

Table 3.5: Distribution of -au and -ā in specific non-a-stem forms.

60
Table 3.5 continued

vr¢́s¢an- 57 15 2 74
sákhi- 1 4 2 7
sacābhū́- 7 7
sámanas- 5 1 1 7
sámokas- 5 5
samrā́j- 8 2 10
supéśas- 5 5
sū́ryāmā́s- 5 5
hótr¢- 10 1 11
TOTAL 7 522 102 46 4 249 930
% 0.8 56.1 11.0 4.9 0.4 26.8 (100)

3.1.3. Comparison and summary

Having seen now the distributions within the a-stem and non-a-stem duals as two

separate categories, I now present a summary and comparison of the two. Figures 3.1 and

3.2 show the patterns of distribution within each of the three environments in the a-stem

and non-a-stem duals, allowing for a clearer comparison of the distribution between the

two sets of forms.

61
 a -stem duals
1000

800 42

600
tokens

400 792 -au

11 -ā
200 140
227
100
0
pre C pre V pre |
environments

Figure 3.1: Distribution by environment of -au and -ā in a-stem duals.

non-a -stem duals

800
23
600
tokens

400 14
712 -au
200 420 -ā
125
0 66
pre C pre V pre |
environments

Figure 3.2: Distribution by environment of -au and -ā in non-a-stem duals.

62
 These figures reveal, first of all, that the overall patterns of distribution are quite

similar between the a-stem and non-a-stem duals. In preconsonantal environment, there

are 834 forms in the a-stems and 735 in the non-a-stems, with -au to -ā ratios of 42 : 792

(5% : 95%) and 23 : 712 (3% : 97%) respectively. In prevocalic environment, there are

240 forms in the a-stems and 191 forms in the non-a-stems, with -au to -ā ratios of 140 :

100 (58% : 42%) and 125 : 66 (65% : 35%) respectively. In pāda-final environment, there

are 238 forms in the a-stems and 434 forms in the non-a-stems, with -au to -ā ratios of

11 : 227 (5% : 95%) and 14 : 420 (3% : 97%) respectively.5 The ratios differ slightly,

with a-stems having slightly more -au forms (2%) in preconsonantal and pāda-final

positions but fewer -āv forms (7%) in prevocalic position than the non-a-stems. The

overall pattern of distribution between the two is similar enough, however, that they can

be considered as a single category in establishing a broad characterization of the

distribution of -au and -ā in Rigvedic duals. This further allows for a comparison of

distributions between the duals and i-stem locatives. I present a summary of the

distributions of a-stem and non-a-stem duals in Table 3.6.

5
It is interesting to note here that the ratio of “irregular” -au forms within each group is the same across
preconsonantal and pāda-final environments (i.e. 5% for a-stems, 3% for non-a-stems).

63
 a-stems % non-a % all duals % of total
-au / _ C 42 3.2 23 1.7 65 2.4
-ā / _ C 792 60.4 712 52.3 1504 56.3

-āv / _ V 140 10.7 125 9.2 265 9.9

-ā / _ V 100 7.6 66 4.9 166 6.2

-au / _ | 11 0.8 14 1.0 25 1.0

-ā / _ | 227 17.3 420 30.9 647 24.2

Totals 1312 (100) 1360 (100) 2672 (100)

-au 193 14.7 162 11.9 355 13.3
-ā 1119 85.3 1198 88.1 2317 86.7

Table 3.6: Distribution of -au and -ā in a-stem and non-a-stem duals.

3.2. i-stem locatives

The i-stem locative singular forms in -au and -ā are fewer in number than the

duals, and come from 92 individual stems. The distribution of the -au and -ā forms is

presented in Table 3.7.

64
 # of forms %
-au / _ C 68 16.2
-ā / _ C 110 26.2

-āv / _ V 40 9.5
-ā / _ V 3 0.7

-au / _ | 190 45.2

-ā / _ | 9 2.2

Totals 420 (100)

-au 298 71.0

-ā 122 29.0

Table 3.7: Distribution of -au and -ā in i-stem locatives.

Table 3.7 shows that the -au variant is by far the more common, being found in

71% of the i-stem locative singular forms in the Rigveda. In contrast with the duals, the

most common position in which these forms occur is pāda-final, with 199 forms,

followed by preconsonantal, with 178, and prevocalic, with 43.

As with the duals, I illustrate these distributions as seen in individual stems. In

Table 3.8 I present the distributions for certain representative i-stems, in particular, those

that have five or more locative singular forms in the Rigveda, numbering 24 in all, and

accounting for 321 of the i-stem locative singular forms.

65
 STEM -au/_C -ā/_C -āv/_V -ā/_V -au/_| -ā/_ | TOTAL
agní- 5 8 3 15 31
abhís¢t¢i- 10 10
ājí- 1 7 3 14 25
is¢t¢í- 1 5 6
úditi- 11 11
ūrmí- 1 4 3 8
gábhasti- 6 6
gávis¢t¢i- 7 7
devátāti- 8 2 10
devávīti- 6 6
nā́bhi- 20 2 22
pūrváhūti- 1 1 3 5
medhásāti- 3 2 1 6
yóni- 10 12 7 1 15 1 46
rātí- 2 4 6
vā́jasāti- 1 1 27 29
vyùs¢t¢i- 3 1 13 17
śū́rasāti- 4 7 1 12
sámr¢ti- 1 2 2 5
sárvatāti- 4 1 4 9
sātí- 4 5 2 12 23
sumatí- 13 2 15
svàrs¢āti- 6 6
TOTAL 43 94 27 2 147 8 321
% 13.4 29.3 8.4 0.6 45.8 2.5 (100)

Table 3.8: Distribution of -au and -ā in specific i-stems.

3.3. Comparison of duals and locatives

The duals and i-stem locative singulars share an allomorphic variation between

-au and -ā. At first glance, these patterns appear to overlap significantly in the appearance
66
of -au prevocalically and -ā preconsonantally, leading to their often being discussed

jointly in the literature, as seen in Chapter 2. They do differ, however, in their choice of

form in pāda-final position, and a closer look at the data of their distributions in the

Rigveda reveals that their similarities have in general been overstated.

I present in Table 3.9 a comparison of the overall distribution of -au and -ā in the

duals and locatives in the Rigveda.

Duals % of total i-stem loc. % of total

-au / _ C 65 2.4 68 16.2
-ā / _ C 1504 56.3 110 26.2

-āv / _ V 265 9.9 40 9.5

-ā / _ V 166 6.2 3 0.7

-au / _ | 25 1.0 190 45.2

-ā / _ | 647 24.2 9 2.2

Totals 2672 (100) 420 (100)

-au 355 13.3 298 71.0
-ā 2317 86.7 122 29.0

Table 3.9: Distribution of -au and -ā in duals and i-stem locatives.

The data in Table 3.9 reveal a striking difference between the duals and i-stem

locatives: while -ā is by far the more common allomorph in the duals, appearing in
67
86.7% of examples, -au is the more common in the i-stem locatives, appearing in 71% of

cases. Figures 3.3 and 3.4 and the subsequent discussion show more clearly the

differences in patterns of distribution of the -au/-ā variants in the duals and i-stem

locatives.

Figure 3.3 shows the distributional pattern for the duals as a single category, and

Figure 3.4 shows that of the locatives. These figures clearly show the differences in the

overall patterns of distribution between the duals and the locatives, even in those

environments in which their distributions have been considered to be similar, taking into

account the difference in overall numbers of forms. In preconsonantal environment, there

are 1569 forms in the duals and 178 in the i-stem locatives, with -au to -ā ratios of 65 :

1504 (4% : 96%) and 68 : 110 (38% : 62%) respectively. In prevocalic environment,

there are 431 forms in the duals and 43 forms in the i-stem locatives, with -au to -ā ratios

of 265 : 166 (62% : 38%) and 40 : 3 (93% : 7%) respectively. In pāda-final environment,

there are 672 forms in the duals and 199 forms in the i-stem locatives, with -au to -ā

ratios of 25 : 647 (4% : 96%) and 190 : 9 (96% : 4%) respectively.

68
 Duals
1800
1600 65
1400
1200
tokens

1000
800 1504 -au
600 25
-ā
400 647
265
200
166
0
pre C pre V pre |
environments

Figure 3.3: Distribution by environment of -au and -ā in duals.

i- stem locatives
250

200

150
tokens

68
100 190
-au
50 110 -ā
40
0 3 9
pre C pre V pre |
environments

Figure 3.4: Distribution by environment of -au and -ā in i-stem locatives.

69
 While the categorical difference in pāda-final environment is not surprising, being

mirror-image 96% to 4% ratios of -au and -ā in the duals and i-stem locatives, the

differences in preconsonantal and prevocalic environments are. In preconsonantal

environment, -au is relatively rare in the duals with only 66 cases, or 4% of total

preconsonantal occurrences. In the locatives, however, -au, while less common, is hardly

rare, appearing in 68 cases (thus, a higher raw number than in the duals, with a much

smaller number of overall forms) or 38% of preconsonantal forms. Similarly, while -ā is

not uncommon in the duals in prevocalic environment, appearing in 165 cases or 38%, -ā

is rare in the locatives prevocalically, occurring in only 3 cases, or 7% of total prevocalic

examples. It is the facts about these environments, in addition to the split in pāda-final

environment, that lead to -au being the more common variant in the i-stem locatives, with

71% of cases, in contrast with -ā leading in the duals with 87%.

The implications of the data presented in this chapter are discussed in more detail

in later chapters, but a crucial point that can be made here is that, since the two categories

of forms show such significant differences in overall patterning, serious doubt is cast

upon any account that attempts to unify these patterns of allomorphic variation under a

single distributional account, particularly one that relies on broad phonological general-

izations such as prevocalic or preconsonantal environments. This is true in regard to both

the synchronic and the diachronic dimensions: synchronically, it is clear that no general

rule of sandhi or phonological patterning can be given that can account for the differences

in distribution seen between these two groups. Diachronically, these differences render

70
untenable any account that tries to explain the development of -au in these forms by

means of a phonetic outcome of similar proto-forms in prevocalic environments.

3.4. Other forms

I turn now to the other forms that are part of this study, the u-stem locatives, the

perfects of verb stems in -ā, the numeral as¢t¢á- ‘eight’, the personal pronoun nau, and the

deictic pronoun asáu. I present each of their distributions in the Rigveda in turn, and then

summarize these forms with regard both to each other and in comparison with the duals

and i-stem locatives.

3.4.1. u-stem locatives

The locative singular of the u-stems, unlike the locative singular of the i-stems,

does not show any regular pattern of alternation between -au and -ā, and, in fact, there is

no unambiguous attestation of an alternate form in -ā in this case ending. The main form

of the locative singular is -au, although an alternate form with -avi does appear in the

masculine and neuter. Specifically, the locative singular masculine ending in the u-stems

appears as -avi eight times in the Rigveda, all of which occur in the eighth book.6 The

ending -avi also appears in the neuters, but only in the single stem sā́nu- ‘surface’, which

appears as sā́navi nine times throughout the Rigveda. This nominal stem also appears in

the locative singular as sā́no nine times, but only in the phrases sā́no avye (eight times)

and sā́no avyaye (once) ‘on the surface of the Soma-strainer’. All of these phrases appear

6
Note also that the ending -avi in both the masculines and the neuters appears usually at the end of pādas.
See Table 3.10. These alternate endings are noted here because of their phonological connection with -au.

71
in the ninth book, the collection of hymns to Soma, and five of them within a single

hymn, 9.97. This form sā́no is analyzed by Lanman (1880) as deriving from sānavi, with

the loss of the -i before the vowel “in order to avoid a cacophony”, i.e. in order to avoid

sā́navy avye or sā́navy avyaye. After the loss of the ending, the short diphthong [au] is

realized regularly as -o (Lanman 1880: 412; cf. Wackernagel 1930:152).

The limited range of these forms in -avi and -o, with the appearance of -avi in the

masculines being limited to the eighth book, and in the neuters to the single stem sā́nu-,7

may be evidence that the endings in question are not regularly alternating forms, but

instead represent a dialectal alternation. There is one possible occurrence of a masculine

locative singular in -ā, but it is controversial. The form is r¢tā́ and it occurs in 9.97.37, but

while it can be analyzed as the locative singular from the masculine stem r¢tú- ‘a settled

time’ (Lanman 1880:411), it can also be analyzed as the nominative plural of the neuter

r¢tá- ‘sacred order’ (Grassmann 1873:285). The status of this form as a u-stem locative

singular or neuter nominative plural is not crucial to my analysis. If it does indeed

represent a u-stem locative in -ā, then it could be taken as further evidence for the

interaction of the u-stem locatives with the other forms in -au, particularly the i-stem

locatives, but the duals as well, perhaps to a lesser extent. Most analyses of this form,

7
The neuter stem sā́nu- in the locative singular appears a total of 29 times in the RV, of which 17 are in the
ninth book. The inflectional ending appears 9 times as -avi, 9 times as -o, 10 times as -au, and 1 time as
-uni (one of the other possible locative singular endings irrelevant to this investigation). Of the 17
appearances in the ninth book, 6 of them are -avi, 9 are -o, and only 2 are -au. Of the 9 appearances of -avi,
8 are at the end of a pāda. The 10 forms in -au are much more evenly distributed, appearing in the first,
second, seventh, ninth, and tenth books, and appearing 5 times before consonants, 2 times at the end of a
pāda, and 3 times before vowels.

72
however, take it as the neuter plural, so I follow Grassmann here and concentrate on

unambiguous instances.

Table 3.10 shows the numbers and forms of the locative singular endings of u-

stems, from 45 u-stems, and the environments in which they appear.

# of forms % of total
-au / _ C 33 39.7

-āv / _ V 16 19.3

-o / _ V 9 10.8

-au / _ | 11 13.3

-avi / _ | 14 16.9

Totals 83 (100)
-au 60 72.3
-avi 14 16.9
-o 9 10.8

Table 3.10: Distribution of endings in u-stem locatives.

3.4.2. Perfects

The 1st and 3rd person singular perfect active indicative ending for verb roots in

-ā is normally -au. The 3rd singular ending occurs with seven verb roots in the Rigveda,
73
dā- ‘give’, dhā- ‘put’, pā- ‘drink’, prā- ‘fill’, yā- ‘go’, sthā- ‘stand’, and hā- ‘leave’; the

1st singular is unattested. It does not appear to alternate regularly with -ā in the Rigveda;

however, two occurrences of the 3rd singular ending -ā in preconsonantal environment

are found, paprā́ samīcī́ ‘he has filled the two worlds’ in 1.69.1c, and jahā́ kó ‘who has

left’ in 8.45.37c.8 The distributions of these forms are given in Table 3.11.

# of forms % of total
-au / _ C 33 70.2
-ā / _ C 2 4.2

-āv / _ V 6 12.8

-au / _ | 6 12.8

Totals 47 (100)
-au 45 95.7
-ā 2 4.3

Table 3.11: Distribution of endings in perfects.

The distributions of the endings -au and -ā in the perfect forms differs from that

of the duals and i-stem locatives significantly. While two forms of preconsonantal -ā do

8
The analysis of jahā́ in this form is not uncontroversial; Grassmann analyzes it as a 3rd singular perfect
(1873:1660; see also Macdonell 1916:433), but Lubotsky, for example, analyzes it as an injunctive (1997,
s.v.). I follow Grassmann and Macdonell (and Stanley Insler, p.c.) in considering it to be a perfect.

74
occur, bringing to mind the pattern found in the two nominal categories, the scarcity of -ā,

especially compared with the dominance of -au in preconsonantal environment, does not

provide strong evidence for an original distribution of -ā in this position, parallel to the

pattern found in the duals and i-stem locatives. Rather, these two forms must be treated

separately, with one of two possibilities: either they are innovations, or they are

archaisms (cf. Avestan -a ~ Sanskrit -ā). If archaisms, they go back to an earlier stage of

the language than do the forms in -ā in the nominal categories, as evidenced by their

infrequency.

As noted with regard to the duals and i-stem locatives, the differences in

distribution of -au and -ā in the perfects compared to either of the nominal categories

provide evidence that they cannot be subsumed under a single phonological rule of

distribution, nor can they be explained as outcomes of a general prevocalic process by

which forms similar in structure developed an allomorph -au, as has been proposed in the

past accounts (see Chapter 2). These forms, while relevant to this investigation, must be

dealt with separately.

3.4.3. as¢t¢á- ‘eight’

As discussed in Chapter 2, the numeral as¢t¢á- ‘eight’ is unusual in that in its

nominative and accusative form as¢t¢áu, it looks like a dual of an a-stem as5t5á-, but

synchronically it is clearly a plural form. Its plural semantics is reflected in its inflection

as a plural in its sole occurrence in the Rigveda in an oblique case, the instrumental plural

ás5t5ābhis in 2.18.4c. But it also regularly correlates with other overtly plural nouns, e.g.

75
(1.35.8a) as¢t¢áu vy àkhyat kakúbhah¢ ‘he looked upon the eight peaks’, with kakúbhah¢

the accusative plural of kakúbh-.

The nominative/accusative forms of as¢t¢á- occur five times in the RV, with its

distribution as seen in Table 3.12. In its one prevocalic occurrence in which it has

coalesced with a following vowel (u-, in this case, to form -o-), the ending could be either

-a or -ā, but it is analyzed by the Padapāt¢ha as -a here.9

# of forms
-au / _ C 2
-ā / _ C 1

-āv / _ V 1
-ā / _ V 1

Totals 5
-au 3
-ā 2

Table 3.12: Distribution of forms of as¢t¢á- ‘8’.

9
Though this possible form in -a could be seen as reminiscent of the similar forms found in the duals of the
a-stems, this form should be looked at in a different light, by comparing it to the other numerals. The
numerals from 5 to 19 do not have a regular plural inflection in the nominative/accusative, but rather show
the bare stem (e.g. páñca ‘five’ and s5át5 ‘six’). Thus, this form as5t5á is likely the bare stem, inflecting here
like other numerals. Of course, if, as some analyses hold (see Chapter 2), as¢t¢áu is the actual stem, rather
than a dual inflected form, then this form as5t5á can be analyzed as representing a back-formation, in which a
bare stem has been recreated by analogy to forms like páñca.

76
 The overall pattern of distribution of this numeral is difficult to analyze, mostly

because there are so few forms. The fact that forms in -au are found before consonants in

two of the three times that as5t5á- appears in this environment might indicate that as¢t¢aú is

the usual form, with no regular alternation with as¢t¢ā́. However, the appearance of -ā

before a consonant and -a or -ā before a vowel could be evidence that some pattern of

alternation did exist. The history of this form, discussed in Chapter 2, §2.4.3, suggests

that if this form was indeed an original dual of an a-stem, then it would be expected to

show the regular pattern of alternation between -au and -ā seen in the duals. But since

this form was not likely to have been analyzed in this way at the time of the composition

of the Rigveda, it might also be expected to lose this pattern of alternation more quickly

than other duals and be regularized as nonalternating as¢t¢aú.10 From the perspective of

as¢t¢aú being the original stem, however, these forms in -ā could be analyzed as resulting

from analogy to the alternation of dual -au with -ā.

3.4.4. Demonstrative pronoun asáu

This form, like the others discussed in this section, does not occur very often in

the Rigveda, nor does it show a pattern of alternation between -au and -ā, appearing only

as -au and its expected sandhi outcomes. The details are presented in Table 3.13.

10
Though its regularization as nonalternating as¢t¢ā́ would also have been a possible outcome, on this
account.

77
 # of forms
-au / _ C 6

-āv / _ V 2

Totals 8

Table 3.12: Distribution of forms of asáu ‘that’.

3.4.5. Enclitic pronoun nau ‘us two’

The enclitic dual pronoun nau again is attested in only a few examples in the

Rigveda. Although this form is a dual, no alternation with a form in -ā is found; the

paucity of attested forms, however, necessitates caution in making definitive statements

about its patterning. The details of its distribution are given in Table 3.13.

# of forms
-au / _ C 5

-au / _ | 3

-āv / _ V 1

Totals 9

Table 3.13: Distribution of forms of nau ‘us two’.

78
 3.4.6. Summary

The other forms investigated here, the u-stem locatives, perfects, as¢t¢á-, asáu, and

nau share with the duals and locatives an ending in -au, but their patterns of distribution,

as has been shown, are very different. Some aspects of the relationship of these forms to

the variation in the duals and locatives were discussed in Chapter 2; the interactions of all

of the groups of endings are explored throughout the rest of this dissertation, with a

particular focus on their relationships in Chapter 4.

79
 CHAPTER 4

RELATIONSHIPS AMONG MORPHEMES

The data presented thus far have brought to light two basic facts about the

allomorphic distributions of -au and -ā in the duals and the i-stem locatives, as well as in

the perfects, u-stem locatives, and other forms studied. The first is that, as pointed out in

Chapter 1, certain aspects of the distributions are found in common across the morphemic

classes. In particular, each morphological category that has forms with the ending -au is

subject to the same sandhi alternations of -au preconsonantally and pāda-finally, -āv

before vowels, and -ā with hiatus before u and ū. More specifically, the patterns of

alternation between -au and -ā found in the duals and i-stem locatives (and to a limited

extent in other forms) clearly overlap, with the preference for -āv before vowels and -ā

before consonants found in both allomorphic distributions. The synchronic behavior of

these forms indicates that these similarities are not merely accidental and of no import,

but rather merit further investigation with the goal of capturing their systematic behavior.

80
 The second fact, however, is that the more detailed data reveal quite significant

differences, differences that defy the easy generalizations made by many of the

researchers surveyed in Chapter 2. Chapter 3 showed that even in the preconsonantal and

prevocalic environments, where the general patterns of -au and -ā distribution in duals

and i-stem locatives appear to be similar at first glance, considerable disparity is found. In

addition, a closer look at the distribution across particular stems even within the same

morpheme class reveals variation.1

These two facts are both equally important, though seemingly in contradiction to

each other. Central to my analysis here is the assertion that the relationship among these

forms is crucial to understanding the synchronic and diachronic facts of their distributions.

In this chapter, therefore, I focus on these relationships and argue that the model of the

morphological constellation is crucial for being able to capture both the similarities and

the differences that are at work here. A morphological constellation defines a group of

elements that have in common at least one characteristic property of form but that cannot

be collapsed together because of individual differences (Janda & Joseph 1986, 1999). I

first outline the model itself, and then present the evidence for its applicability to the case

under investigation. I also deal briefly with how this model avoids the problematic

aspects of some of the analyses described in Chapter 2.

1
See, in particular, Tables 3.2, 3.3, 3.5, and 3.8. These differences are addressed in more detail in Chapter
8.

81
4.1. Morphological constellations

The various forms and their distributional patterns that are under investigation

here have several aspects in common on the basis of which speakers could establish

connections, which would then serve as the foundation for establishing morphological

relationships among the forms. Such morphological relationships play a key role in the

synchronic dimension of a language, reflected in the way forms are treated by speakers,

as well as at the diachronic dimension, being a clearly integral contributor to language

change, particularly with regard to the workings of analogy.

When discussing such relationships, it is important to remember that morphemes

can be related on the basis of phonetic similarity, shared history, or morphophonological

patterning, but that these relationships can differ at the synchronic and diachronic

dimensions. A linguistically “legitimate” relationship between two morphemes based on

shared etymology may be synchronically irrelevant if the speakers of the language are

unaware of it. Similarly, an “illegitimate” relationship between unrelated morphemes

based on similarity in morphophonological patterning may play a crucial role

synchronically if the relationship has a valid place in the grammars of the speakers.

In the case of the duals and i-stem locatives under investigation, I propose that the

similarities in their allomorphic patterning, in particular, with interaction as well with

other morphosyntactic and morphophonological aspects, led speakers to conclude that a

relationship existed between these two groups of forms and to treat them as connected,

without regard to diachronic etymological facts. Connections were also made with the

other forms in -au, such as the perfects. The inter-working of these connections, in turn,

82
affected the distribution of the forms within the Rigveda and their subsequent historical

development. The type of morphological relationships that is being proposed here can be

modeled within the framework of the “morphological constellation”, a framework that

allows us to capture of the complexity of the interactions, which were based on the

similarities among the forms and the connections that were established, but which also

had significant differences that prevented their simply being collapsed into a unitary

process or form.

4.1.1. The framework

The construct of the “morphological constellation”, as defined by Janda and

Joseph (e.g. 1986, 1992, 1995, 1999),2 provides a framework that can be used to charac-

terize the kind of relationships that existed among these forms, taking the many variant

factors into consideration and capturing the complexity of the interactions. A morph-

ological constellation is defined as “a group of elements which share at least one

characteristic property of form but are distinguished by individual idiosyncrasies—either

of form or of function—that prevent their being collapsed with one another” (Janda &

Joseph 1999:343). Constellations are formed by “local generalizations”, which can be

described as “analogical extensions that range over limited sets of data to draw together

2
See also Blum (1989), Dobrin (1988), Janda (1982), Janda & Joseph (1989), Joseph (1997a,b, 2002,
2003), Joseph & Janda (1988), Joseph & Vasishth (2003), Stewart (2004), and Sydorenko (1996) for
further explication and applications of this framework to other linguistic phenomena, including, among
many other things, aspiration alternation in Sanskrit verbal roots and patterns of reduplication in Sanskrit
verbs.

83
originally disparate elements that come to have some similarity, even partial in nature, for

speakers” (Janda & Joseph 1995). It is exactly this type of situation that is found here.

The forms under investigation all share the “characteristic property of form” of

having an inflectional ending -au. While they share this characteristic property, they are

clearly distinguished from each other by “individual idiosyncrasies” of both form, in the

patterns of their allomorphic alternations, and in their morphosyntactic function. But the

formal homophony of the ending -au alone, though providing a starting point for

establishing this morphological relationship, is not sufficient grounds for proposing a

constellation. What, then, other than the homophony of the endings, is the basis for this

constellation? Janda and Joseph (1995) note that the existence of morphological con-

stellations can be reflected “not only in the form of morpheme homophony, but also as

the recurrence of formally identical operations across uncollapsible morphological

processes”. The allomorphic distribution of -ā before consonants and -au before vowels

that characterizes both the i-stem locatives and the duals is such a process. These

overlapping distributional patterns further drew these “originally disparate elements”

together.

4.1.2. Bases of relationships

While various relationships among the allomorphs and the allomorphic

distributions have been touched upon throughout the first three chapters of this

dissertation, I present here a brief overview and summary of both the “characteristic

properties” these forms and the “individual idiosyncrasies” that separate them, at the

morphosyntactic, morphophonological, and historical levels.

84
 Clearly, no morphosyntactic relationship holds for all of the forms ending in -au,

but more limited connections could nevertheless have been made by speakers on the basis

of the synchronic use of these forms in the language. The duals if the different noun

classes, particularly in their role as the largest group of forms under investigation, surely

were connected by their morphosyntactic function, and especially by the grammatical

number, dual. While the loss of the dual number from early on in most of the Indo-

European languages might suggest that this is not a particularly salient grammatical

category for speakers, an argument can be made for a greater awareness and more

important role of this category in Rigvedic Sanskrit because of specific characteristics of

the Rigveda itself.3 Namely, the gods that play such a large role in the Rigvedic hymns,

those gods to whom entire hymns are dedicated and who are so frequently invoked, were

in many cases paired. The Aśvins, also known as Nāsatyas, for example, were twins, and

other pairings of gods, such as mitrā́várun¢a- and índrāvárun¢a, are also quite common—

over 600 of the relevant nominative/accusative/vocative dual forms in the Rigveda are

accounted for simply by these four names.4 The dual might then have had, one might

argue, a highly salient status in the Rigveda, connected specifically to the invocation and

descriptions of these dual gods.

3
The traditional view is that the dual category was original to PIE and declined in the daughter languages,
but recent studies have suggested instead that “the dual is a relatively recent category” of secondary
formation (Rasmussen 2003:92–93, though note that he does not agree with this viewpoint). I do not
consider this to be crucial to my point one way or the other: whether waxing or waning at the time of the
Rigveda, the dual system in Sanskrit is robust, particularly in its verb system in comparison with those of
its sister languages.
4
And there are, of course, other dual god-pairs that are not included in this investigation because they do
not have duals in -au and -ā, e.g. indrāgní- ‘Indra and Agni’; as an i-stem, its nominative/accusative/
vocative form is indrāgnī́.

85
 It also appears to be the case that the various types of nominal stems that formed a

dual in -au or -ā were not strongly differentiated in this category by the speakers (cf.

Bolling 1902:324). The distributions presented in the previous chapter show that the a-

stem and non-a-stem duals had similar patterns of distribution in the Rigveda, indicating

that these endings, though borrowed, from a historical standpoint, from the a-stems into

the other nominal stems, had a similar status in the minds of the speakers. It would appear

also that the numeral dvá-, connected already as a categorical dual, likely also had a

position not greatly removed from other dual nominals. The enclitic pronoun nau also

shared in this important dual category. The position of the numeral as∞t¢á-, however, is

harder to determine: if indeed it reflects an earlier dual meaning ‘two fours’, would

speakers have been cognizant of that? It is less likely that they would have been, or that

any morphosyntactic connection between as¢t¢á- and the duals existed at the time of

Rigvedic composition.

With regard to the locative singular of i-stems and u-stems, these share a

morphological category, a relationship that would have been tangible to speakers. From

the broader morphosyntactic perspective, however, their only connection with the duals

would be that they share nominal status, a connection that is even more tenuous with

regard to the pronoun asáu. The forms that must be analyzed as having no morpho-

syntactic connection to the other forms at all are the perfect verb forms: the -au/-ā

endings here represent a verbal inflection rather than nominal, and singular number so

that they could not even be tied to the dual nominals on that basis.

86
 What is clearly the key shared characteristic property of form upon which this

constellation is based is morphophonological—crucially, having the ending -au in

common unites all of the groups of forms, together with, in most cases, some degree of

alternation with an allomorph -ā. The principal forms involved are the duals and the i-

stem locatives, which are connected by their patterns of distribution between -au and -ā,

patterns which though distinct in many ways overlap to a certain extent in prevocalic and

preconsonantal environments. But why would the simple presence of an ending -au unite

these forms? Homophonous yet morphologically unrelated endings are not uncommon at

any stage of Sanskrit, and certainly not within the language of the Rigveda5—the form

-as, for example, is found throughout the grammatical system with many different

functions, from ablative/genitive singular in nominals to 2nd singular imperfect of some

verb classes—but relationships are not necessarily posited for other groups of forms.6 A

particular argument that can be made is based on the fact that -au is not a very common

sound in Sanskrit—in fact, it is one of the least frequent of the vowel sounds, according

5
Indeed, Janda concludes that “morphological homophony in languages is too extensive and too
widespread to be due to chance” and that is thus constitutes a “cross-linguistic tendency” (1982:185–86).
6
Though Janda does argue, as a general principle, that “morphological homophones belong-together, as
parts of a single generalization”, taking “this conclusion to be guaranteed, by the very commonness of the
phenomenon” (1982:186).

87
to Whitney (1889:12, 26).7 Because of this, its use, particularly as an inflectional ending,

may have been more salient because of its relative rarity.8

Beyond simply the allomorph -au, its alternation with -ā is probably even more

important to establishing a relationship among these forms in the minds of speakers.

Other inflectional endings in -ā are found in Rigvedic Sanskrit, such as the instrumental

singular, but none of them alternate with -au other than the duals and i-stem locatives.

Yet, though similar in preconsonantal and prevocalic patterns of alternation, they clearly

could not be collapsed into a single distribution; but this overlap may well have led

speakers to try to strengthen the connections between them.

The etymological origins of these endings, as discussed in Chapter 2, often share

elements in common, providing grounds for historical relationships. The dual -au/-ā, for

example, spread from the a-stems to the non-a-stems, replacing the ending that was

original there. And clearly as¢t¢á-, if a dual, and nau also share in this historical

relationship. Similarly, the -au of the i-stem locatives was borrowed from the u-stem

locatives, so that they also share a historical relationship. Historical or etymological

relationships, however, are the least relevant to the question of morphological connec-

tions made by the speakers on the basis of the language as they use it. Most etymological

7
Whitney presents the “average percentage of frequency” of each sound, “found by counting the number of
times which it occurred in an aggregate of 10,000 sounds of continuous text, in ten different passages, of
1,000 sounds each, selected from different epochs of the literature”; thus, this is a measure of token
frequency. The figures given for the vowels range from a, with 19.78 (per 100 sounds), the most frequent
of all sounds, to r¢¤ and l¢ at 0.01; au is the next lowest, with 0.18 (Whitney 1889:26).

8
Since the frequency counts given in n. 7 relate specifically to the diphthong -au and not -āv, this is
slightly more complex. The additional step must be taken of assuming that speakers maintain a morpho-
logical and phonological connection between different phonetic realizations of -au.

88
information is not available to language users, and they are therefore unable to use it as a

basis for relationships, and, in fact, often forge “unetymological” connections, as the

phenomenon of folk etymology shows.9

What the history can do, however, is provide us with clues about the types of

connections made by the speakers and how they affected their language use. In other

words, the usefulness of historical information in an investigation such as this lies not in

determining that a historical relationship existed and that therefore a synchronic one must

have also, but rather in approaching it from the opposite direction: for example, if the i-

stems have an ending -au that is not etymologically justified and that appears to come

from the u-stems, this provides evidence that some connection between the two stem

types must have been salient to speakers in order for this transfer to have taken place.

Similarly, as we look at the diachronic aspects of the forms here, their shared devel-

opments provide evidence that speakers have indeed made such connections.

4.1.3. Evidence for a constellation

The strongest support for establishing a morphological constellation here would

be to find evidence that the speakers themselves made these types of connection. As

Janda and Joseph (1995) state, constellations cannot be established solely on the basis of

form or meaning. Rather it “is what speakers do with such forms and especially the

positive evidence that they are treating them alike (e.g. through local generalizations) that

9
It is, of course, possible that speakers, particularly the poets involved in the composition of the Rigveda,
may have been aware of older stages of the language and thus of some of the historical relationships; this is
impossible to know.

89
is crucial to the establishment of a constellation, or the addition of a member to an

existing constellation”. Evidence of this type of speaker generalization can be found

throughout the history of these morphemes. Perhaps the most striking evidence is the

shared diachronic change in the duals and the i-stem locatives in which the allomorph -au

was generalized into all environments and -ā was completely lost, a change that was

complete by the time of Classical Sanskrit. The synchronic distributional differences

make this change particularly noteworthy. While language change is impossible to

predict, a reasonable expectation, based on the Rigvedic distributions, is that -au would

be generalized in the locatives because of its frequency, but that the far more common -ā

would be generalized in the duals, unless some other factors came into play.

Evidence that these connections were made can also be found in the Rigveda

itself, in the distributions of the endings in the different forms. For example, one possible

explanation for the two forms in -ā that appear in the perfect is analogy with the -au/-ā

alternation in the duals and i-stem locatives. The numerical dominance of the duals and

locatives could certainly have facilitated the reformation of these originally nonalter-

nating forms on the pattern of the forms that do alternate, and such an analogical change

would support the morphological relationship proposed here. Similarly, as5t5á- seems to

alternate between -au and -ā like the other duals, but, as noted earlier, there appears to be

nothing other than its form to indicate to the speakers that it was a dual. Therefore, the

variation in its form can be seen as evidence that it was connected to the other duals.

Evidence for this connection can also be found in those forms that do regularly

alternate, the duals and i-stem locatives. The somewhat regular patterns of allomorphic

90
distribution seen in these inflections are by no means without exceptions, as seen in

Chapter 3. For example, the appearance of pāda-final -au in the duals can be attributed to

analogy with the i-stem locatives, providing evidence of a connection between these two

inflections; other local interactions (i.e. within particular hymns or verses) between the

locatives and duals can also be seen. The presence of dual and locative -au before

consonants, however, was contrary to the overall patterns found in both of these morph-

emes. The spread of -au into this environment therefore suggests a connection as well

between these forms and those in which no regular patterns of alternation are found.

I revisit the role of these morphological relationships throughout the following

chapters as I deal with the data of the Rigveda in more detail, and through these examples,

more specific evidence of a morphological constellation uniting these forms is found.

4.2. Defining relationships: contrasts with previous studies

One thing that was clearly seen in the literature review in Chapter 2 was that most

discussions about the duals (including dual pronominal forms and the numeral dvá-), in

particular, also mentioned the i-stem locatives, the 1st and 3rd singular of perfects of

verbs in -ā, and the numeral ast¢ ¢á-, none of which have an overt morphological

connection with the duals. Whatever the connection among these forms is that has clearly

been assumed has never adequately been explained. Indeed, the two general trends in the

literature seem to be either to assume no formal relationship at all, simply mentioning the

various forms as similar and/or different, or to put too much weight on the surface simi-

larity and collapse the distribution of -au and -ā in these forms into a single, unitary

91
pattern. Thus, either the similarities or the differences become the focus, to the exclusion

of the other.

4.2.1. Distracted by the differences

The differences that separate the duals from the i-stem locatives and so forth are

certainly important, and have been overlooked to the detriment of previous analyses. But

at the same time, a problem found in other analyses is that, citing differences in origin or

distribution, researchers have simply chosen to study these as completely separate

phenomena (e.g. Malzahn 1996). In other instances, even when mentioned together, the

nature of the relationship assumed, if any, is not formalized. In particular, the problem

seems to be that having acknowledged the fact that the differences prevent the collapse

into a single generalization, no framework has been available that allows the researcher

to generalize based on similarities across disparate elements.

Janda, in his precursor to the formalization of the morphological constellation,

deals with precisely this type of problem, or “the relation of formalism to the expression

of generalizations—real and spurious” (1982:179). He points out the problem that “if a

recurring formal configuration is not the result of a single rule … or the like, then

linguistic theory does not recognize it as a generalization” (ibid., 179–80) and the

resultant conclusion that “a set of uncollapsible rules containing repetitions of the same

elements and the same basic order embodies as little generality … as a totally arbitrary

set of rules containing entirely-different elements” (ibid., 180). He rejects this conclusion,

however, saying that “even if morphological homophones cannot be collapsed, they must

still constitute generalizations” (ibid., 186).

92
 The unfortunate outcome of the trend toward refusing a generalization because

differences that prevent collapsing is that it forces one to consider any morphological

phenomenon separately from others with which it cannot be collapsed. Thus, the

similarities of the patterning of -au and -ā in the duals and i-stem locatives is merely

coincidence, and even more unfortunate, the subsequent loss in both categories of all

variation in favor of -au is also then merely coincidental, leaving one with no particular

explanation of these facts. The constellation model, by contrast, allows for and even

expects the uncollapsibility of the elements involved, while still maintaining the

connections among the elements and providing a way to account for the later loss of

some of the individual idiosyncrasies that separated them.10

A particular example of this is found in Wackernagel’s discussion of the duals,

where he struggles with the relationship with the i-stem locatives. He first points out the

problem with establishing a single rule for patterning of duals in the Rigveda, noting that

-ā in pāda-final position “cannot have been exclusively valid” since diphthongal -au is

found sporadically in the Rigveda in this position in the duals (1930:47); furthermore, he

notes that the regular occurrence of -ā in pāda-final position in the duals brings up the

question of “why then does -au always stand in the pause in the locative singular of the i-

stems?” (ibid.).11 It is clear that, for him, the differences in the pāda-final environment

complicate explanations of the distribution of dual -au and -ā that rely on constraints of

10
Though the fundamental relationship among these elements would not necessarily change even when
expressed simply by -au; they would still constitute, in Janda’s (1982) terms, homophonous or polysemous
morphemes, since they still express disparate functions.
11
See Chapter 2, §2.3.1 for more detailed discussion of his analysis.

93
the environment or even analogical pressure from the preconsonantal form on the pāda-

final form, which would have lead to preconsonantal -ā in the duals but without having a

similar outcome in the i-stems.

4.2.2. Distracted by the similarities

The opposite trend, that of focusing on the similarities among these forms while

ignoring or explaining away the differences, is in some ways more egregious in its willful

disregard for data that do not fit the pattern being argued for. When the enclitic first

person dual pronoun nau is mentioned, for example, the fact that it has forms only in -au,

and thus differs greatly from other dual forms, is not typically discussed. Under a con-

stellational approach this can be accounted for, allowing -au here to be clearly the same

as the dual -au found in other nominals though showing no alternation with -ā.

The common thread found in accounts in which the similarities are over-

emphasized is the claim that there is a regular pattern of distribution of -au and -ā in the

Rigveda. Within the duals themselves, therefore, we find Rasmussen holding up the

demonstrative tā́/tau as an example of regular dual distribution in the Rigveda (2003:85,

90); as seen in Chapter 3, Table 3.3 (and as discussed in more detail in Chapter 8), while

the distribution of the alternate endings in tá- is somewhat (though certainly not

completely) “regular”, in this it actually differs significantly from other duals and cannot,

in fact, be taken as representative of duals as a whole.

The desire to establish a unitary generalization connecting the duals, locatives,

and perfects has been a focus from early on, as demonstrated by Bolling’s (1902) noting

that the proposal of an original distribution of *-ō preconsonantally and *-ōu pre-
94
vocalically and pāda-finally for the duals “enabled Bechtel … to bring under the same

principle the locative forms in -ā, -āu. The application to the perfect forms had already

been made by Collitz” (Bolling 1902:318; see also Bechtel 1892:282, Collitz 1888:47, n.

1). This same tendency is reflected in Lanman’s discussion of the origin of the i-stem

locative singular -au, where he explicitly ties together his proposed development of -au

from -ā with the development of -au in the duals and perfects. We also saw in Chapter 2

the influence of this desire for unification on analyses of the etymology of these various

morphemes, with some researchers proposing proto-forms of the dual and perfect endings

that are similar in structure and therefore allow them to establish a possible sound law by

which they came to have forms in -au (e.g. Jasanoff 2003:61–62, Cowgill 1985:27,

Rasmussen 2003:90).

It is precisely this type of overgeneralization that the constellation theory argues

against. Janda, for example, concludes that “in the general case, morphological homo-

phones are accounted-for by separate and distinct (uncollapsed) rules” (1982:187). Janda

and Joseph (1986) address the issue of Sanskrit reduplication, which has often been

treated as a single, unitary, phonological rule, and point out the problems with such

analyses, showing instead that it must be seen as a constellation of rules. They further

conclude that “lexical particularization of morphological rules in general … appears to be

a cross-linguistic norm” (1986:85) and that there is “a preference on the part of speakers

for fragmented morphological and even lexical processes—ones which are semantically

specific at the expense of phonological generality, rather than phonologically general at

the expense of semantic specificity” (1986:86).

95
 4.2.3. Summary

The framework of the morphological constellation allows us to avoid the prob-

lems of previous analyses which were unable to deal with both similarities and the

differences together. The analysis of the variation between -au and -ā presented in the

remainder of this dissertation builds on the constellational framework, and in turn, the

specific effects found, particularly the interactions among the different forms, support the

use of this framework.

96
 CHAPTER 5

DATE OF COMPOSITION

Recall from Chapter 2 that a late date of composition is often invoked to explain

the occurrence of -au in the Rigveda, particularly, for the duals, in preconsonantal and

pāda-final position, and for the locatives, in preconsonantal position (and -ā in prevocalic

position). This reflects the change taking place in the language whereby -au was being

generalized to all positions and -ā was being lost. Lanman (1880) takes special note of

this, saying that -au “[i]n the older portions … is used only before vowels” and that “[i]ts

occurrence before a consonant may even warrant a suspicion of the lateness of the verse

concerned” (1880:342). With regard to cases in which dual -au occurs before consonants,

he notes that that “[i]f any one will take the trouble to examine these passages, he will

find in most of them other signs showing that they belong to decidedly late parts of the

Rik-text” (1880:576; see also Arnold 1905, Wackernagel 1930, and my discussion in

Chapter 2). In this chapter, I examine the passages that Lanman indicates as showing late

date of composition, using his study because of its thoroughness of detail. While forms in

97
-au are clearly more likely to occur in hymns of a late date of composition, this factor

alone is not sufficient to explain the occurrence of these forms. In addition, these forms

are not found exclusively in later hymns; indeed, as Wackernagel noted, “but already as

early as the oldest parts of the Rigveda…, -au occurs before a consonant … or at a pause”

(1930:45–46).

The idea that date of composition can matter here comes from the history of the

Rigveda, which was composed over a period of several hundred years, a period during

which changes took place in the language itself. The 1028 hymns of the Rigveda are

traditionally divided into 10 books or man∞d∞alas. Books 2 through 7 are the oldest

collections, known as the “Family Books”. The hymns in each of these collections are

attributed to a single clan. Book 8 is an early compilation or appendix, i.e. a later stage of

the language than that found in the family books. Book 9 is a collection of hymns to

Soma, the hallucinogen used in religious rituals, and the hymns it contains are taken from

the Family Books. Books 1 and 10 are linguistically later collections. This general

classification of the hymns does not capture the complexity of the situation, but it

provides a starting point for understanding the chronology of the text. Attempts have

been made to identify the relative age of the Rigveda at the level of the individual hymns

or even verses, with one of the most extensive efforts having been made by Arnold

(1905). He and others base these chronological orderings on metrical and linguistic con-

siderations, as well as on subject matter and style.

98
 My focus in this chapter is to explore the role that date of composition plays in the

distribution of these forms, determining the cases in which it can be profitably invoked as

a relevant factor, but also discussing its explanatory limitations.

5.1. Duals

Lanman (1880), as noted above, refers often to the lateness of a hymn in

presenting preconsonantal or pāda-final dual forms in -au. Here I look in in detail at some

of the passages in question, including his comments on them, and discuss what can and

cannot be meaningfully attributed to a late date of composition.

In some cases, all of the dual forms in a particular hymn are in -au, even those in

preconsonantal and pāda-final position, and other factors in those hymns often point to a

late date of composition. The available evidence, therefore, does indicate that this is the

crucial factor in these examples, several of which are listed in (1)–(11).

(1) 1.95.7ab

úd yam¢yamīti savitéva bāhū́ | ubhé sícau yatate bhīmá r¢ñján

‘Like Savitar he raises his arms; striving, the dreadful one tries to reach both
borders’

(2) 2.43.1cd

ubhé vā́cau vadati sāmagā́ iva | gāyatrám¢ ca tráis¢t¢ubham¢ cā́nu rājati

‘Both utterances he utters like a Sama-chanter; he is master of the Tris¢t¢ubh and

of the Gayatri’

99
(3) 5.34.8ab

sám¢ yáj jánau sudhánau viśváśardhasāv | áved índro maghávā gós¢u śubhrís¢u

‘If the bounteous Indra knows two rich tribes, complete in number, among
beautiful cows’

(4) 5.36.6ab

yó róhitau vājínau vājínīvān | tribhíh¢ śatáih¢ sácamānāv ádis¢t¢a

‘Who, rich in horses, showed two red horses together with three hundred’

(5) 5.37.5ab

pús¢yāt ks¢éme abhí yóge bhavāty | ubhé vr¢́tau sam¢yatī́ sám¢ jayāti

‘May he prosper in rest and overcome in labor; may he conquer both the hosts
having come together’

(6) 9.112.4cd

śépo róman¢vantau bhedáu | vā́r ín man¢d¢ū́ka ichati

‘The male organ (desires) the two hairy lips; the frog desires water’

(7) 10.75.4cd

rā́jeva yúdhvā nayasi tvám ít sícau | yád āsām ágram¢ pravátām ínaks¢asi

‘You lead like a warlike king the two wings of the army …’

(8) 10.101.10cd, 11ab

pári s¢vajadhvam¢ dáśa kaks¢yā̀bhir | ubhé dhúrau práti váhnim¢ yunakta

ubhé dhúrau váhnir āpíbdamāno | antár yóneva carati dvijā́nih¢

‘Embrace (him) with ten belts, attach the draught animal to both shafts!
Between both shafts the draught animal moves fast…’

(9) 10.136.5cd

ubháu samudrā́v ā́ ks¢eti | yáś ca pū́rva utā́parah¢

‘He lives by both seas, in the eastern and in the western one’
100
 (10) 10.137.2ab

dvā́v imáu vā́tau vāta | ā́ síndhor ā́ parāvátah¢

‘These two winds blow, from Sindhu in the distance’

(11) 10.190.3ab

sūryācandramásau dhātā́ | yathāpūrvám akalpayat

‘Dhata regulated the sun and moon in succession’

Lanman makes some specific comments with regard to some of these, for example, the

verse in (6) is noted to be “a late obscene addition” (1880:576), and he points out that (11)

is found in “a late cosmogonical hymn” (ibid.).

Other cases are found where the entire hymn is not late, but certain verses within

the hymn are thought to be late additions, and it is in those verses that the preconsonantal

duals in -au are found, in contrast to the -ā forms occurring in the older parts of the hymn.

One such example is found in (12).

(12) 10.27.17cd, 20ab, 23cd

dvā́ dhánum¢ br¢hatī́m apsv àntah¢ | pavítravantā caratah¢ punántā

etáu me gā́vau pramarásya yuktáu | mó s¢ú prá sedhīr múhur ín mamandhi
tráyas tapanti pr¢thivī́m anūpā́ | dvā́ br¢́būkam¢ vahatah¢ púrīs¢am

‘Two reach the plain amid the heavenly waters, hallowing and purifying …
These two cows of the death are harnessed for me … Three buffalos warm
the earth, two drive here the water, the aquatic spring’

In this hymn, the one pāda-final and two preconsonantal duals in -au that are found in

verse 20 contrast with the forms in -ā in, for example, verses 17 and 23. Here, Lanman

says that verse 20 “does not belong to the hymn proper” (1880:576).

Similar examples are found in Book 3, shown in (13) and (14).

101
 (13) 3.53.1cd, 17ab

vītám¢ havyā́ny adhvarés¢u devā | várdhethām¢ gīrbhír íl™ayā mádantā

sthiráu gā́vau bhavatām¢ vīl™úr áks¢o | més¢ā ví varhi mā́ yugám¢ ví śāri

‘Enjoy the gifts, O gods, at our sacrifices wax strong by hymns, rejoicing in our
oblation … Strong be the two oxen, firm the axles …”

(14) 3.33.1cd, 3cd, 13cd

gā́veva śubhré mātárā rihān¢é | vípāt¢ chutudrī́ páyasā javete

vatsám iva mātárā sam¢rihān¢é | samānám¢ yónim ánu sam¢cárantī
mā́dus¢kr¢tau vyènasā | aghnyáu śū́nam ā́ratām

‘Like two bright mother cows licking their calves, Vipas and Sutudri speed their
waters … the mothers licking as if a calf go together to their common home
together… may the two bulls, harmless and sinless, not waste away.’

In (13), the preconsonantal forms in -au in verse 17 can be seen as contrasting with the

pāda-final duals in -ā in verse 1, and Lanman says that “verses 8–24 are a separate late

fragment as shown by contents” (1880:576). In (14), the disconnect between verse 13,

with its two preconsonantal duals in -au, and earlier verses such as 1 and 3, with forms in

-ā, is clearly seen. Lanman refers to verse 13 as “a patched-on fragment” (1880:576), and

its Anus¢t¢ubh meter (4 × 8 syllables) contrasts with the Tris¢t¢ubh (4 × 11) of the earlier

verses.

What (14) also reveals, however, is the limitations of the factor of a late date of

composition as a means of fully explaining where and when duals in -au or -ā occur.

While the two preconsonantal duals in verse 13 show the “later” form in -au, the pāda-

final vyènasā still has the “earlier” ending -ā. Indeed, variation within “late” hymns is

often the case. In (15), for example, while Lanman notes that the preconsonantal dual in

102
-au occurs in the last verse of the hymn (1880:341), there is no clear separation between

it and the preceding verses, such as verse 3, in which a preconsonantal dual in -ā appears.

(15) 1.179.3cd, 6cd

jáyāvéd átra śatánītham ājím¢ | yát samyáñcā mithunā́v abhy ájāva

ubháu várn¢āv r¢¢́s¢ir ugráh¢ pupos¢a | satyā́ devés¢v āśís¢o jagāma

‘We want to win here the race with his hundred Ränken if we steer as a combined
pair… a sage of mighty strength cherished both classes; in the gods he
obtained his prayer’s fulfilment’

The same is true of (16) and (17), where preconsonantal and pāda-final duals in -au occur

in the last verses of their hymns and in contrast to the -ā forms in earlier verses, but

nothing clearly separates these verses. Furthermore, in (17) a pāda-final dual in -ā occurs

later within the same verse as the pāda-final -au.

(16) 8.33.18ab, 19ab, cd

sáptī cid ghā madacyútā | mithunā́ vahato rátham

adháh¢ paśyasva mópári | sam¢tarā́m¢ pādakáu hara
mā́ te kaśaplakáu dr¢śan | strī́ hí brahmā́ babhū́vitha

‘The pair rushing on, exhilarated, draw his chariot… Cast down your eyes; do
not look up…. Let none your secret parts; you, a Brahman, have become a
woman’

(17) 6.74.1ab, cd, 4ab, cd

sómārudrā dhāráyethām asuryàm¢ | prá vām is¢t¢áyó ’ram aśnuvantu

dáme-dame saptá rátnā dádhānā | śám¢ no bhūtam¢ dvipáde śám¢ cátus¢pade
tigmā́yudhau tigmáhetī suśévau | sómārudrāv ihá sú mr¢l™atam¢ nah
prá no muñcatam¢ várun¢asya pā́śād | gopāyátam¢ nah¢ sumanasyámānā

‘O Soma-Rudra, hold fast your godlike sway … Placing in every house seven
treasures …. Having sharp weapons and shafts, favorable, be gracious to us,
Soma and Rudra … being gracious…’

103
 This verse- or hymn-internal variation between -au and -ā in preconsonantal and

pāda-final positions is, in fact, characteristic of many of the examples of -au in these

environments, as shown in the following examples.1

(18) 1.140.3ab

kr¢s¢n¢aprútau vevijé asya saks¢ítā[u]2 | ubhā́ tarete abhí mātárā śíśum

‘The two being together, moving in the dark bestir themselves: both parents
hasten to the child’

(19) 2.40.1ab, cd

sómāpūs¢an¢ā jánanā rayīn¢ā́m¢ | jánanā divó jánanā pr¢thivyā́h¢

jātáu víśvasya bhúvanasya gopáu | devā́ akr¢n¢vann amr¢́tasya nā́bhim

‘Soma and Pusan, Parents of all riches, Parents of earth, Parents of high
heaven, brought forth as the protectors of the whole world…’

(20) 3.54.16ab, cd

nā́satyā me pitárā bandhupr¢́chā | sajātyàm aśvínoś cā́ru nā́ma

yuvám¢ hí sthó rayidáu no rayīn¢ā́m¢ | dātrám¢ raks¢ethe ákavair ádabdhā

‘My fathers are the Nasatyas, kind to kinsmen … you two are they who give us
a store of riches: you guard your gift uncheated by the bounteous’

(21) 3.55.11cd, 20ab

śyā́vī ca yád árus¢ī ca svásārau | mahád devā́nām asuratvám ékam

mahī́ sám airac camvā̀ samīcī́ | ubhé té asya vásunā nyr¢̀s¢t¢e

‘And yet these two, the dark, the red, are sisters …. He has united the two Bowls’

1
While these represent the majority of the cases of dual -au in preconsonantal and pāda-final positions in
the Rigveda, it does not account for all of them. Other examples are seen in Chapters 8 and 9. In addition, I
do not include all of the dual forms found in each of the hymns in these examples, merely representative
cases. For all of the dual forms in each of these hymns, see Appendix B.
2
The notation -ā[u] indicates that the Sam¢hitā text attests -ā with hiatus before the intial u- of the next pāda,
but the application of such sandhi rules across pāda-boundaries does not apply; thus, this is to be read as
-au.

104
(22) 5.68.4ab, c

r¢tám r¢téna sápantā | is¢irám¢ dáks¢am āśāte

adrúhā deváu vardhete

‘Carefully tending law with law they attained their vigorous might. The two gods
wax devoid of guile’

(23) 6.59.4cd, 5ab

jos¢avākám¢ vádatah¢ pajrahos¢in¢ā | ná devā bhasáthaś caná

índrāgnī kó asyá vām¢ | dévau mártaś ciketati

‘To him who praises you, having rich libations: that man, O gods, you do not
consume. What mortal understands, O gods, Indra and Agni, this your way?’

(24) 6.60.13ab, cd, 14cd

ubhā́ vām índrāgnī āhuvádhyā | ubhā́ rā́dhasah¢ sahá mādayádhyai

ubhā́ dātā́rāv is¢ām¢ rayīn¢ā́m | ubhā́ vā́jasya sātáye huve vām
sákhāyau deváu sakhyāya śambhúvā | indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe

‘Indra and Agni, I call you both forth and make you both joyful with the gifts I
offer. You both are givers both of food and riches: to win me strength and
vigor I invoke you both… Indra and Agni, we invoke these two, the gods, as
friends for friendship, bringing bliss’

(25) 7.70.4cd, 5ab

purū́n¢i rátnā dádhatau ny àsme | ánu pū́rvān¢i cakhyathur yugā́ni

śuśruvā́m¢sā cid aśvinā purū́n¢y | abhí bráhmān¢i caks¢āthe r¢́s¢īn¢ām

‘Giving us abundant treasures, you have looked back to former generations. The
Aśvins, having been heard, regard the many prayers of the Rsis’

(26) 7.93.2ab, cd

tā́ sānasī́ śavasānā hí bhūtám¢ | sākam¢vr¢́dhā śávasā śūśuvā́m¢sā

ks¢áyantau rāyó yávasasya bhū́reh¢ | pr¢n¤ktám¢ vā́jasya sthávirasya ghr¢́s¢veh

‘For you two were strong to gain, exceeding mighty, growing together, waxing
in your vigor. Lords of the pasture filled with ample riches, bestow on us your
strength both fresh and lasting’

105
 (27) 10.117.9ab, cd

samáu cid dhástau ná samám¢ vivis¢t¢ah¢ | sammātárā cin ná samám¢ duhāte

yamáyoś cin ná samā́ vīryā̀n¢i | jñātī́ cit sántau ná samám¢ pr¢n¢ītah¢

‘The hands are alike: their work is not the same. The yield of twins is unequal.
Even twins differ in their strength and vigor: two, being kinsmen, differ in
their bounty’

(28) 10.184.2cd, 3ab

gárbham¢ te aśvínau devā́v | ā́ dhattām¢ pús¢karasrajā

hiran¢yáyī arán¢ī | yám¢ nirmánthato aśvínā

‘May the Aśvins, gods, crowned with lotuses, give the seed, which the Aśvins
rub forth with golden attrition-sticks’

The significance of all of these examples is that they make clear that a late date of

composition, while favoring increased appearances of -au in pāda-final and precon-

sonantal positions, cannot be the only factor that is at work here. The fact that verses 13–

15 of hymn 6.60 in (23) are “isolated fragments of different metre from the rest”

(Lanman 1880:576) does not explain why preconsonantal duals in both -au and -ā appear

within verse 14, nor does the identification of 10.184 in (28) as “a real Atharvan hymn”

or of 3.55 in (21) as “dark and mystical” (ibid.) indicate when and where a dual is going

to appear in -au or -ā within those hymns. Rather, in these many cases the late date of

composition simply establishes the hymn as one in which dual -au has a greater

possibility of occurring, without indicating the specific environments in which it is more

likely to occur.

106
5.2. i-stem locative singulars

Lanman also invokes a later date of composition with regard to the appearance of

i-stem locative singular forms in -au before consonants, noting that “[i]t is safe to say in

general that many of these occurrences belong to the younger parts of the Rik-text”

(1880:386), and he gives specific comments about the hymns in question. As seen in

Chapter 3, the preconsonantal -au ending is much more widespread in the i-stem

locatives than it is in the duals, and thus the attribution to late date of composition is even

less explanatory than it was in the duals. Nevertheless, the date may play a role in some

cases, so I look here at those cases for which Lanman explicitly noted a late date of

composition.

As with the duals, there are some cases in which the form in -au is the only

example of a preconsonantal i-stem locative singular in a particular hymn. If, in such

cases, a late date of composition is independently indicated, it may indeed have been a

relevant factor in the occurrence of -au. One such example is seen in (29), from hymn

1.70, about which Lanman notes: “Aufrecht calls it ‘Plunder’ [‘rubbish, trash, junk’], in

the German sense” (1880:386).

(29) 1.70.4ab

ádrau cid asmā antár duron¢é | viśā́m¢ ná víśvo amr¢́tah¢ svādhī́h

‘Let them prepare the altar, let them kindle fire in front…’

Similarly (30), from a hymn which Lanman calls late; (31), which is “unclear and

mystical” (ibid.); and (32), in which verses 12–15 are said to be “a later addition” (ibid.).

107
 (30) 1.162.9ab

yád áśvasya kravís¢o máks¢ikā́śa | yád vā svárau svádhitau riptám ásti

‘What part of the Steed’s flesh the fly hath eaten, or is left sticking to the post or
the axe’

(31) 2.13.9ab

śatám¢ vā yásya dáśa sākám ā́dya | ékasya śrus¢t¢áu yád dha codám ā́vitha

‘You bound up the Dasa’s hundred friends and ten, when, at one’s hearing, you
help your worshipper’

(32) 5.30.13cd

tīvrā́ índram amamanduh¢ sutā́so | ’któr vyùs¢t¢au páritakmyāyāh

‘The strong libations have made Indra joyful, when night, whose course was
ending, changed to daybreak’

Some additional examples are (33), for which Lanman notes its source verse is “a

separate fragment” (ibid.); (34), a “real Atharvan hymn” (ibid.); and (35) and (36), “the

contents [of which] show that they are late” (ibid.).

(33) 7.1.20cd

rātáu syāmobháyāsa ā́ te | yūyám¢ pāta svastíbhih¢ sádā na

‘Grant that both we and they may share in your oblation …’

(34) 7.104.13cd

hánti ráks¢o hánty ā́sad vádantam | ubhā́v índrasya prásitau śayāte

‘He slays the demon and he slays him who speaks untruly; both lie in the net of
Indra’

108
 (35) 10.165.4ab

yád úlūko vádati moghám etád | yát kapótah¢ padám agnáu kr¢n¢óti

‘What the owl screeches is in vain; vain, too, the settling of the dove by the fire’
(O’Flaherty 1981:296)

(36) 10.123.6cd

híran¢yapaks¢am¢ várun¢asya dūtám¢ | yamásya yónau śakunám¢ bhuran¢yúm

‘The messenger of Varun¢a with wings of gold, the bird that hastens to the womb
of Yama’

As in the case of the duals, however, even a late hymn can have variation between

-au and -ā in preconsonantal position, which cannot be explained simply by appealing to

the late date of composition. One such example is given in (37), of which Lanman says

that its contents and “place in the man¢d¢ala betoken later date” (ibid.).

(37) 6.46.1ab, 8ab

tvā́m íd dhí hávāmahe | sātā́ vā́jasya kārávah

yád vā tr¢ks¢áu maghavan druhyā́v ā́ jáne | yát pūráu kác ca vr¢́s¢n¢yam

‘We call on you in the acquisition of treasure … O bounteous one, what vigorous
strength in Trksi lay, in Druhyus or in Paru’s kinsmen’

The pattern of verse- or hymn-internal variation between preconsonantal -au and

-ā in i-stem locative singular forms is found also in hymns that are not necessarily of a

late date of composition, such as in (38)–(40).

(38) 1.31.6cd, 15cd

yáh¢ śū́rasātā páritakmye dháne | dabhrébhiś cit sámr¢tā hám¢si bhū́yasah

svāduks¢ádmā yó vasatáu syonakr¢́j | jīvayājám¢ yájate sópamā́ diváh

‘Thou, when the heroes in fighting for spoil.., slay in coming together the many
by the hands of few… He who with grateful food shows kindness in his
house…’

109
 (39) 7.41.4cd

utóditā maghavan sū́ryasya | vayám¢ devā́nām¢ sumatáu syāma

‘And may we still, O Bounteous One, at sunset be happy in the kindness of the
gods’

(40) 5.32.5cd, 7cd

yád īm¢ suks¢atra prábhr¢tā mádasya | yúyutsantam¢ támasi harmyé dhā́h

yád īm¢ vájrasya prábhr¢tau dadā́bha | víśvasya jantór adhamám¢ cakāra

‘When, in the offering of honey, O Strong Lord … When at the hurling of the
bolt he smote him…’

As with the duals, these examples demonstrate the limitations of late date of composition

as an explanatory factor in accounting for the distribution of -au and -ā in these forms in

the Rigveda.

5.3. Summary

In the case of both the duals and the i-stem locative singulars, some correlation

between a late date of composition and a greater number of forms in -au can be found,

reflecting the change in progress in the language itself, in which -au is being generalized

into all phonological environments and through which the allomorphic ending -ā was

eventually lost completely as an expression of either of these morphological categories.

This correlation is stronger with regard to the dual forms, but in both categories, we have

seen examples in which, particularly in cases where the hymn has only a few relevant

dual or locative forms, the occurrence of -au can be profitably attributed to the date of

composition. Compelling in this regard are examples such as (41) (one verse of which

was seen in (3)), in which each of the dual and i-stem locative singular forms (in italics)

110
are in -au, perhaps indicating a categorical status of -au for the poet, Sam¢varan¢a

Prājāpatya.

(41) 5.34.6ab, 8ab

vitváks¢an¢ah¢ sámr¢tau cakramāsajó | ásunvato vís¢un¢ah¢ sunvató vr¢dháh

sám¢ yáj jánau sudhánau viśváśardhasāv | áved índro maghávā gós¢u śubhrís¢u

‘Exceeding strong in war he stays the chariot wheel … When bounteous Indra
Maghavan came to know two very rich men fighting for beautiful cows with
all their followers’

Such examples are relatively rare in the Rigveda, however, and the limitations of

this factor as an explanatory device have been made clear. Particularly problematic are

the many examples unlike (41) in which verse- or hymn-internal variation between -au

and -ā in the same enviroments is found. It is obvious that other factors must be playing

a role in these distributions, and these factors are explored in subsequent chapters.

111
 CHAPTER 6

PHONETIC ENVIRONMENT

We saw in Chapter 2 that, other than a late date of composition, the other factor

that was commonly looked to in accounting for the distributions of -au and -ā was

phonetic environment. I explore the effects of the phonetic environment on this

distribution in this chapter, presenting the detailed data about the following phonetic

environments and discussing what role these play in the alternations under investigation.

6.1. Assumption of labial effects

The phonetic environment is commonly mentioned in discussions of the Rigvedic

allomorphic alternation between -au and -ā in duals and i-stem locative singulars—not

just the broad phonetic environments of preconsonantal, prevocalic, and pāda-final, but

also more specific characteristics. In particular, appeal is made to the interaction of -au

(and its sandhi variant -āv) with labial segments in the surrounding environment. But

different types of interaction and thus different outcomes have been proposed.

112
 6.1.1. Wackernagel (1930), Sommer (1924)

As seen in Chapter 2, Wackernagel in his classic grammar focuses in his

discussion of the duals and i-stem locatives on the appearance of -ā before vowels. In

particular, he says (following Sommer 1924) that the occurrence of -ā before a vowel

rather than -āv is generally due to the dissimilatory influence of a neighboring v, giving

the following two examples: suhávehá = suhávā[v] iha (10.141.4b) and áśveva = áśvā[v]

iva (7.104.6b) (Wackernagel 1930:150). The implication here is that these nonoccurring

forms, *suhávāv iha and *áśvāv iva, are disfavored because of their v-v sequences, and

that therefore dissimilatory loss occurs. This proposal has been accepted also in more

recent studies, such as Malzahn (1999).

6.1.2. Lanman (1880)

In contrast to Wackernagel, Lanman focuses in his discussion on the appearance

of -au before consonants. In this regard, he takes special note of the occurrence of -ā and

-au before labial consonants, sibilants, and semivowels, particularly v, in his study of

Rigvedic nominals. An assimilatory effect is implied, and this is made more explicit

when he states that “the frequency of v is significant as regards the development of au

from ā” (1880:340–41), and says that, with regard to the development of -au in the i-stem

locatives, “frequently following labial initials would impart their coloring to the

preceding -ā” (1880:387).

113
 6.1.3. Dissimilation or assimilation?

In comparing Wackernagel and Lanman, then, we find that while both seem to

advocate a role for phonetic environment in the distribution of these forms, particularly

with regard to the presence of labials in the surrounding environment, the details of the

effects of phonetic environment are actually quite different.

Wackernagel’s position claims a dissimilatory effect involving labials in the

neighboring environment, that is, either a stem-final v for the nominal stem in question or

a v in second position (after an initial vowel) in the word that follows. The resulting

sequence of V-v-V-v-V then undergoes dissimilation at a distance, rather than a direct

labial-labial dissimilatory effect. A direct dissimilatory effect, however, can be clearly

found to play a role in the distribution of -ā and -au; that is, the Vedic sandhi rule by

which the final labial element of prevocalic -au [-av] was lost before a following word-

initial vocalic labial u- or ū-.1 Taking these two together, therefore, we have a scenario in

which dissimilation acts on v directly before a labial vowel (in which situation the v

would be syllabified as the onset to the nucleus labial vowel), and one in which it works

on v (again, syllabified as an onset) with relation to an onset v in the next syllable.

Note also that these processes differ with regard to their effect on the meter, a

factor that is particularly important in a context of the Rigveda, where metrics play such

an important role. The first process results in the loss of a syllable; the second leads to

hiatus, but does not change the basic metrical structure of one heavy syllable followed by

1
See Chapter 7 for further details on this and its correlation with some of the processes discussed here.

114
another heavy or light syllable. But while these are clearly two separate processes, they

can still be subsumed under some concept of labial dissimilation. Also noteworthy with

regard to this proposal of dissimilatory effects is the implicit affirmation that -au was at

some level or stage “original” to both duals and locatives in this environment; that is, a

dissimilatory effect results in the loss of an element that was there.2

In contrast to these dissimilatory accounts, the phonetic interaction implied by

Lanman is assimilation, in that a final -ā by virtue of its frequent appearance before

labials, particularly v (though including as well all labial consonants), was diphthongized

with a labial second element. Lanman also mentions some other types of consonants

before which -au occurs, particularly y (as the other semivowel together with v) and s, but

it is not clear what he considers their role to be.3

The evaluation of both of these proposals, as to their similarities and differences,

is complicated by the fact that neither of these processes appear to have been regular, nor

are they apparently active at the time of the composition of the Rigveda (the sandhi-

governed loss of -v before ū/u- was, however, active at the time of the compilation of the

Sam¢hita text, though it is not clear if it was at the time of composition). Nevertheless,

some additional support for a dissimilatory effect is found in a study by Pirart (2001),

who proposes an older sandhi rule, active at very early stages in the composition of

2
Of course, in the terminology of more modern variation theory, the phonetic environment and its
dissimilatory effect can be seen instead as working at the level of the selection of a particular variant. This
perspective is more in line with my general point of view. It is not clear whether it would have been in line
with what Wackernagel was proposing.
3
A possible connection with regard to the appearance of -au before s- would be the development of word-
final -as into -o (historically the short diphthong [Au8] in contrast to the long diphthong [A…u8]); see Allen
(1962:71, 100–108) for details and further discussion of this point).

115
Rigvedic hymns though inactive at the time of the Rigveda Sam¢hita, by which the final

labial element of the diphthongs -au and -o (*au) was lost before a word-initial v-. This

proposal and its implications for this study are examined in more detail in Chapter 7.

6.1.4. Relevance

Though Wackernagel and Lanman both look to the surrounding (in particular, the

following) phonetic environment for explanations of the distribution of these endings,

they come to somewhat different conclusions about the role the phonetic environment

played in these distributions. The impressionistic nature of their accounts, which refer

only to the appearance of -au and -ā in certain environments, limits the conclusions that

can be drawn; no significance can be attached to the distribution of -au before labials, for

example, unless it can be demonstrated that it differs from that of the -ā endings.

The question of what importance, if any, can be attributed to a particular phonetic

environment’s effect on the distribution of -ā and -au can be meaningfully addressed by

investigating the actual phonetic environments, which I do in the following sections.

6.2. Duals

The first group of forms to be investigated here are the duals, and I look more

closely here at the distributional data presented in Chapter 3.

6.2.1. Preconsonantal distribution in duals

The overall numbers of forms in -au and -ā given in Chapter 3 (e.g. Table 3.6)

revealed that the allomorph -au is not very common in preconsonantal position in the

116
Rigveda, and the ratio of -au to -ā variants (65 : 1504) is so low as to make general-

izations about the effect of particular phonetic environments or any other factor difficult.

But a basic look at the raw numbers found in the preconsonantal distribution of these

allomorphs can produce some insights, particularly with regard to Lanman’s suggestion

that following labial consonants played a role in the distribution of the endings, affecting

either the choice of the ending in that particular context or the development of the ending

-au from the ending -ā.

The distribution of -au and -ā before consonants in the duals is shown in Table

6.1. Compare, in particular, the distribution of -au and -ā before dental (“T”) versus labial

stops (“P”) and before y versus v. Though the relative scarcity of the forms in -au makes

the analysis of the distributions here rather difficult, a look at these preconsonantal

distributions does not seem to reveal any strong tendency for -au to be any more or less

frequent before labials. While a comparison between predental and prelabial stop

environments is suggestive, the number of -au forms before labial stops is no greater

proportionally, compared with -ā, than before palatal stops.

K C T P n n¢ m y r v ś s h
-au 1 5 9 10 4 5 2 1 12 3 12 1
-ā 112 71 163 167 107 1 99 119 74 231 61 191 108

Table 6.1: Preconsonantal distribution of -au and -ā in duals.

117
 6.2.2. Prevocalic distribution in duals

Looking first at the cases of coalescence, there are 165 prevocalic dual forms in

-ā with resulting coalescence. Recall that the significant aspect of the phonetic

environment proposed by Wackernagel and Sommer was a “neighboring v”. In 83 of the

cases of prevocalic dual -ā, a v does indeed appear in the following environment, that is,

immediately after the initial vowel; in addition, a few cases of a preceding v, that is, as

the last consonant of the dual stem, are found as well. Some examples are given in (1)

and (2).

(1) 2.31.1ab

asmā́kam¢ mitrāvarun¢āvatam¢ rátham | ādityái rudráir vásubhih¢ sacābhúvā

‘ O Mitra and Varuna, you who are allied with Vasus, Rudras, and Adityas, help
our chariot’

(2) 10.106.8ab

gharméva mádhu jat¢háre sanérū | bhágevitā turphárī phā́rivā́ram

‘With your stomachs full of the Soma, like two vessels, preservers of wealth,
destroyers of enemies; armed with hatchets, liberal…’

In (1), the dual mitrāvarun¢ā has coalesced with the following avatam¢, which has a v

immediately after the initial vowel. Following Wackernagel and Sommer, the

“disfavored” sequence here would be *mitrāvarun¢āv avatam¢, with -āv av-. Similarly, in

(2) the dual gharmā́ has coalesced with the following particle iva, the “disfavored”

sequence of *gharmā́v iva not resulting. The second dual form in (2) has the v in the stem

itself, phā́rivā, which coalesces here with áram, thus avoiding *phā́rivāv áram. Examples

such as these appear to lend support to the explanation of a following v having a

118
dissimilatory influence. And, as Wackernagel (1930) noted, this seems to be particularly

frequent when the following word is the particle iva ‘like’, and indeed, iva is found in 73

of these 83 following-v environments.

Turning then to cases of -āv before vowels, there are 265 such cases in the

Rigveda. In 32 of these cases, a v does appear in the following environment, as in (3), for

example.

(3) 5.43.2cd

pitā́ mātā́ mádhuvacāh¢ suhástā | bháre-bhare no yaśásāv avis¢t¢ām

‘Father and Mother, sweet of speech, fairhanded, may they in every battle be
honored by us’

The dual yaśásāv in (3) appears with -āv regardless of the second-position-v in the form

avis¢t¢ām that immediately follows. And in 18 of these cases, it is iva that appears in the

following environment, as, for example, in (4).

(4) 2.39.6ab

ós¢t¢hāv iva mádhv āsné vádantā | stánāv iva pipyatam¢ jīváse nah

‘Like two lips with the mouth speaking sweetness, like two breasts that nourish
our existence’

This example has two cases of duals in -āv occurring before iva, both ós¢t¢hāv iva and

stánāv iva.

What then can we say about the possible role of dissimilation in the distribution of

-āv versus -ā in prevocalic position in the duals? There are 114 total following-v

environments for prevocalic duals, with -ā and coalescence found in 82 (72%) of them,

and -āv with no coalescence found in 32 (28%). In 91 of these cases (thus, 80%) there is a

following iva: 73 (80%) have -ā with coalescence, and 18 (20%) have -au. These overall
119
numbers seem to suggest that a dissimilatory effect can be seen at work in examples such

as (1) and (2), but at the same time, examples such as (3) and (4) show that this cannot be

a categorical process, but rather a tendency, at best.

But the idea of a dissimilatory influence of a “neighboring v” requires yet a closer

look. As discussed above, a majority of the cases of following v involve the particle iva,

and in the majority of these cases, coalescence is found. But if we look at non-iva

following-v environments, a somewhat differerent pattern emerges. There are 23 cases of

following-v environments involving something other than iva, and in these -ā with

coalescence occurs in only 9 (39%), and -āv occurs in 14 (61%). This shows that there

can be no overwhelming tendency to dissimilate v-v sequences in general, since more

cases in -av Vv- appear here than with coalescence.4 Indeed, the proposed dissimilations

are merely sporadic, if anything, and therefore do not lend much support to the idea that

they are phonetically driven.

Rather, something particular to iva must be at work. One possibility that has been

put forward is that there were two allomorphic forms of this particle at earlier stages in

the Rigveda, both iva and a shorter va (Grassmann 1873), a form that does appear in

other Indic dialects (Edgerton 1953). In this scenario, these cases of -ā with coalescence

with iva would have been, at least in some instances, preconsonantal -ā before the

particle va. For example, what is given in the Sam¢hita text as gharméva, indicating

4
The sample size is too small for real statistical analysis; but these data are of import here for doubt they
cast on analyses such as that of Wackernagel and Sommer. In this light, note particularly that the -ā to -au
ratio that we are left with in these specific prevocalic environments is exactly the same as that of the overall
prevocalic distribution of dual -ā and -au (39% : 61%); see Chapter 3.

120
original gharmā́ iva, might actually have been gharmā́ va, which would normally have

been run together with no word-ending break as gharmā́va. If, then, this form va had

been lost by the time of the compilation of the Sam¢hita, forms such as this may not have

been interpretable, and could be reanalyzed as involving iva coalesced with the preceding

vowel. A second possibility is that the form iva, being accentless and enclitic on the

preceding noun, would naturally form a phonological unit with its preceding noun, and

would thus be more likely to coalesce with it.

Also invoked in the dissimilatory-v proposal of Wackernagel and Sommer was

the presence of v in the preceding word, i.e. in the stem itself, as in (2). While certain

examples could be analyzed as supporting this proposal, there is no support for it in the

Rigveda as a whole. Dissimilation and coalescence after a preceding v cannot be

supported as a general process, a fact that is seen most clearly by looking at the

prevocalic occurrences of the stem devá- ‘god’, which with its v would be a prime

candidate for this kind of dissimilation. What we find, however, is not evidence of a trend

toward dissimilation and coalescence, with a greater tendency toward -ā rather than -āv,

but rather that devā́v is the favored prevocalic form, with 12 occurrences, in contrast to its

1 occurrence as devā́ with coalescence.

Therefore, I conclude that neighboring-v environments themselves do not support

a general tendency for dissimilation and coalescence, though this could still play a role in

certain cases. In addition, even if this dissimilatory tendency were robust, it would still

account for only slightly more than half of the cases of dual prevocalic -ā with

coalescence (83 cases of following v out of 165 cases of -ā with coalescence). Other

121
factors and selectional criteria must therefore play a role in the prevocalic distribution of

these endings.

One of these factors is also phonetic, and is relevant to both prevocalic and pāda-

final position, or specifically, to pāda-final position in odd pādas where the next pāda

begins with a vowel. This factor has to do with the presence of the vowel -r¢. Note first of

all that when a dual in -ā occurs at the end of an odd pāda when the next pāda begins with

r¢-, the ending appears as -a, which Lanman refers to as “a merely graphic peculiarity”

(1880:342); this occurs 7 times in the Rigveda. This is significant in that we do not ever

find -ar- across the pāda break as one might otherwise expect by regular sandhi.5 And 2

of the 25 cases of dual -au in pāda-final position occur in odd pādas where the next pāda

begins with this vowel r¢-. The examples are given in (5) and (6).

(5) 1.2.8ab r¢téna mitrāvarun¢āv | r¢tāvr¢dhāv r¢taspr¢śā6

‘Mitra and Varuna, through Law, lovers and cherishers of Law’

(6) 1.23.5ab r¢téna yā́v r¢tāvr¢́dhāv | r¢tásya jyótis¢as pátī

‘Who by Law uphold the Law, Lords of the shining light of Law’

5
While the meter of the Rigveda makes it clear that sandhi effects such as coalescence do not actually
apply across pāda boundaries, the Sam¢hita shows a consistent application of these sandhi rules across the
break of odd pādas, which must then be “undone”.
6
This example is notable for at a few reasons. The first is that the dual form in -au that appears irregularly
in pāda-final position is a god-pair, and thus would generally be expected to be more conservative (recall
the discussion in Chapter 2, and see Chapter 8 for more details). Second, this is one of the vocative duals in
-au in pāda-final position that negates Malzahn’s (1999) arguments about vocative duals (see Chapter 2).
However, it must also be noted that this is an unexpected line also because the second pāda is completely
unaccented. The pāda-initial r¢tāvr¢dhāv, though a vocative, should occur as r¢́tāvr¢dhāv, carrying an initial
accent as befitting the first word of a pāda. The fact that it does not suggests that something additional is at
work here.

122
This is also significant when taken together with the facts of dual prevocalic distribution

before -r:¢ namely, that -ā is never found before r¢-; rather, -āv always occurs in this

environment (in 11 cases total), indicating an avoidance of the sandhi coalescence of -ā r¢-.

But it must be kept in mind that the application of sandhi rules across pāda-boundaries

came at a post-composition stage (and therefore must be undone in order to get at the

correct metrical structure of the verse), but that verse-internal sandhi processes such as

vowel coalescence typically applied in the original. Therefore, these cases of -au in pāda-

final position before r¢- might actually lend support to Arnold’s (1930) analysis of -au as

an editorial insertion, meant to block coalescence. The fact that this was felt to be

particularly necessary before -r¢ at pāda-boundaries (pāda-final dual -ā is regularly

coalesced with a following vowel across a pāda-boundary) is still of note, though,

especially when taken together with the facts of the prevocalic environment.

Another factor is that noted by Lanman (1880:340), as mentioned in Chapter 2,

namely the meter. The variant -ā with coalescence is used when that will allow for good

metrics, and the form -āv is used when the metrics require the extra syllable this provides.

An example of this metrically governed variation can be seen in (7).

(7) 2.39.5cd

hástāv iva tanúe śámbhavis¢t¢hā | pā́deva no nayatam¢ vásyo ácha

x x x x x xx x x x x x xx x x x x x x x x

‘Like two hands most helpful to the body; guide us like two feet to what is
precious’

In this example, pāda c begins with the dual hástāv followed by the particle iva, and the

use of the ending -āv maintains syllabification. Pāda d, in contrast, begins with the dual

123
pā́dā also followed by iva, but the ending -ā is coalesced with the initial vowel of the

particle, yielding the surface form pā́deva. The metrics of the line, as shown by the

syllable notation below the text, indicate that this line-internal variation between

prevocalic -āv and -ā was likely motivated to at least some exent by the composer’s

desire to maintain the correct metricality of this line in a tris¢t¢ubh verse, which is

composed of four pādas of eleven syllables each. It is important to note, however, that the

composers of the Rigveda were for the most part skilled poets, and they had many

options available to them by which they could “make the meter work”. We must

therefore acknowledge a role of composer choice in these distributions; the portions of

the hymns presented in (8) and (9) exemplify this with regard to dual prevocalic -āv/-ā

distribution before iva.

(8) 2.39.1–2ab, 3, 4cd–7ab (Gr¢tsamada)

grā́vān¢eva tád íd ártham¢ jarethe | gr¢́dhreva vr¢ks¢ám¢ nidhimántam ácha

brahmā́n¢eva vidátha ukthaśā́sā | dūtéva hávyā jányā purutrā́
prātaryā́vān¢ā rathyèva vīrā́ | ajéva yamā́ váram ā́ sacethe
śr¢́n¤geva nah¢ prathamā́ gantam arvā́k | chaphā́v iva járbhurān¢ā tárobhih¢
cakravākéva práti vástor usrā | arvā́ñcā yātam¢ rathyèva śakrā
śvā́neva no áris¢an¢yā tanū́nām¢ | khr¢́galeva visrásah¢ pātam asmā́n
vā́tevājuryā́ nadyèva rītír | aks¢ī́ iva cáks¢us¢ā́ yātam arvā́k
hástāv iva tanvè śámbhavis¢t¢hā | pā́deva no nayatam¢ vásyo ácha
ós¢t¢hāv iva mádhv āsné vádantā | stánāv iva pipyatam¢ jīváse nah¢
nā́seva nas tanvò raks¢itā́rā | kárn¢āv iva suśrútā bhūtam asmé
hásteva śaktím abhí sam¢dadī́ nah¢ | ks¢ā́meva nah¢ sám ajatam¢ rájām¢si

‘Sing like the two press-stones for this same purpose; come like two misers to
the tree of treasure; Like two laud-singing Brahmans in the assembly, like
the folk’s envoys called in many places. Moving at morning like two chariot-
borne heroes, like to a pair of goats ye come electing; … Like to a pair of
horns come first to usward, like to a pair of hoofs with rapid motion; Come
like two Cakavas in the grey of morning, come like two chariot wheels at
dawn, ye Mighty. … Be like two dogs that injure not our bodies; preserve us,
like two crutches, that we fall not. Like two winds ageing not, two confluent
124
 rivers, come with quick vision like two eyes before us. Come like two hands
most helpful to the body, and guide us like two feet to what is precious. Even
as two lips that with the mouth speak honey, even as two breasts that nourish
our existence, Like the two nostrils that protect our being, be to us as our
ears that hear distinctly. Like two hands give ye us increasing vigour; like
heaven and earth constrain the airy regions. (Griffith 1889)

(9) 10.106.1–6 (Bhūtām¢śa Kāśyapa)

ubhā́ u nūnám¢ tád íd arthayethe | ví tanvāthe dhíyo vástrāpáseva

sadhrīcīnā́ yā́tave prém ajīgah¢ | sudíneva pr¢́ks¢a ā́ tam¢sayethe
us¢t¢ā́reva phárvares¢u śrayethe | prāyogéva śvā́tryā śā́sur éthah¢
dūtéva hí s¢t¢hó yaśásā jánes¢u | mā́pa sthātam¢ mahis¢évāpā́nāt
sākam¢yújā śakunásyeva paks¢ā́ | paśvéva citrā́ yájur ā́ gamis¢t¢am
agnír iva devayór dīdivā́m¢sā | párijmāneva yajathah¢ purutrā́
āpī́ vo asmé pitáreva putrā́ | ugréva rucā́ nr¢pátīva turyái
íryeva pus¢t¢yái kirán¢eva bhujyái | śrus¢t¢īvā́neva hávam ā́ gamis¢t¢am
vám¢sageva pūs¢aryā̀ śimbā́tā | mitréva r¢tā́ śatárā śā́tapantā
vā́jevoccā́ váyasā gharmyes¢t¢hā́ | més¢eves¢ā́ saparyā̀ púrīs¢ā
sr¢n¢yèva jarbhárī turphárītū | náitośéva turphárī parpharī́kā
udanyajéva jémanā maderū́ | tā́ me jarā́yv ajáram¢ marā́yu

‘This very thing ye Twain hold as your object: ye weave your songs as skilful
men weave garments. That ye may come united have I waked you: ye spread
out food like days of lovely weather. Like two plough-bulls ye move along in
traces, and seek like eager guests your bidder’s banquet. Ye are like glorious
envoys mid the people: like bulls, approach the place where ye are watered.
Like the two pinions of a bird, connected, like two choice animals, ye have
sought our worship. Bright as the fire the votary hath kindled, ye sacrifice in
many a spot as roamers. Ye are our kinsmen, like two sons, two fathers,
strong in your splendour and like kings for conquest; Like rays for our
enjoyment, Lords to feed us, ye, like quick bearers, have obeyed our calling.
You are like two pleasantly moving well-fed (hills) like Mitra and Varuna,
the two bestowers of felicity, veracious, possessors of infinite wealth, happy,
like two horses plump with fodder, abiding in the firmament, like two rams
(are you) to be nourished with sacrificial food, to be cherished (with
oblations). You are like two mad elephants bending their forequarters and
smiting the foe, like the two sons of Nitosa destroying (foes), and cherishing
(friends); you are bright as two water-born (jewels), do you, who are
victorious, (render) my decaying mortal body free from decay. (Griffith 1889)

The key thing to note about these hymns is the different treatment of dual + iva

combinations, found many times in both hymns. The verses in (8) contain 20 pre-iva

125
duals, of which 15 appear in -ā with coalescence with iva, but 5 examples of -āv iva

sequences also are found. In the verses in (9), by contrast, while there are even more dual

+ iva combinations, 25 in all, the dual appears in -ā with coalescence in all 25 examples.

This can be analyzed as reflecting the different composers, whether their dialectal or

stylistic differences.

6.3. i-stem locatives

The same explanations discussed above with regard to the duals have also been

given for the locatives, and I present here an analysis of these explanations based on the

actual distributions of -au and -ā found in the Rigveda, looking more carefully at the data

first presented in Chapter 3.

6.3.1. Preconsonantal distribution in i-stem locatives

In contrast to the duals, the overall numbers of preconsonantal forms in -au in i-

stem locatives revealed that -au is not rare in this environment, occurring as it does in

almost 40% of the preconsonantal forms (see Chapter 3, Table 3.7). This allows for

better generalizations to be made than were possible in the duals. The distribution of -au

and -ā in specific preconsonantal environments in the i-stem locatives is shown in Table

6.2.

126
 K C T P n m y r v ś s h
-au 2 4 6 7 5 8 8 2 5 2 18 1
-ā 6 2 8 20 9 11 13 18 1 18 5

Table 6.2: Preconsonantal distribution of -au and -ā in i-stem locatives.

Recall that the assumption of Lanman is that an assimilatory influence was at

work here; thus a higher number of forms in -au before labial consonants might be

expected. Even a basic look at the raw numbers for the preconsonantal distribution of

these allomorphs, however, reveals no evidence of -au being more common before labials

than before nonlabials. Compare, in particular, the distribution of -ā and -au before dental

(“T”) versus labial stops (“P”) and before y versus v. The distribution here, in fact,

suggests the opposite of an assimilatory effect of a following labial—if anything, the data

show that there are proportionally fewer forms with -au in prelabial environment,

suggesting rather a dissimilatory effect of a following labial. Again, the small size of the

population size prohibits making a strong claim one way or another, but the facts here do

not lend support to Lanman’s hypothesis, and certain Rigvedic examples seem to provide

evidence of a dissimilatory analysis, such as those given (10)–(12).

(10) 7.41.4cd

utóditā maghavan sū́ryasya | vayám¢ devā́nām¢ sumatáu syāma

‘And may we still, O Bounteous One, at sunset be happy in the kindness of the
gods’

127
 (11) 5.32.5cd, 7cd

yád īm¢ suks¢atra prábhr¢tā mádasya | yúyutsantam¢ támasi harmyé dhā́h

yád īm¢ vájrasya prábhr¢tau dadā́bha | víśvasya jantór adhamám¢ cakāra

‘When, in the offering of honey, O Strong Lord … When at the hurling of the
bolt he smote him…’

(12) 9.72.7ab

nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ dharún¢o mahó divó | apā́m ūrmáu síndhus¢v antár uks¢itáh¢

‘In the navel of earth, sustainer of the mighty heavens, distilled into the streams,
into the waters’ wave’

I return to these examples in Chapter 8.

6.3.2. Prevocalic distribution in i-stem locatives

The occurrence of prevocalic -ā in the i-stem locatives is proportionately rare

compared to in the duals, and is generally considered to be more irregular. These cases

were included by Wackernagel and Sommer in their dissimilatory account, and indeed,

in the 3 cases in which coalescence occurs, there is a v in the following environment. I

present these in (13)–(15).

(13) 6.12.2ab

ā́ yásmin tvé sv ápāke yajatra | yáks¢ad rājan sarvátāteva nú dyáuh¢

‘In you, most wise, shall Dyaus, in totality, O King, Holy One, pronounce the
call to worship’

(14) 8.91.1ab

kanyā̀ vā́r avāyatī́ | sómamápi srutā́vidat

‘A maiden going for water found Soma by the way’ (O’Flaherty1981:237)

128
 (15) 10.101.11ab

ubhé dhúrau váhnir āpíbdamāno | antár yóneva carati dvijā́nih

‘Between both shafts the draught animal moves fast, like a man with two women
appearing in the marriage bed’

As with the duals, iva seems to play a role here, being the following form in both (13)

and (15), and again, this seems to support the dissimilatory account.

But once more, we must look at the bigger picture. In the 39 forms with -āv

before vowels that occur in the locatives, there is a v in the following environment in 7

cases, such as (16).

(16) 10.170.1ab

vibhrā́d¢ br¢hát pibatu somyám¢ mádhv | ā́yur dádhad yajñápatāv ávihrutam

‘May the Bright God drink glorious Soma-mingled honey, giving to the lord of
the sacrifice lord uninjured life’

And in 5 of the cases, iva is the following word, as in (17).

(17) 10.97.6ab

yátráus¢adhīh¢ samágmata | rā́jānah¢ sámitāv iva

‘He who hath store of Herbs at hand like Kings in the assembly’

We once again must conclude that while dissimilation triggered by a following v might

play a role, it is clearly only one factor, and cannot by itself account for the prevocalic

distributions of -āv and -ā.

6.4. Summary

I have shown in this chapter the role that the phonetic environment plays in

determining the use of -au or -ā in both preconsonantal and prevocalic environments in

129
the duals and i-stem locatives. An argument can be made for a limited (i.e. noncategorical)

dissimilatory effect in prevocalic position for both groups of forms, and for precon-

sonantal position in the i-stem locatives. It does not appear to play a role in this position

in the duals, however. Furthermore, the choice of -āv or -ā in prevocalic environment in

the duals in particular seems to be governed chiefly by the metrics of the line. I turn my

attention in the next chapter to the interaction of labial elements in the language as a

whole, as a way of placing the effects seen here within the bigger picture of the

phonological system of Sanskrit.

130
 CHAPTER 7

LABIAL-LABIAL INTERACTIONS

We saw in the previous chapter that traditional accounts of the alternation

between -au and -ā in the duals and i-stem locatives have often appealed to phonetic

environment, and particularly to the presence of labial elements in the surrounding

environment. Looking at the distributions found in the data itself, I showed that there

appeared to be some evidence for a dissimilatory effect of labials in a following precon-

sonantal environment, at least for locatives, with -au seemingly occurring less often

before labial consonants. In the duals, the effects were less clear, which may have to do

with the different origins of dual -au versus locative -au. In addition, it seems clear that

-ā occurs more often than -au before a following iva, though whether this has any

phonetic basis was less sure. Nevertheless, some labial effects did appear to be playing a

limited role in the distribution.

The major complication with looking at the labial effects is that it is not clear

what kind of effects we are dealing with. The traditional accounts appealed both to

131
assimilatory and dissimilatory effects (though approaching the issue in a variety of ways),

and while the problems with these accounts were discussed in the previous chapter, it

does appear that dissimilatory effects have some impact on these distributions.

In this chapter, I investigate this issue from the perspective of the phonology of

the language as a whole, with regard to both diachronic and synchronic processes, to

show that interactions involving labials can be found in other areas of the (morpho-)

phonological system and thus may therefore be expected to play a role with -au. To do so,

I investigate various types of labial interactions, each of which is relevant for different

parts of the distributions investigated here, such as the interaction of the labial semivowel

v with the labial vowels u/ū, in both semivowel–vowel and vowel–semivowel

combinations. The semivowel–vowel combinations are relevant for the appearance of -au

before u/ū, and the vowel–semivowel combinations are relevant for the appearance of -au

before v (and with possible extensions to other labial consonants). In addition, some

interactions between labial consonants are studied, as relevant to the proposed

dissimilation of v-v sequences (Wackernagel), as well as contributing to an overall

picture of labial interactions.

7.1. Labial semivowel before labial vowels (v before u/ū)

The first labial interaction that I look at it occurs in the combination of the labial

semivowel v appearing before the labial vowels u/ū. Several processes, both diachronic

132
and synchronic, affected this sequence, and led to the loss of the semivowel (thus, *vū/vu

> ū/u).1

7.1.1. Loss of v before ū in word-initial position

While no forms in *vū were inherited directly from Proto-Indo-European (PIE) or

even Proto-Indo-Iranian, two innovations within Indic itself resulted in the creation of

these sequences at an early, pre-attested stage, and these Indic forms then underwent a

loss of the initial semivowel.

The first innovative sequence arose from the interaction of two separate

developments, the loss of laryngeals and the subsequent Indic treatment of the PIE

syllabic resonants l¢ and r¢. When either of the syllabic resonants, both of which collapsed

into r¢ in Sanskrit, appeared before a laryngeal and another consonant, i.e. *r¢HC and *l¢HC,

the loss of the laryngeal resulted in a special development of the remaining *r¢C sequence.

The most common outcome was īrC in Sanskrit, but when it was preceded by *v, the

particular Indic developments resulted in *vūrC-;2 the initial semivowel was then lost,

resulting in ūrC-. Thus the series of changes can be summarized as:

1
As mentioned in Chapter 1 (§1.2.1), the labial “semivowel” was actually, at the time Rigvedic
composition, most likely pronounced as a labiodental fricative, though its PIE antecedent was (presumably)
the labial glide [w]. It is not clear exactly when this phonetic change took place, so I simply use v here to
refer to this phoneme at all stages. From the phonetic standpoint, one might expect the loss of [w] before [u]
more than the loss of [v], but these interactions cannot all be definitively assigned to a stage in the proto-
language during which these phonetics were represented.
2
More generally, the long resonants developed into ūr after any labial consonant; cf. the past passive
participle forms pūrn5á- from pr¢- ‘fill’ and mūrn5á- from mr¢- ‘crush’ for the same change of *-r¢¤H(C) to -ūr-
after labials.

133
 *vr¢HC- > *vūrC- > ūrC-

and illustrated by Sanskrit ū́rn¢ā ‘wool’ < Proto-Indic *vūrn¢ā < PIE *wl¢H-neH2-. The

Avestan cognate var´nā shows the different outcome of the long syllabic resonant in

Iranian, as well as the maintenance of the original labial consonant. Other forms in

Sanskrit affected by these changes include ūrmí- ‘wave’, ūrú- ‘thigh’, ūrdhvá- ‘erect’,

ū́rj- ‘power’, ū́rdara- ‘bushel’, and ūrvá- ‘enclosure’.

The other innovation that created *vū sequences in Indic occurred in the

reduplicated weak perfect stem of certain verbs roots in initial va-. Rather than the root-

initial consonant and vowel *va-, the vowel of the reduplicant is -u-, which then

coalesced with the following initial -v- of the root, giving -ū-; the reduplicant-initial

semivowel was then lost. The developments can be summarized as follows:

*vaC- reduplicates as *vu-vC- > *vūC- > *ūC-

The Sanskrit root vap- ‘strew’, with its weak perfect stem ūp- < *vūp- < *vu-vp-,

provides an example of these changes, as do the perfect stems ūd- from vad-‘utter’, ūc-

from vac- ‘speak’, ūs¢- from vas- ‘light up’, and ūh- from vah- ‘drive’.

Sihler (1977) specifically addresses the question of when the loss of v before ū

took place relative to the composition of the Rigvedic hymns, making use of metrical

evidence. He analyzes the meter of the lines in which the forms affected by this loss

occur, determining how they would be read both with and without the initial semivowel.

Cases in which a restoration of the word-initial *v would aid the meter would provide

evidence that the semivowel was present in the original composition, even though the

Sam¢hita has only the vowel-initial forms; conversely, the loss of the semivowels before

134
the period of composition would be evidenced by examples where restoration of the

semivowel would make the meter worse. 3 The surrounding phonetic context or the

position of the word within the line in some examples meant that no information could be

gained, but he found other examples where the change would noticeably affect the meter.

In no line, however, would this restoration aid the meter, and in many lines the

restoration would make the meter worse.

One example where he finds evidence for this conclusion is 10.37.7c, in which the

word ūrmi- appears. The cadence (i.e. the last four syllables) of this pāda is -mantam

ūrmím, which scans metrically as H L H H (H = heavy, L = light).4 This metrical pattern

represents a well-formed cadence. A restoration of an initial semivowel v- (i.e. *-

mádhumantam vūrmím) would result in a H H H H scansion, which is a metrically ill-

formed cadence (Sihler 1977:7). Because of examples such as these Sihler concludes that

the loss of the semivowel was complete before the time of the composition of the

Rigveda.

Sihler’s study, though, does not address the issue of whether this loss was still

synchronically active during the period of composition, or if the vowel-initial forms

merely reflect the lexicalized results of the earlier process. This question can be answered

in an elementary way simply by observing whether forms with vū- occur in the Rigveda,

since a regular phonological process dictating the loss of the semivowel in such

3
“Helping” or “hurting” the meter here referring specifically to the alternation of heavy and light syllables,
which is strongly preferred at the end of the pāda, in the “cadence”. A final -VC sequence before an initial
vowel would consitute a light syllable, but before an initial consonant, it would be heavy.
4
Syllable weight is calculated across word boundaries.

135
sequences would have affected any such potential forms. Only one such form is found,

occurring in two separate hymns, the locative singular hotr¢vū́rye of the noun stem

hotr¢vū́rya-.5 Made from the noun stem hótr¢- ‘priest’ and a nominal form vū́rya- of the

verb root vr¢- ‘choose’ (attested only in this compound in the the Rigveda), it means ‘the

election of a priest’.6 A regular loss of v before ū at the time of composition would have

given *hotrū́rya-.

While the occurrence of this form is evidence against a synchronically active

process of dissimilatory loss, the paucity of forms in vū combined with the nature of the

form hotr¢vū́rya- is nevertheless noteworthy. The relationship of the compound to its

component parts may have been obscured in the unattested form *hotrū́rya-; in particular,

the connection of the second element vūrya- with the verbal root vr-¢ may have become

opaque.7 Generally, forms within compounds can be particularly susceptible to restruc-

turing and analogical processes if their connections with the stems or roots from which

they are derived are maintained. While such factors do not negate the evidence provided

by this form, their relevance to this study is that they provide a motivation for the

appearance of vū in this context.

5
The forms are found in 1.31.3c and 6.70.4c.
6
A similar form hotr¢varya-, with the same meaning but formed with a different derivative of vr¢-, appears
in the Śatapatha Brāhman¢a (Monier-Williams 1964:1306).
7
Though note the aorist participle of this verb root urān¢á-.

136
 7.1.2. Loss of v before u in word-initial position

As with *vū-, no forms in *vu- were inherited directly from Proto-Indo-European

or Proto-Indo-Iranian, but having been created by two Indic innovations, these sequences

also underwent a dissimilatory loss of the initial semivowel. The innovations are

counterparts to those discussed above.

The first again arose from the interaction of the loss of the laryngeals with the

Indic treatment of *l¢ and *r¢. When either of these vocalic resonants was preceded by the

semivowel *v and followed by a laryngeal and a vowel (rather than a consonant, as

above), i.e. *vr¢HV and *vl¢HV, the loss of the laryngeals yielded *vur-,8 and the initial

semivowel was subsequently lost. The series of changes can be summarized as follows:

*vr¢HV- > *vurV- > *urV

Sanskrit úrā- ‘sheep’ < Proto-Indic *wurā- < PIE *wr¢Hā- illustrates these developments;

cf. the Greek cognate ()αρήν ‘sheep’ which shows a maintenance of the original labial

glide in some dialectal forms. Other forms in Sanskrit resulting from these processes

include urān¢á-, the aorist participle of vr¢- ‘choose’, and úras- ‘chest’.

The other innovation that created *vu- sequences is found in the strong perfect

stem of certain verb roots in initial va-, formed by the reduplication of the root-initial

consonant and vowel added to the strong form of the root. When, as above, the vowel of

8
As with the related development (n.1), more generally *r¢HV developed into ur after any labial or
(originally) labiovelar consonant; cf. Sanskrit puru- ‘much, many’ from *pl¢Hu- for the same development
after the labial stop. Elsewhere, the sequence generally yielded ir.

137
the reduplicant is -u- rather than -a-, the reduplicant-initial semivowel was lost before the

following u. The developments can be summarized as follows:

*vaC- reduplicates as *vu-vāC- > uvāC-

The strong perfect stem uvās- < *vu-vās- of the verb root vas- ‘shine’, together with

uvāc- from vac- ‘speak’ and uvāh- from vah- ‘carry’, illustrate these developments.

Sihler (1977) investigates the timing of these losses as well, based on the same

type of analysis described above. In this case, however, he found many lines in which the

restoration of the initial semivowel would improve the meter, leading him to conclude

that the loss of the semivowels in these forms had not yet taken place at the time of the

composition of the Rigveda, but rather occurred late in the period of composition or just

before the time of the compilation of the Sam¢hita. The later application of these losses to

the hymns by the compilers accounts for the lack of semivowels in these forms in the

Sam¢hita text.

7.1.3. Loss of v before ū/u in external sandhi

As mentioned previously, when -v occurs word-finally (as the second member of

the diphthongs -au and -o, which appear before most vowels as -āv and -av respectively),

it is lost when the next word begins with ū-/u-. This sandhi is regular in the Rigveda,

though not found in the later Classical language, and it leaves hiatus, i.e. -ā u-, -a u-. The

Padapāt¢ha indicates the original -au u- forms.

This sandhi process, as previously noted, is particularly relevant to the forms

under consideration here, since it affects all endings in -au. However, the regularity with

which it is applied means that it is a separate phenomenon from the type of variation
138
being considered. The period of viability of this sandhi loss is harder to determine,

though it is clearly regular at the time of the Sam¢hita compilation.9

7.2. Labial vowels before labial semivowel (u/ū before v)

To continue this investigation into the interaction between the labial vowels and

semivowel, I turn my attention to the case of the vowels appearing before the semivowel,

i.e. -uv- and -ūv-.

7.2.1. Distribution of the suffixes -mant and -vant

The highly productive Sanskrit allomorphic suffixes -mant and -vant are used to

derive possessive adjectives from nouns, i.e. X-vant/-mant ‘having X’. Inherited from

Proto-Indo-Iranian, they were found in Proto-Indo-European as well. Their synonymy

and obvious phonetic similarity leads to the analysis of a distribution that was originally

phonetically determined.

Bender (1910) concludes from his survey of all such forms found in the different

stages of Sanskrit (including the Rigveda, Atharvaveda, and Classical texts) that -vant

was the original suffix at a very early stage of Proto-Indo-Iranian or Proto-Indo-European,

while the alternative -mant was used with nouns ending in -u or -ū “for the purpose of

9
In one interesting example, this sandhi outcome was apparently extended to an example where dual -au
appeared before, not the labial vowels u or ū, but o-. This is found in 7.70.4a, in the sequence devā
ós¢adhīs¢v, appearing with hiatus rather than coalescence, and indicated in the Padapāt¢ha as -au. This
example, though anomalous, can be taken as evidence that the phonetics of o were the rounded (thus, labial)
simple vowel [o] at this point, rather than the earlier [au8].

139
dissimilation” (1910:35). This original phonetically based distribution was lost by the

time of Classical Sanskrit, however, having undergone changes at various stages of Indic.

Bender proposes the following historical developments (1910:34–35): In the first

stage of Indo-Iranian, -mant was used with nouns with a final or penultimate (i.e.

appearing before final consonant) -u or -ū , and -vant after all others. By the Vedic stage,

the use of -mant had extended to words having final or penultimate i, o, e, u, ū, au, ai,

while -vant was limited to appearing after a, ā, and ī. In Classical Sanskrit, -vant had

become the limited suffix, appearing only after -a and -ā, and -mant was used after all

other segments.

Bender analyzes the distribution of -mant and -vant in the Rigveda based on an

enumeration and analysis of the stems with which they appear. Table 7.1 gives the

numbers of vowel-final stems appearing in -vant or -mant in the Rigveda, as well as the

numbers of forms attested for each of the relevant stem-types.10

10
The number of stems is based on Bender (1910:29); these were confirmed, and the number of forms
involved were tallied, by an independent accounting based again on Grassmann (1873) and Lubotsky
(1997).

140
 -vant -mant
FINAL VOWEL STEMS FORMS STEMS FORMS
final -a 54 402 2 5
final -ā 68 297
final -i 10 118 19 30
final -ī 19 96 6 13
final -u 1 1 28 255
final -ū 1 2 1 4
final -r¢ 1 22 2 2
final -e 1 59
final -o 1 100

Table 7.1: Distribution of -vant and -mant by stem-type.

The distribution of these two endings by stem-type in the Rigveda gives support

to Bender’s hypothesis, and shows that it was in the process of changing during the time

of composition. Note, for example, that -vant is clearly the normal suffix for stems

ending in -a and -ā, though a few instances of -mant are found as well. It also seems clear

that -mant was used for stems ending in -u/-ū, with a few irregular forms in -vant. It is

also clear that, contra Bender, -o also takes -mant rather than -vant, which makes sense

given its origin as the diphthong *-au or even given the labial quality of the Sanskrit

outcome -o.11 Final -r¢ and -e are also on the side of -vant. The stems in -ī and -i show the

most variability. Final -ī appears most often with -vant, but does take -mant on more than

11
Though Sanskrit -o could potentially also be the sandhi outcome of -as in formation such as this, the only
attested -mant/-vant adjective with an o-final stem in the Rigveda is gómant- ‘rich in cattle’, from the
diphthongal stem go-.

141
a few occasions, demonstrating that even if it later is regularized (back) to -vant, it

participated in variation in the Rigveda. The distribution after -i is perhaps the most

revealing about the synchronic variation and diachronic change taking place during the

time of composition. Bender relies on the larger number of i-stems that take -mant over

-vant to conclude that stems in final -i take -mant in the Rigveda. However, a count of

the number of actual forms that are attested reveals that many more are found in -vant,

though from fewer stems; this suggests that -mant was in the process of becoming the

productive suffix for newer formations, but that older forms in -ivant had not yet been

replaced. There are also stems that appear in both -vant and -mant, e.g. arcimánt- beside

arcivánt- ‘fiery’.

The relevance of the distribution of the suffixes -vant and -mant in the Rigveda

for the distribution of the variants -au and -ā under investigation is twofold. First, it

provides evidence for an original constraint against -uv- sequences. Second, the

apparently innovative -mant forms with i-stems, in contrast to the far more frequently

occurring forms in -vant, provide an interesting pattern for the distribution of innovative

versus older forms, one that proves to be relevant in the dual distributions as well.12

7.2.2. Stems in -nu- and -u-

Interaction between labial vowels and a following labial semivowel can also be

seen in the present verb stems of the 5th and 8th class in Sanskrit, which are formed by

12
Recall, for example, the fact that the numbers of preconsonantal and pāda-final dual -au forms in the
most common stems were proportionately less than those of the classes as a whole; see Tables 3.3, 3.4, 3.5.
The -au ending in these environments would also be considered innovative, and thus we can see parallels in
the innovative ending or suffix appearing in with less-common stems in both cases.

142
adding -nu- or -u- respectively to the root. In certain cases, the stem-final -u can be

dropped before 1st person dual and plural endings that begin with -v- and -m-, such as the

present active indicative -vas and -mas and present middle indicative -vahe and -mahe.

This loss is optional, so that variation can be seen in a root such as su- ‘press out’, which

in its 5th class present stem sunu- can have, for example, either sunvas or sunuvas ‘we

two press out’.

This loss of stem-final -u before the 1st dual and plural endings has generally

been analyzed as having begun in the forms of the dual, where the -u was lost before the

v-initial endings (e.g. Burrow 1973 [1955]:324). It then spread from the duals to the

plurals, which can be attributed to two factors. First is the close morphological

relationship that existed between the 1st dual and 1st plural endings in general, which are

differentiated only by the consonants v and m across several paradigms. Second is the

specific phonetic shape of the endings themselves. If the loss of -u originated before the

labial semivowel v- in the 1st dual forms, the extension to an environment before the

labial nasal m- could have been phonetically motivated as well.

7.2.3. The loss of -u before v- in external combination

I briefly mentioned in Chapter 6 (§6.1.3) a study by Pirart (2001) proposing an

early sandhi rule dictating the loss of -u before v- in external combination, a rule that was

active at a pre- or early-Vedic stage of Sanskrit, but that had disappeared from the

language before the compilation of the Sam¢hita text of the Rigveda, leaving only a few

traces in the Rigveda. Pirart bases his proposal on the reanalysis of two forms in the

Rigveda.
143
 The first form that he investigates is rs¢ ¢is¢ān¢a, a hapax legomenon, found in

9.86.4d, yé tvā mr¢jánty r¢s¢is¢ān¢a vedásah¢. Grassmann (1873:293) and Monier-Williams

(1964:227) both analyze the form as a vocative singular of the stem r¢s¢is¢āna- meaning

either ‘friend of the poet’ (Grassmann) or ‘presented or offered by the Rishis’ (Monier-

Williams). Pirart, however, analyzes it as the vocative singular of a u-stem compound

r¢s¢is¢ān¢u-, formed from a compound form of r¢s¢vá- ‘high, raised’, r¢s¢i-, and the noun sā́nu-

‘the back’, and meaning ‘having a high back’ (2001:64). Key to this analysis is the claim

that the attested form r¢s¢is¢ān¢a is a sandhi form of the vocative singular r¢s¢is¢āno, which

would normally give -o before a consonant. His proposed sandhi rule, by which final -o

(etymologically *-au) became -a before v- (so that r¢s¢is¢ān¢a vedásah < r¢s¢is¢ān¢o vedásah (<

*r¢s¢is¢ān¢au vedásah) is what allows him to make this conclusion.

The second form that Pirart investigates is druhyā́v in 6.46.8a, yád vā tr¢ks¢áu

maghavan druhyā́v ā́ jáne, which is a locative singular of druhyú- (a proper name). Pirart

argues that the particle ā́ does not fit well in this line (2001:66), resulting in an awkward

translation, and proposes that the pāda was yád vā tr¢ks¢áu …druhyā́ vā jáne. Here druhyā́

would still be the locative singular of druhyú-, followed by the conjunction vā́, which is

coordinated with the locative singular of trk¢ s¢í- (a proper name) by the vā …vā structure.

In this reanalysis an original sequence druhyáu vā surfaces as druhyā́ before v-, having

lost of the final element -u from the diphthong by the proposed sandhi rule, and the line

as attested is the result of a corruption of the original by the compiler of the text, for

whom no such sandhi rule had relevance.

144
 Pirart’s account of these forms is rather difficult to evaluate. In the first case, the

involvement of a hapax makes it hard to establish a concrete meaning and etymology,

and his invoking of an otherwise unattested compound form of r¢śva- is speculative. His

overall argument would be much better supported if additional evidence could be found

of remnants of such a sandhi process could be found. Nevertheless, his analyis is of

interest here for the purpose of presenting other possible examples of this type of labial

interactions.

7.3. Consonant–consonant interactions

The “dissimilatory influence of a neighboring v” invoked by Wackernagel (1930)

and Sommer (1924) (discussed in Chapters 2 and 5) involves consonantal dissimilation,

specifically of v-v sequences. Here I present an overview of some dissimilations of labial

consonants found in the development of Sanskrit.

7.3.1. *bbh clusters

Dissimilation of a labial stop cluster *bbh is seen in cases such as the instrumental

plural of the feminine root noun ap- ‘water’, which is adbhis rather than the otherwise-

expected *abbhis. Indeed, forms with *bbh are never attested; the final -p of the stem is

always changed to -d before the labial bh, a clear case of dissimilation.

Another example of dissimilation is found in one interpretation of the existence of

two synonymous neuter noun stems kakúbh- and kakúd-, both meaning ‘summit’. While

Burrow (1973 [1955]:198) analyzes them as resulting from the use of two different noun-

formation suffixes, -d and -bh, and Whitney (1889:52) calls it an “anomalous change”,

145
Mayrhofer (1956:135) presents a more convincing and explanatory account based on

dissimilation, such as seen with ap-. Thus, an original stem kakúbh- had inflectional

forms like *kakudbhis parallel to those of ap-, and these forms were then reanalyzed as

forms of a stem kakúd-, resulting in a paradigm split. Evidence for this analysis can be

found in the Rigveda, where 6 forms of the stem kakúbh- are found (each with a vowel-

initial ending), and 1 form of the stem kakúd- is attested, as a neuter singular kakúd.

While at first glance this form might appear simply to be evidence of the split into two

stems, an examination of the form in the context in which it appears reveals a better

explanation. The form appears in 8.44.16, agnír mūrdhā́ diváh¢ kakút pátih¢ pr¢thivyā́ ayám

‘Agni (is) the head and summit of the heaven; he (is) lord of the earth’. The expected

neuter nominative singular of a stem kakúbh- in this line would be kakúb. But note the

initial segment of the following word here: had kakúb appeared, regular sandhi would

have resulted in *kakúp pátih,¢ with a labial stop cluster occurring across the word

boundaries.13 Thus, the dissimilation of kakúbh to kakúd could also have been motivated

by external phonological context.

7.3.2. *mm and *mv clusters

Dissimilation of labial consonants is also found in certain forms of the verb root

gam- ‘go’. The root-final -m becomes -n before certain endings beginning with the labials

13
I must note that a pāda-boundary occurs between these words, which complicates the issue. We know
that some sandhi changes did not apply across the pāda-break (see Chapter 6, §6.2.2), but it is not clear that
a pāda-final element would be blind the initial word of the next pāda. This form could also be attributed to
a later editorial change. Regardless, as the only form of the independent stem kakúd- in the Rigveda, its
occurrence before a labial consonant may well not be coincidental.

146
v- and m-, as in aganma, the 1st plural aorist active, aganmahi, the 1st plural aorist

middle, ganvahi, the 1st dual injunctive middle, and jaganvān(s-, the stem of the perfect

active participle. These forms with -n-, which appear in the Rigveda, are the only ones

found at any stage of the language; i.e. there are no attested forms such as *agamma (see

Kobayashi 2004:95 for some additional discussion of this).

7.3.3. Other proposed labial consonant dissimilations

The form of the accusative/dative/genitive dual enclitic 2nd person pronoun is

vām in Sanskrit. Cowgill (1985:27) and Katz (1998:198) have proposed that this form has

its origin in PIE *uªaH- (Katz) or *u8oH3 (Cowgill), similar to the origin of the

accusative/dative/genitive dual enclitic 1st person pronoun *naH > *nā (cf. Chapter 2,

§2.4.5). These forms were subsequently “hyper-dualized with -u ” (Katz 1998:198),

giving *u8āu8 and nau respectively, and *u8āu8 was then dissimilated to vām (so also

Cowgill 1985:27), whereas nau retained its final glide, with no dissimilatory pressure

from the initial consonant.14

Another form for which labial dissimilation has been proposed is the locative

singular masculine pronoun tásmin, from the demonstrative sá-/tá- stem. The final nasal

in this form appears to be secondary, based on the locative singular ending -i found in

other noun classes. Hans Henrich Hock (p.c.) connects this form with the feminine

singular tásyām, the ending of which is found in other feminine locative singulars such as

14
And note that the dissimilation here is specifically between v and v, not labial consonants more generally.

147
devyām from devī- ‘goddess’, and attributes the change of -m to -n to a dissimilation from

*tasmim.

7.4. Summary

The overview of processes involving labial-labial sequences discussed in this

chapter present an overall picture of the phonological system of Sanskrit in which

repeated examples of specifically labial interactions are found, most of which involve

dissimilation. These processes can then be seen to lend weak support to proposals of

dissimilatory influences at work in the distribution of -au and -ā in the duals and i-stem

locatives under investigation here. As seen in Chapter 6, the phonetic environment, with

specific attention to the presence of labials, is a factor that can be seen at work in some

examples, but it is only a weak effect, and rarely decisive in itself. This stands then in

opposition to several of the accounts of the -au/-ā alternation which have assigned greater

explanatory weight to the presence of labials in the surrounding phonetic environment.

148
 CHAPTER 8

MORPHOLEXICAL FACTORS

A closer look at the detailed data presented in Chapter 3 and found in Appendix A

reveals some interesting facts about the distributions of -au and -ā in duals and i-stem

locatives. In particular, Tables 3.2, 3.3, 3.5, and 3.8, in which the distributions of these

endings in particular stems are given, show that, while some stems have patterns of

distribution that are close to those found in the overall categories of a-stem and non-a-

stem duals and i-stem locatives, other stems show patterns that differ to varying degrees

from those of the morphological category as a whole. I discuss these facts in this chapter,

showing that certain stems favor one variant over the other, and that morpholexical

characteristics play a role in these distributions.

149
8.1. Duals

8.1.1. a-stem duals

Table 3.2 presented the distributional data for certain a-stem duals in the Rigveda,

specifically those that have five or more attested forms. Thirty-four a-stems meet this

criterion and are presented there, accounting for 598, or nearly half (46%) of the total a-

stem duals. Establishing patterns of distribution for particular stems requires a certain

minimal number of attested forms, so my focus here is on those stems for which ten or

more dual forms are found. I present these forms in Table 8.1.1

1
The first group of forms is god-names, the second is adjectives, and devá- ‘god’ is listed alone for reasons
given in the discussion below.

150
 STEM -au/_C -ā/_C -āv/_V -ā/_V -au/_| -ā/_ | TOTAL
agnīs¢óma- 10 4 14
índra- 11 11
índrāsóma- 13 1 14
índrāvárun¢a- 38 5 2 45
nā́satya- 62 4 19 12 97
mitrā́várun¢a- 56 15 8 1 10 90
várun¢a- 9 2 1 12

ubhá- 2 42 4 1 2 51
dasrá- 37 7 4 48
dáivya- 12 12
dhís¢n¢ya- 8 1 2 11
mithuná- 13 2 15
rudrá- 9 1 10

devá- 9 19 12 1 1 5 47

Table 8.1: a-stem duals, 10+ forms.

A closer look at these stems shows that their distributional patterns are not

necessarily the same from one stem to another. Recall from Chapter 3, §3.1.3, that the a-

stem duals as a category showed 5% occurrence of -au preconsonantally, 58%

prevocalically, and 5% pāda-finally. Because we are dealing with a relatively small

number of -au forms in preconsonantal and pāda-final environment (42 and 11 forms,

respectively, in all 390 a-stems, including pronominals and dvá-) we would not

necessarily expect to have matching distributions, since a single form could be the

difference between a category having 5% and 0% cases in -au in either of these two

environments. Nevertheless, some of the patterns seen here are worth noting.
151
 Note first the general category of the god-names, the first 7 stems listed in the

table.2 Even though these stems account for 283 dual forms, only one “irregular” -au, i.e.

in pāda-final position, occurs. It is on this evidence (together with that of the non-a-stem

duals; see §8.1.2) that the conservatism of the god-names was argued in Chapter 2. Note

that the one pāda-final -au form that does occur (from mitrā́várun¢a-) is the same that was

discussed in Chapter 6; see §6.2.2, ex. 5, n. 10 for the discussion of some of the unusual

aspects of this particular example, and for the proposed explanation of its occurrence.

It is also necessary with regard to preconsonantal and pāda-final environments to

contrast these god-names in particular with the distributions of the stem devá- ‘god’. As

noted in Chapter 2, it is this stem that accounts for the other 4 preconsonantal vocative

duals in -au that negate Malzahn’s (1999) analysis. But we see here that besides those 4,

it has an additional 5 preconsonantal forms in -au, so that -au appears 9 times out of 28

preconsonantal occurrences, or 32% of the time. Not only that, but it also appears with

-au once in pāda-final position. These facts are striking, because they add up to a picture

of devá- patterning quite differently from any other dual stem.3 Considering what would

on the surface appear to be a semantic connection between the general word for ‘god’ and

the names of individual gods makes this even more interesting. I cannot offer here an

2
Note that most of the cases of dual índra- and várun¢a- occur together in the same line and function as if a
dual dvandva. They are thus the type of examples on which Insler (1998) makes his argument that the form
índrāvárun¢ā should be analyzed as two independent words rather than as a compound; see Chapter 2, n. 4.
3
Focusing, of course, on those stems with enough attested forms to allow for some generalizations. A dual
stem that occurs only once or twice, even if in -au to the exclusion of -ā, does not tell us much of anything
about the individual stem.

152
explanation of what it is about devá- that sets it apart from other nouns, but this clearly

would be worthy of further research.

The differential behavior of particular stems is also seen in the prevocalic distri-

bution of -āv versus -ā. Note first that while mitrā́várun¢a- and índrāvárun¢a- have patterns

of distribution that appear similar to those of duals in general, the stem dasrá- ‘wonder-

working’, is more unexpected in that while 7 forms of prevocalic -āv occur, no forms in

prevocalic -ā do. Even more striking, however, is the contrast in this environment

between nā́satya- and devá-. The larger-than-expected proportion of forms in -au from

devá- have already been discussed, and it is therefore perhaps not as surrprising that

devá- also favors -au in prevocalic position, with 12 in -āv to only 1 in -ā forms. Taken

together with the preconsonantal and pāda-final distributions, this means that the -au to -ā

ratio for devá- is 47% to 53%, which is significantly higher than the 15% -au occurrence

found in duals as a whole.

The stem devá- stands in particular opposition to the distributional pattern of

nā́satya-. This stem, used for the Aśvins, was included above with the other god-names

as being conservative. It has 97 relevant dual forms, with no preconsonantal or pāda-final

-au forms, like the other god-names. Unlike those other stems and the a-stem duals as a

whole, however, it has more prevocalic forms in -ā than in -āv, with -āv appearing only 4

times, compared to 19 occurrences of forms in -ā. Thus, -āv occurs only 17% of the time

in prevocalic environment for nā́satya-, and the -au to -ā ratio as a whole is 4% to 96%.

These facts suggest that nā́satya- has a strong tendency to appear with -ā rather than with

-au, a tendency that is particularly striking in prevocalic environment, and this contrasts

153
with devá-, which has a strong tendency to appear with -au. It is clear that different stems

pattern in particular ways.

I next turn the pronominal stems, which were included in the discussion of a-stem

duals in Chapter 3, and the distributions of which were presented in Table 3.3. I give in

Table 8.2 the two most frequently occurring pronominal stems, demonstrative tá- and

relative yá-, as well as dvá- ‘two’.

STEM -au/_C -ā/_C -āv/_V -ā/_V -au/_| -ā/_ | TOTAL

tá- 1 100 14 1 1 118
yá- 2 29 6 37

dvá- 16 4 1 1 22

Table 8.2: Pronominal stems and dvá-, 20+ forms.

A strong preference for prevocalic -āv rather than -ā is found in these forms as well, both

pronominals and numerals, with a ratio of 24 to 1, i.e. -āv is found in 96% of all

prevocalic environments in these forms.4 The relatively low number of forms attested for

4
Recall from Chapter 2 (§2.1.2) that Rasmussen (2003:90, n. 16) uses the distribution of -au and -ā in tá-
as an exemplar for duals as a whole, using their “almost complete purity” of synchronic distribution as
sandhi variants (i.e. with -āv before vowels and -ā elsewhere) as support for his theory of the -u in duals
and perfects as a sandhi phenomenon. The problem with his argument is that the distribution of prevocalic -
āv and -ā in tá- differs from the duals more generally, and thus it is problematic to generalize their
patterning onto other nouns.
154
dvá- does not allow for much significant analysis, but it is interesting to note here its

regular distribution as dvā́ preconsonantally and dvā́v prevocalically.

8.1.2. non-a-stem duals

The distributions of -au and -ā in non-a-stem duals with 5 or more forms in the

Rigveda were given in Table 3.5; the 46 stems given there represent 930 dual forms, or

68% of the total non-a-stem duals. In Table 8.3, I present the stems for which 10 or more

forms are found, which in this case includes 13 stems, which together account for 712

dual forms.5

STEM -au/_C -ā/_C -āv/_V -ā/_V -au/_| -ā/_ | TOTAL

aśvín- 1 208 33 18 1 122 383
us¢ā́sānáktā- 10 10

r¢tāvr¢́dh- 1 1 12 14
dyó- 27 27
nr¢́- 36 3 2 42 83
pitr¢́- 17 4 5 26
purubhuj- 6 1 3 10
mātr¢́- 24 1 1 6 32
rathī́- 5 5 2 12
rā́jan- 16 4 20
vr¢́s¢an- 57 15 2 74
samrā́j- 8 2 10
hótr¢- 10 1 11

Table 8.3: non-a-stem duals, 10+ forms.

5
The first two forms are god-names; other forms are listed alphabetically.

155
Since these 13 stems account for over half of the total number of non-a-dual stems, one

might expect their overall distributions to mirror those of the non-a-stem duals as a whole.

This is the case in prevocalic environment, where -āv occurs 65% of the time, the same as

in the group as a whole. In preconsonantal and pāda-final environments, however, -au

appears only 0.1% and 0.3% of the time, respectively, which differs from the 3% seen for

the whole group.

The general conservatism of these most common forms in these two environments,

seen also in Tables 8.2 and 8.3, calls to mind the Rigvedic allomorphic distribution of the

derivational suffixes -vant and -mant discussed in Chapter 7 (§7.2.1, Table 7.1), where

the i-stems that occurred most frequently with the suffix appeared with -vant, while the

forms attested only once or twice were more likely to appear with -mant. Since -mant was

in the process of being regularized as the ending used with i-stems, this can be analyzed

as an extension of -mant not into established forms, but into innovative forms. Similarly,

if -au is in the process of spreading into preconsonantal and pāda-final positions in the

duals in the Rigveda, then its proportionally higher occurrence in stems attested only a

few times as duals shows innovation in less-common forms.

Note that aśvín-, as another of the dual deities, is expected to be conservative with

regard to preconsonantal and pāda-final forms in -au, and, indeed, it is, relatively

speaking, though it is does have one preconsonantal and one pāda-final -au. It is

interesting to note that in both of these cases, aśvínau occurs next to deváu (once

prevocalic, once pāda-final and therefore also irregular), a stem for which a preference

156
for -au has already been established. See Chapter 9 for more discussion of this type of

interaction among forms within hymns.

8.1.3. Stem-particular patterns of pāda-internal placement

As a brief aside, recall from Chapter 3 (Figures 3.1, 3.2, Table 3.6) that the non-a-

stems had many more forms appearing in pāda-final environment than appeared in this

environment in the a-stems, but no explanation has been given for this. A closer look at

the forms involved reveals this to be a metrical effect: many of the non-a-stems dual

forms have a metrical scansion of H L H L or L H L H syllables. This makes them ideal

for the end of the pāda, in the portion known as the cadence, where a regular alternation

of heavy and light syllables is most strongly favored in Rigvedic poetry. So, for example,

aśvínā appears 122 times, or almost one third of the total dual occurrences of this stem, in

pāda-final position, where its H L H scansion fits the cadence nicely. Other examples that

scan L H L H in their dual forms include: ŕt¢ āvr¢dha- (13 of 14 total occurrences),

prácetas- (all 6), madacyút- (5 of 7), mayobhū́- (mayobhúvā; 6 of 7), sacābhū́- (-bhúvā;

all 7), sámokas- (all 5), and supéśas- (all 5). These forms can be contrasted with stems

that never appear pāda-finally, such as: arvā́ñc- (H H H; 5 pre-C), us¢ā́sānáktā- (L H H H

H; occurs pāda-initially in each of its 10 forms), r¢tā́van- (-vānā, L H H H), dyó- (H H

and initial cluster means preceding syllable is also heavy; 27 pre-C), náktos¢ā́s- (H H H H;

5 pre-C), vŕ¢s¢an- (L L H; 74 pre-C, pre-V), and samrā́j- (H H H; 8 pre-C).

Thus, the overall higher numbers of pāda-final non-a-stem versus a-stem duals

has to do with the metrical structure of the stems themselves and is not connected to the

dual endings. This is true of i-stem locative forms as well, which similarly show an
157
overall preference for pāda-final position (compare Figure 3.4). A stem like vā́jasāti-, for

example, which is H L H H in its locative singular form, occurs 27 of 29 times in that

position (see Table 8.4 below). I believe that a more in-depth study of this particular

factor would reveal that this has a robust effect on the distribution of stem classes and

particular case forms in general; I leave this for future study.

8.2. i-stem locatives

As in the previous sections, I begin by presenting the distributions of those i-

stems that have ten or more locative singular forms in the Rigveda. These are given in

Table 8.4.

STEM -au/_C -ā/_C -āv/_V -ā/_V -au/_| -ā/_ | TOTAL

agní- 5 8 3 15 31
ājí- 1 7 3 14 25
nā́bhi- 20 2 22
yóni- 10 12 7 1 15 1 46
vā́jasāti- 1 1 27 29
sātí- 4 5 2 12 23
abhís¢t¢i- 10 10
úditi- 11 11
devátāti- 8 2 10
vyùs¢t¢i- 3 1 13 17
śū́rasāti- 4 7 1 12
sumatí- 13 2 15

Table 8.4: i-stem locative singulars, 10+ forms.

158
 Morpholexical factors play a particularly strong role in the distribution of -au and

-ā in the locative singular of i-stems. The environment in which this plays out most

clearly is preconsonantal environment, where, recall from Chapter 3, unlike the duals, -au

is not rare, appearing in 38% of preconsonantal environments. We begin by looking at (1)

and (2), repeated from (8) and (10) in Chapter 6.

(1) 7.41.4cd

utóditā maghavan sū́ryasya | vayám¢ devā́nām¢ sumatáu syāma

‘O Bounteous One, at the setting of the sun may we be happy in the kindness of
the gods’

(2) 9.72.7ab

nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ dharún¢o mahó divó | apā́m ūrmáu síndhus¢v antár uks¢itáh¢

‘Into the Earth’s navel, sustainer of the mighty heavens, distilled into the streams,
into the wave of the waters’

In (1), the preconsonantal locatives of úditi- and sumatí- appear in -ā and -au respectively.

In Chapter 5, this example was presented as a case in which, due to the verse-internal

variation in choice of ending in preconsonantal environment, neither the basic phono-

logical environment nor the date of composition of the hymn could play a relevant role.

The differing phonetic environments (i.e. -ā before m- and -au before s-), however, could

appear to support the dissimilatory effect of a following labial on i-stem locative forms,

as discussed in Chapter 6. Similarly, in (2) the preconsonantal locatives of nā́bhi- and

ūrmí- appear with -ā before the labial p- and -au before s-, also appearing to support a

dissimilatory effect.

Upon closer examination of the forms involved, however, it becomes clear that

morpholexical factors are involved here: with regard to (1), the stem úditi- ‘rising’
159
appears only in -ā in preconsonantal position in the Rigveda, while sumatí- ‘kindness’

appears only in -au; and the stem nā́bhi- ‘navel’ in (2) also appears only in -ā in

preconsonantal environment. These distributional differences are found in other stems as

well. Of the 91 i-stems that have locative singular forms in the Rigveda, 50 have precon-

sonantal forms, 110 of which occur as -ā, and 68 as -au (cf. Table 3.7 and Figure 3.4 in

Chapter 3). Of these 50 stems (22 of which have more than one preconsonantal form),

only 7 have preconsonantal alternation between -ā and -au (40 -ā, 23 -au); these stems

and their preconsonantal distributions are given in Table 8.5. The stem ū́rmi- seen in (2)

is one of the forms that alternates, with the example here representing its only

preconsonantal form in -au, showing that date of composition and phonetic factors do

play a role here as well.

i-stem -au -ā
yóni- ‘origin’ 10 12
agní- ‘fire’ 5 8
sātí- ‘acquisition’ 4 5
ājí- ‘battle’ 1 7
ūrmí- ‘wave’ 1 4
sámr¢ti- ‘coming together’ 1 2
prábhr¢ti- ‘offering’ 1 1

Table 8.5: i-stems with preconsonantal -au/-ā alternation.

160
 Of the remaining stems that have forms appearing in preconsonantal position, 25

have only -au preconsonantally, and 18 have only -ā; the most important of these

nonalternating stems (i.e. those that have more than one relevant form) are given in Table

8.6. Note with regard to (1) and (2) above that the forms úditi-, sumatí-, and nā́bhi- all

have more than ten preconsonantal occurrences in the Rigveda, but, as mentioned above,

úditi- and nā́bhi- occur with -ā in all 11 and 20 of their examples, respectively, while

sumatí- occurs with -au in all of its 13 occurrences.

-ā forms only # -au forms only #

nā́bhi- ‘navel’ 20 sumatí- ‘favor’ 13
úditi- ‘rising’ 11 prásiti- ‘net’ 4
devátāti- ‘divine service’ 8 vyùs¢t¢i- ‘daybreak’ 3
svàrs¢āti- ‘heaven’ 6 durmatí- ‘hatred’ 2
nemádhiti- ‘separation’ 4 rātí- ‘oblation’ 2
śū́rasāti- ‘fighting’ 4 sám¢dr¢s¢t¢i- ‘full view’ 2
sárvatāti- ‘totality’ 4
medhásāti- ‘receiving of 3
oblation’
gós¢āti- ‘acquiring for 2
sake of cattle’

Table 8.6: i-stems with no preconsonantal -au/-ā alternation.

161
 These morpholexical differences are involved in other examples of hymn-internal

variation between -au and -ā in preconsonantal environments seen in Chapter 5. An

additional example is found in (3), repeated from Chapter 5, ex. (38).

(3) 1.31.6cd, 15cd

yáh¢ śū́rasātā páritakmye dháne | dabhrébhiś cit sámr¢tā hám¢si bhū́yasah¢

svāduks¢ádmā yó vasatáu syonakr¢́j | jīvayājám¢ yájate sópamā́ diváh¢

‘Thou, when the heroes in fighting for spoil.., slay in coming together the many
by the hands of few… He who with grateful food shows kindness in his
house…’

In Chapter 5 I simply noted, as with (1) above, that the hymn-internal variation

necessitates an explanation other than late date of composition. With the additional

information presented in this chapter, it becomes clear that the fact that śū́rasāti- occurs

in -ā in each of its 4 preconsonantal appearances makes its form here no surprise. With

regard to the other locatives in (3), sámr¢ti- has preconsonantal forms in both -ā and -au,

while this is the only preconsonantal form of vasatí-.

Lanman, in his discussion of preconsonantal -au in i-stem locative singular forms,

notes that -au appears preconsonantally “oftenest with certain frequent words”,

specifically, prásitau, yónau, and sumatáu (1880:386; cf. Tables 8.5 and 8.6). While

these forms are indeed some of those in which -au appears most often in preconsonantal

position, it is perhaps surprising that he does not include agní- in his list. More

importantly, in invoking frequency here, particularly in preconsonantal environment,

Lanman does not deal with the fact that nā́bhi-, with 20 preconsonantal occurrences,

more than any other save yóni-, nevertheless has no preconsonantal forms in -au,

meaning that “frequency” is not necessarily a relevant factor here.

162
 In addition to the overall effects seen in Tables 8.5 and 8.6, the actual type of

stem involved (i.e. specific suffixes) also allow for some generalizations. Two stems in

particular that are striking are those that end in -tāti-, devátāti- and sárvatāti-. Not only

do these two stems show no alternation in preconsonantal position, always appearing

with -ā (Table 8.5), but they also do not in fact have any forms in -au in the Rigveda. In

pāda-final environment, devátāti- accounts for two and sárvatāti- for four of the nine

total forms in -ā; 6 in addition, one of the three occurrences of prevocalic -ā, with

coalescence with the following vowel, is also a form of sárvatāti-.7

Another group of stems that is of interest here are those compounds in which the

second element is -sāti-. Note in Table 8.5 that sātí- as an independent stem has

preconsonantal forms in both -ā and -au. In Table 8.6, however, we can see that several

compounds in which -sāti- is the second member have forms only in -ā in preconsonantal

position; these include svàrs¢āti-, śū́rasāti-, medhásāti-, and gós¢āti-, as well as four others

that have one occurrence of preconsonantal -ā each. Only one compound in -sāti-,

vā́jasāti-, has a preconsonantal form in -au.

6
Note that there is disagreement about the analysis of some of these forms. In some cases of devátātā and
sárvatātā, Lanman (1880:386) has suggested that they are instrumental singulars of (synonymous) stems in
-tāt-, rather than i-stem locative forms; he also suggests (following a suggestion by Grassmann 1873:1490)
that some of the sárvatāta forms should instead be emended to sárvatāte and taken as datives. Much of his
motivation, however, seems to be a desire to avoid these irregular forms. Even if some of these forms are
reanalyzed, the pattern of only -ā in the locative singular of the i-stem forms holds true, and is supported by
sufficient cases.
7
See Appendix A for a list of all forms.

163
8.3. Summary

I have shown in this chapter that morpholexical factors play a part in the

distribution of -au and -ā in duals and i-stem locative singular forms. In the duals, the

god-names as a class are more conservative, having few preconsonantal or pāda-final

forms in -au. The stem devá-, by contrast, has a disproportionately high number of forms

in -au, both preconsonantally and prevocalically, setting it apart from the distributional

pattern of other specific a-stems and of the duals as a whole. In particular contrast to

devá-, the stem nā́satya- has a disproportionately low number of forms in -au, attesting

none in preconsonantal and pāda-final positions, and only 4 forms in prevocalic position,

compared to 19 forms in -ā in this environment. Similarly, the pronominal stems such as

tá- also have only a small number of prevocalic forms in -ā. While the reasons for these

differences are not necessarily clear,8 they must be taken into account in explaining this

allomorphic alternation.

The morpholexical effects in the locatives are even more striking, particularly

with regard to preconsonantal environment. While the rarity of -au forms in this position

in the duals taken together with the large number of stems makes generalizations difficult

in most cases, the more frequent status of preconsonantal -au in i-stem locatives allows

for the discernment of certain stem-specific patterns. Most striking are the stems that

have only -au or -ā in preconsonantal environment. In an example such as (1), therefore,

8
One might speculate, for example, that with regard to form such as pronominal tá-: as an accented
monosyllabic form that occurs in the majority of its Rigvedic examples in pāda-initial position, speakers
might be inclined to mark it clearly as an independent word, and this is accomplished by its appearing as
tā́v before a vowel-initial form rather than as tā́ with coalescence.

164
while a late date of composition and the phonetic qualities of the following consonant are

not completely ruled out as factors that could play a role in the variation seen there, it is

clear that to ignore the specific distributional patterns of these stems is to miss out on a

key factor affecting the distributions seen there.

These morpholexical factors play a role in the next chapter as well, where I look

more closely at the interaction of these various forms in the particular hymns and verses

in which they appear.

165
 CHAPTER 9

INFLUENCE OF SURROUNDING FORMS

In the preceding chapters, I have examined the effects of factors such as the date

of composition, the phonetic environment, and morpholexical characteristics on the

distribution of allomorphic -au and -ā in duals and i-stem locative singulars in the

Rigveda. The final factors to be considered, which I examine in this chapter, are the

various ways in which the forms influence each other. I discuss first the influence at a

systemic level, tying this in to the framework of the morphological constellation

discussed in Chapter 4, and then I turn my attention to influence at the local level,

particularly hymn- and verse-internal. Finally, having established the various factors at

work, I look at particular examples of these forms in the Rigveda and discuss how the

interaction of these various factors can be used to account for the data.

166
9.1. Influence at the systemic level

I proposed in Chapter 4 that these various morphological categories that have in

common the ending -au were part of a morphological constellation. In this framework,

speakers make local generalizations or create analogical extensions across these disparate

forms on the basis of some characteristic property, namely, the ending -au. This construct

allows us to model the inter-relationships among the morphemes. In this relationship, the

allomorphic variation with -ā in particular created the basis for interaction between the

duals and the i-stem locatives in particular, but with connections also established with the

perfects, u-stem locatives, as¢t¢ā́/as¢t¢áu, asáu, and nau.

Evidence for these systemic interactions and connections can be seen particularly

in the shared diachronic development of these forms, by which, as noted previously, the

form -au was eventually generalized to all environments in the morphological categories

in which alternation with -ā occurred, with the loss of the allomorph -ā. This outcome, as

noted in Chapter 4, is particularly striking in the duals, due to the fact that the -au variant

is less common by far than -ā in the Rigveda. These diachronic developments were

already in progress during the period of composition, and glimpses of these parallel

changes in progress can be seen. The evidence presented in Chapter 5 showed how -au in

the duals, in particular, though also to some extent in the locatives, became more

common in preconsonantal and pāda-final environments in hymns of a later

compositional date. The following lines, repeated from Chapter 5, ex. (41), provide an

example of this.

167
 (1) 5.34.6ab, 8ab

vitváks¢an¢ah¢ sámr¢tau cakramāsajó | ásunvato vís¢un¢ah¢ sunvató vr¢dháh

sám¢ yáj jánau sudhánau viśváśardhasāv | áved índro maghávā gós¢u śubhrís¢u

‘Exceeding strong in war he stays the chariot wheel … When bounteous Indra
Maghavan came to know two very rich men fighting for beautiful cows with
all their followers’

In Chapter 5, I simply noted with regard to this example that this is one of the few cases

in the Rigveda in which there is more than one dual or locative form in a particular hymn

and all of the forms are in -au (in particular, in those preconsonantal and pāda-final

environments where it did not normally occur in earlier stages of the language), providing

evidence of the spread of the ending -au in both morphological categories. We can now

take into account the additional information about the morpholexical factors involved, as

presented in Chapter 8, where it was shown in Table 8.5 that the locative singular of the

i-stem sámr¢ti- is found in -ā in its other two preconsonantal occurrences. In this example

it is therefore likely that this preconsonantal locative in -au is indeed a case in which the

diachronic development and spread of -au are evidenced; the preconsonantal and pāda-

final duals in -au also speak to this analysis.

In looking at the duals and locatives and their distributional patterns, the most

salient difference between the two is, as we have seen, the appearance of -au pāda-finally

in the locatives rather than the -ā of the duals. In an interaction between these

allomorphic distributions, one area in which we might expect to see evidence of this

would therefore be in pāda-final position, in particular, in the appearance of duals in -au

168
at the end of a pāda.1 The increased use of dual -au in this position can be taken as

evidence of a generalization of the locative pattern to the duals. There are at least six such

examples in which such an analysis may be profitably applied, given in (2)–(7).

(2) 1.120.2ab, c, 3ab, 4ab

vidvā́m¢sāv íd dúrah¢ pr¢ched | ávidvān itthā́paro acetā́h¢

nū́ cin nú márte ákrau
tā́ vidvā́m¢sā havāmahe vām¢ | tā́ no vidvā́m¢sā mánma vocetam adyá
ví pr¢chāmi pākyā̀ ná devā́n | vás¢at¢kr¢tasyādbhutásya dasrā

‘Here let the ignorant ask the means of you knowing ones, for none beside you
knoweth aught, Not of a spiritless mortal man; You, the all-wise ones, we call.
You all-wise ones, declare to us this day accepted prayer …Simply, you
Mighty Ones, I ask the Gods of that wondrous oblation hallowed by the
mystic word’

(3) 2.30.6ab,cd

prá hí krátum¢ vr¢hátho yám¢ vanuthó | radhrásya stho yájamānasya codáu

índrāsomā yuvám asmā́m¢% avis¢t¢am | asmín bhayásthe kr¢n¢utam u lokám

‘Whomso ye love, his power ye aid and strengthen; ye Twain are the rich
worshipper’s slave-drivers. Graciously favor us, Indra and Soma; give us
firm standing in this time of danger’

(4) 5.47.3cd, 5cd

mádhye divó níhitah¢ pr¢́śnir áśmā | ví cakrame rájasas pāty ántau

dvé yád īm¢ bibhr¢tó mātúr anyé | ihéha jāté yamyā̀ sábandhū

‘A gay-hued Stone set in the midst of heaven, he hath gone forth and guards mid-
air’s two limits …That, separate from his Mother, Two support him, closely-
united, twins, here made apparent’

1
I approach it from this direction based on the fact that the diachronic evidence shows that this variant won
out in the end. It is also quite likely that some of the examples of preconsonantal, pāda-final, and prevocalic
-ā in the i-stem locatives reflect the influence of the distributional pattern found in the duals. See below for
some examples of this.

169
 (5) 5.62.6ab, cd

ákravihastā sukr¢́te paraspā́ | yám¢ trā́sāthe varun¢él™āsv antáh

rā́jānā ks¢atrám áhr¢n¢īyamānā | sahásrasthūn¢am¢ bibhr¢thah¢ sahá dváu

‘With hands that shed no blood, guarding the pious, whom, Varunas, ye save
amid oblations. You two, together, Kings of willing spirit, uphold dominion
based on thousand pillars’

(6) 9.70.2ab, 4cd, 6ab

sá bhíks¢amān¢o amr¢́tasya cā́run¢a | ubhé dyā́vā kā́vyenā ví śaśrathe

vratā́ni pānó amr¢́tasya cā́run¢a | ubhé nr¢cáks¢ā ánu paśyate víśau
sá mātárā ná dádr¢śāna usríyo | nā́nadad eti marútām iva svanáh

‘Longing for lovely Amrta, by his wisdom he divided, each apart from other,
earth and heaven …While he is watching o'er the lovely Amrta's ways, looks
on both races as Beholder of mankind …Beholding, as it were, Two Mother
Cows, the Steer goes roaring on his way even as the Maruts roar’

(7) 10.65.2ab, 5ab, cd

indrāgnī́ vr¢trahátyes¢u sátpatī | mithó hinvānā́ tanvā̀ sámokasā

mitrā́ya śiks¢a várun¢āya dāśús¢e | yā́ samrā́jā mánasā ná prayúchatah¢
yáyor dhā́ma dhárman¢ā rócate br¢hád | yáyor ubhé ródasī nā́dhasī vr¢́tau

‘Indra and Agni, Hero-lords when Vrtra fell, dwelling together, speeding
emulously on …Bring gifts to Mitra and to Varuna who, Lords of all, in
spirit never fail the worshipper, Whose statute shines on high through
everlasting Law, whose places of sure refuge are the heavens and earth’

In each of these cases, a dual in -au appears at the end of a pāda, and in each it is the only

dual in -au in preconsonantal or pāda-final position found in the hymn. That being so, an

appeal to a late date of composition, even if supported by independent evidence, would

not be able to explain why it is in this specific environment that the duals in -au appear.

Nor are there any obvious morpholexical explanations; note, for instance, that dváu in (5)

is the only case example of dvá- that does not follow the basic pattern of prevocalic -āv

versus preconsonantal and pāda-final -ā (see Chapter 8, §8.1.1).

170
 It is when the parallelism of the diachronic developments of the duals and the i-

stem locatives are taken into consideration and analyzed as evidencing connections

established by speakers between these two morphological distributions that an explan-

ation for these forms is found. These forms are reflective then of change in progress,

showing the influence of the i-stem locative distribution on that of the duals. This

systemic interaction occurs throughout the Rigveda, becoming more evident as the

diachronic change progresses in the later hymns. In most other cases, however, it is only

one of several factors that are affecting the distribution, as I demonstrate in the next

section.

9.2. Local interactions

In addition to the systemic interactions discussed above, local morphological and

phonetic interactions, that is, at the level of the individual hymn or verse, are also

essential to an understanding of the distributional facts.

9.2.1. Local morphological interactions

As with the morpholexical factors examined in Chapter 8, local morphological

interactions can be clearly seen in the distributions of -au and -ā in i-stem locative

singular forms. As discussed in Chapter 2, the i-stem locative singulars are connected

with the u-stem locative singulars; the bringing of -au into the i-stems from the u-stems

provides a particularly salient and particularly relevant bit of evidence of this, but the two

stem classes were also connected more generally by e.g. parallels between their

inflectional paradigms. The connection between these stem classes and, in particular,

171
between the locative singular forms can also be seen to be a factor that influences the

distribution of locative singular -au and -ā in the i-stems within individual hymns in the

Rigveda. Specifically, we find cases where the presence of u-stem locative singulars in

-au within the same line as an i-stem form seems to encourage the appearance of i-stem

forms in -au, as in (8) and (9).

(8) 6.46.8ab

yád vā tr¢ks¢áu maghavan druhyā́v ā́ jáne | yát pūráu kác ca vr¢́s¢n¢yam

i-stem u-stem u-stem

‘O bounteous one, what vigorous strength in Trksi lay, in Druhyu or in Paru’s

kinsmen’

(9) 1.162.9ab

yád áśvasya kravís¢o máks¢ikā́śa | yád vā svárau svádhitau riptám ásti

u-stem i-stem

‘What part of the Steed’s flesh the fly hath eaten, or is left sticking to the post or
the axe’

In these examples, the preconsonantal i-stem locatives of tr¢ks¢í- (proper noun) and

svádhiti- ‘axe’ appear in -au, and in both cases, preconsonantal u-stem locatives in -au

occur in close proximity.2 I propose that the key factor in these examples is the influence

of the surrounding u-stems.3

2
The particular line in (8) was, as noted in Chapter 7, reanalyzed by Pirart (2001); his conclusion was that
druhyā́v ā́ was originally druhyā́ vā́. It is the preconsonantal u-stem locative in the next pāda in this
example that is crucial here, and thus my analysis is not affected one way or the other, particularly
considering the fact that even in the reanalyzed version, the underlying form of the ending of druhyú-
would still have been -au.
3
These examples represent the only preconsonantal forms of both of these stems; morpholexical factors are
thus irrelevant.

172
 In other cases, the influence of surrounding forms can be seen to be interacting

with the morpholexical factors discussed in Chapter 8. For example, as noted in §8.2, the

i-stem sātí- has preconsonantal locative forms in both -ā and -au; an example is given in

(10).

(10) 1.131.1c, 3ab, 3de, 6c (duals in italics)

dyumnásātā várīmabhih¢
ví tvā tatasre mithunā́ avasyávo | vrajásya sātā́ gávyasya nih¢sr¢́jah¢
yád gavyántā dvā́ jánā | svàr yántā samū́hasi
svàrs¢ātā hávīmabhih¢

‘In acquiring power, with wide-spread tracts. …Couples desirous of thine aid
are storming thee, pouring their presents forth in winning a stall of
cattle …When two men seeking spoil or heaven thou bringest face to face in
war … our call that in winning the light’

In (10), the locative of sātí- appears preconsonantally in -ā, and within the same hymn

are two compounds in -sāti- that also appear preconsonantally in -ā, dyumnásātā and

svàrsā¢ tā; the tendency of compounds in -sāti- to occur with preconsonantal -ā was a

morpholexical factor discussed in Chapter 8. We can therefore analyze the choice of

ending in sātā́ as having been influenced by the endings of these related compounds.

Moreover, within the same verse duals in -ā appear in preconsonantal position, lending

support to the selection of the allomorphic locative singular ending -ā. These factors

taken together, that is, the interaction of the morpholexical factors (the distributional

patterns of the individual i-stems) with the influence of surrounding forms (both the

locatives and the duals), can offer an explanation of preconsonantal sātā́ in this verse.

Another example of a preconsonantal locative singular form of sātí- is given in

(11).

173
 (11) 6.26.1ab, cd, 2ab, 3ab

śrudhī́ na indra hváyāmasi tvā | mahó vā́jasya sātáu vāvr¢s¢ān¢ā́h¢

sám¢ yád víśó ’yanta śū́rasātā[u] | ugrám¢ nó ’vah¢ pā́rye áhan dāh¢
tvā́m¢ vājī́ havate vājineyó | mahó vā́jasya gádhyasya sātáu
tvám¢ kavím¢ codayo ’rkásātau | tvám¢ kútsāya śús¢n¢am¢ dāśús¢e vark

‘O Indra, hear us. Raining down the Soma, we call on thee in winning us mighty
valor. Give us strong succour on the day of trial, when the tribes gather in
battle. The warrior, son of warrior sire, invokes thee, to gain great strength
that may be won as booty … Thou didst impel the sage to win the daylight,
didst ruin Susna for the pious Kutsa’

Whereas the preconsonantal form of sātí- appeared as sātā́ in (10), here it appears with

the alternate ending as sātáu. As was the case in (10), two compounds in -sāti- appear in

the surrounding verses, śū́rasātau ‘in battle’ and arkásātau ‘in poetic inspiration’, as well

as another locative singular of sātí-, but each occurs in pāda-final position and thus with

the -au ending that is regular to this environment. As in (10), the choice of ending (here,

preconsonantal sātáu) can be attributed to the influence of the surrounding forms, that is,

to the presence of other related forms within the same hymn with the allomorphic ending

-au.

9.2.2. Poetics

A discussion of the influence of surrounding forms leads naturally to the subject

of the role played by poetics in this distribution, and indeed, it is often difficult to make a

clear distinction between morphological and poetic influence. Poetic influence can

operate at the purely surface or phonetic level, but it can also make reference to

morphology. The essential character of the Rigveda as a poetic text means that this must

be considered a potentially crucial factor. The importance of the role of poetic factors

174
within the language of the Rigveda in general has received new emphasis in modern

scholarship. Watkins (e.g. 1995) and Klein (e.g. 2002) in particular have demonstrated

the importance of the role that poetics plays throughout the Rigveda. These principles can

be applied to the study of the alternation between -ā and -au.

The basic principle of rhyme has been involved in examples already seen (e.g. (8)

and (9), where the repetition either within or across pādas of the ending -au results in

rhyme), and in dealing with homophonous forms, as we do here, it is impossible to truly

separate surface-level from system-level influence in discussing the role of surrounding

forms, nor is there any real need to do so. A more specific type of poetic effect that is

especially relevant to this study is that of homoioteleuton, which is defined by Klein as

“repetition of a word-final linguistic sign: a form-meaning colligation” (2002:200). In

this definition, homoioteleuton always involves rhyme, but does not cover all cases of

allomorphy in which there is grammatico-semantic identity between word-final

morphemes without phonetic identity. In a case therefore of a single morpheme with two

allomorphs, such as the locative alternation between -ā and -au, only cases in which the

repeated word-final morpheme is the same allomorph would be able to be used in

homoioteleuton. The influence of u-stem locatives on i-stem locatives seen in (8) and (9)

above involved homoioteleuton.

A particularly striking example of this type of poetic effect is seen in (12).

(12) 8.51.1ab, cd

nī́pātithau maghavan médhyātithau | pústigau śrústigau sácā

i-stem i-stem u-stem u-stem

‘O Bounteous One, with Nīpātithi (and) Medhyātithi, Pus¢t¢igu (and)Śrus¢t¢igu’

175
In this example, the -au of nī́pātithau is clearly playing a role in the phonic poetics of this

line. Observe, in particular, the homoioteleuton of nī́pātithau and médhyātithau, not

merely of the locative ending -au but of the whole of -ātithau. The i-stem locative

médhyātithau, which has the regular pāda-final occurrence of -au, therefore influences

the appearance of -au in nī́pātithau. Note how these two forms also play into the overall

rhyme of the line, as they rhyme as well with the other homoioteleutic pair, the u-stem

locatives pús¢t¢igau śrús¢t¢igau (each of these i-stem and u-stem locatives is a proper name).

To discuss the use of preconsonantal -au in the particular locative singular form

nī́pātithau in this verse merely on the basis of the following phonetic environment or the

date of composition of the hymn would be to overlook the key element in this case.

Homoioteleuton and other poetic effects can also be seen at work in cases of duals.

As discussed in Chapter 5, most of the examples of “late” hymns still have variation

between -au and -ā, and thus other factors must be at work in governing these

distributions. One such hymn is 10.85, and I present several relevant lines in (13).

(13) 10.85

8cd sūryā́yā aśvínā varā́ | agnír āsīt purogaváh¢

9ab sómo vadhūyúr abhavad | aśvínāstām ubhā́ varā́
10cd śukrā́v anad¢vā́hāv āstām¢ | yád áyāt sūryā́ gr¢hám
11ab r¢ksāmā́bhyām abhíhitau | gā́vau te sāmanā́v itah¢
14ab yád aśvinā pr¢chámānāv áyātam¢ | tricakrén¢a vahatúm¢ sūryā́yāh¢
14cd víśve devā́ ánu tád vām ajānan | putráh¢ pitárāv avr¢n¢īta pūs¢ā́
18ab pūrvāparám¢ carato māyáyaitáu | śíśū krī́l™antau pári yāto adhvarám
26ab pūs¢ā́ tvetó nayatu hastagr¢́hya | aśvínā tvā prá vahatām¢ ráthena
42cd krī́l™antau putráir náptr¢bhir | módamānau své gr¢hé

‘The Aśvins were the suitors of Sūryā, and Agni was the one who went in front.
Soma became the bridegroom and the two Aśvins were the suitors… The
two luminaries were the two carriage animals when Sūryā went to the house.
Your two cattle, yoked with the verse and the chant, went with the same
176
 accord… When you Aśvins came to the wedding in your three-wheeled
chariot, asking for Sūryā for yourselves, all the gods gave you their consent,
and Pūs¢an, the son, chose you as his two fathers… These two change places
through their power of illusion, now forward, now backward. Like two
children at play they circle the sacrificial ground … Let Pūs¢an lead you from
here, taking you by the hand; let the Aśvins carry you in their chariot …
Enjoy your whole life-span playing with sons and grandsons and rejoicing in
your own home’ (O’Flaherty 1981:268–71)

Variation between -au and -ā in preconsonantal and pāda-final environments is found

throughout the hymn. What is particularly interesting here is that the “irregular” forms

with -au in these environments are not scattered randomly throughout the hymn; rather,

in each case they appear alongside another irregular form in -au: in 11ab, for example,

the forms are pāda-final and pāda-initial, mirroring each other’s positions in the pāda; and

in 42cd, both forms are pāda-initial, showing parallelism between the pādas.4

Another hymn in which similar effects can be seen is 2.40, certain lines of which

are given in (14).

(14) 2.40.1, 2ab

sómāpūs¢an¢ā jánanā rayīn¢ā́m¢ | jánanā divó jánanā pr¢thivyā́h¢

jātáu víśvasya bhúvanasya gopáu | devā́ akr¢n¢vann amr¢́tasya nā́bhim
imáu deváu jā́yamānau jus¢anta | imáu támām¢si gūhatām ájus¢t¢ā

‘Soma and Pusan, Parents of all riches, Parents of earth, Parents of high
heaven, brought forth as the protectors of the whole world…’

Again, the variation in preconsonantal position between -au and -ā does not play out

randomly throughout the hymn. Rather, 1ab is marked poetically by the repetition of the

4
The forms in this hymn can also be analyzed as displaying morpholexical effects. Note that 3 forms of
preconsonantal aśvínā occur, but never aśvínau, even in this clearly late hymn. Additional interaction
among forms can then be seen with the appearance of other preconsonantal duals in -ā in the environments
surrounding the forms of aśvínā.

177
ending -ā, and even more, by the repetition of the entire form jánanā.5 Lines 1cd and 2ab,

in contrast, are marked by repetition of -au. Other examples of the role of poetics in dual

allomorphic distribution are seen in (15) and (16).

(15) 10.132.1cd

ījānám¢ devā́v aśvínāv | abhí sumnáir avardhatām

‘And may the Asvins, both the Gods, strengthen the worshipper with bliss’

(16) 1.140.3ab

kr¢s¢n¢aprútau vevijé asya saks¢ítā[u] | ubhā́ tarete abhí mātárā śíśum

‘The two being together, moving in the dark bestir themselves: both parents
hasten to the child’

In addition to these examples that involve poetic effects based on both

morphology and phonetics, there is at least one example of a purely phonetic factor at

work, given in (17).

(17) 7.84.2ab

yuvó rās¢t¢rám¢ br¢hád invati dyáur | yáu setr¢́bhir arajjúbhih¢ sinītháh¢

‘Dyaus quickens and promotes your high dominion who bind with bonds not
wrought of rope or cordage’

In this example, the dual yáu in pāda b repeats the same phonetic sequence found in

dyáur at the end of pāda a. Thus, preconsonantal -au in this case is a case of phonetic

perseveration across a pāda-break.

5
Obviously, “repetition” involves both homoioteleuton and rhyme here.

178
9.3. Concluding examples

I conclude this chapter by examining two additional examples of dual and locative

-au in the Rigveda, focusing on how all of the factors discussed here, including date of

composition, phonetic environment, morpholexical factors, and the influence of

surrounding forms interact within these specific cases.

In (18), for example, the locative singular of yóni- appears preconsonantally in

-au in what is a later hymn (Arnold 1905:22); here the age of the hymn interacts with the

influence of other forms.

(18) 10.85.18ab, 24cd (duals in italics)

pūrvāparám¢ carato māyáyaitáu | śíśū krī́l™antau pári yāto adhvarám

r¢tásya yónau sukr¢tásya loké | áris¢t¢ām¢ tvā sahá pátyā dadhāmi

‘These two change places through their power of illusion, now forward, now
backward. Like two children at play they circle the sacrificial ground … In the
seat of the Law, in the world of good action, I place you unharmed with your
husband’ (O’Flaherty 1981:269)

That the age of the hymn is a factor is also evidenced by the appearance of irregular

preconsonantal duals in -au (preconsonantal duals are found in both -ā and -au

throughout this hymn; see (13)); these forms, though not immediately surrounding yónau,

may also have contributed to its appearance.

The stem yóni- is also involved in (19), taken from 1.144.

(19) 1.144

2ab abhī́m r¢tásya dohánā anūs¢ata | yónau devásya sádane párīvr¢tāh¢

3ab yúyūs¢atah¢ sávayasā tád íd vápuh¢ | samānám ártham¢ vitáritratā mitháh ¢
4ab yám īm dvā́ sávayasā saparyátah¢ | samāné yónā mithunā́ sámokasā
6cd énī ta eté br¢hatī́ abhiśríyā | hiran¢yáyī vákvarī barhír āśāte
7cd yó viśvátah¢ pratyán¤n¤ ási darśató | ran¢váh¢ sám¢dr¢s¢t¢au pitumā́m¢% iva ks¢áyah¢

179
 ‘To him sang forth the flowing streams of Holy Law, encompassed in the home
and birth-place of the God … Seeking in course altern to reach the selfsame
end the two copartners strive to win this beauteous form … He whom the two
copartners with observance tend, the pair who dwell together in the same
abode … And these two Mighty Ones, bright, golden closely joined, rolling
them round are come unto thy sacred grass … For fair to see art thou turning
to every side, pleasant to look on as a dwelling filled with food

In this example, the locative singular of yóni- appears preconsonantally as both yónau

and yónā, within three consecutive verses. In the first case, -au occurs before d-, while in

the second, -ā occurs before m-. Morpholexical factors and the date of composition of the

hymn must be ruled out as explanatory factors since the variation is found within the

same stem, in the same hymn. But here the influence of the preconsonantal duals in -ā

that appear in the same line as yónā must be taken note of. In particular, the poetics of the

line, with yónā appearing in sequence with the dual forms mithunā́ and sámokasā, likely

played a role in the distribution of the endings. The role of the following phonetic

environment (i.e. dissimilation before the labial m-), however, cannot be ruled out

completely; the complex interaction of factors specific to individual occurrences of forms

is the key to understanding the facts presented here. What is seen in these verses, then, is

true for a good many of the examples throughout all of the Rigveda: a single isolated

factor alone cannot reliably be taken to be the sole reason for the occurrence of -au or -ā

without taking into consideration other of the possible contributing factors.

180
 CHAPTER 10

SUMMATION AND CONCLUSIONS

10.1. Summary

The morphological variation and change seen throughout the Rigveda in the

distribution of -au and -ā present a complicated case, but one that reveals the complexity

of a living language. The allomorphic distributions of these endings in the duals and i-

stem locative singulars have been linked in many previous studies, but no practical

explanatory account has been offered. Previous accounts have either completely ignored

the complexity of the actually attested data, focusing instead on a few examples that

enable the projection of a previously regular distribution that subsumes not only the duals

and locatives, but often the perfect forms in -au as well; or they have proposed an

account of the distribution governed by factors such as date of composition and phonetic

environment, but again, failing to recognize the full scope of the phenomenon and thus

failing to offer a compelling account.

181
 I have presented here a study in which I take into account all of the relevant data

of the Rigveda and analyze it from all perspectives. I have shown that explanations for

these morphological phenomena are possible, but that they cannot and do not lie in the

general application of a single factor such as date of composition or phonetic

environment, nor even in the combination of these factors. The full picture of the

Rigvedic data reveals the limitations of the explanatory power of these factors, failing as

they do to account for hymn-internal variation, variation within phonetic environments,

and the clear differences in distribution not only between the duals and the i-stem

locatives as distinct morphological classes, but also among individual stems and stem

classes within the same morphological category.

The complexity of the problem found here cannot be captured within a traditional

morphological or phonological framework; accounts that try tend to come to one of two

(equally false) conclusions. The first, acknowledging the differences, finds no way of

connecting the morphological categories while being faithful to the testimony of the

Rigvedic attestations. The second focuses on the apparent similarities found among the

distributions, such as -ā forms before consonants, and simply ignores the great

differences. Two things are crucial for an analysis that avoids these problems: first, a full

and accurate accounting of the data itself, and second, a theoretical framework able to

accommodate differences among forms or processes while still providing a way of

establishing connections among them based on the similarities.

By collecting each form in the Rigveda and categorizing them by stem, by ending,

by specific phonetic environment, and so forth, and further by then compiling them

182
within the relevant individual hymns (see Appendix B), I have been able to analyze the

Rigvedic distribution of these endings in their totality. Having a full accounting of the

data, I have presented an account of these distributions that is framed within the construct

of the morphological constellation (Janda & Joseph 1986, 1999), which not only allows

for both differences and similarities among forms, but also specifically expects them to

occur. I propose that all forms in the Rigveda that have an ending in -au, including the

duals, i-stem and u-stem locatives, perfects, and the other forms detailed in this

dissertation, make up a morphological constellation, a group of forms characterized by

having an ending -au in common, but separated by their distinct differences in

distribution of this form, particularly with regard to the presence or absence of a variant

in -ā, as well as differences in function, etymology, and so forth. As a constellation, these

forms and their patterns of distribution therefore interact with each other, and evidence of

this is found in both the synchronic and diachronic dimensions. Diachronically, the

parallel development of these forms in their generalization of -au is striking, and

synchronically, the interaction of these forms at both the systemic and local levels

provides strong support for the application of this framework to this case.

Within this framework, I showed that explanations for the particular distributions

found in the Rigveda can be found in the interaction of many factors, the impact of each

of which I looked at in depth. These include the date of composition of the hymns, the

phonetic environment, morphological interactions, morpholexical factors, the influence

of surrounding forms, and poetics. In particular examples, different factors can be seen to

be playing a role. In certain cases, having ruled out other factors, by process of

183
elimination we can hypothesize that one particular factor was at work; in other cases, it is

clear that several factors are working together, and attribution to one in particular is not

possible. In fact, it is in the interaction of these various factors on certain forms in

particular contexts that explanations are to be found.

10.2. General implications of this study

10.2.1. Morphological constellations

In that the analysis given here is possible only within the framework of the

morphological constellation, this study provides yet more support for this construct as an

essential tool for analyzing the morphological systems of languages (see also the many

references in Chapter 4, especially n. 2). The limitations of other frameworks are clear

with regard to their ability to model, and thus to explain, cross-categorial interactions

such as those seen here. This framework has been applied to many areas of Sanskrit

grammar, with results that far exceed those attained by other models. It is only reasonable

to conclude that phenomena such as this are not exceptional, but are rather the norm, and

therefore the application of this framework to other as-yet-unexplained aspects of any

number of languages is a desideratum.

10.2.2. Diachronic generalizations

The diachronic extension and generalization of the ending -au in Sanskrit duals is

particularly striking because, as shown in this study, this allomorph is far less frequent

than -ā in the Rigveda. In the elimination of an allomorphic alternation such as this, we

might reasonably expect a resolution in favor of the far more frequent variant, as is so
184
common with analogy (see e.g. Manzcak 1993). The fact that the opposite outcome is

found in this case, with the less frequent or “exceptional” (Lanman 1880) -au winning

out and the more frequent or regular -ā lost, requires a reassessment at some level of

common expectations of language change. In particular, theories that attempt to set up

general rules of directionality or typology of language change are challenged by cases

such as this. What is crucial to an understanding of the outcome in this case is an

appreciation of the complexities of the language, especially with regard to how speakers

analyze their language and establish connections among forms and distributions. What

might appear to be an unusual result is unproblematic when viewed in this light.

10.3. Specific implications of this study and future research

10.3.1. The etymology of the forms

The question of the etymological origin and development of these forms and their

distributions in Sanskrit is one that must be left to future research. As noted in Chapter 2,

my goal in this dissertation was not to arrive at a definitive explanation of the prehistory

of these forms. The results of this study, however, do have certain implications for the

etymological accounts, such as those presented in Chapter 2.

The distributional data presented here have made abundantly clear the funda-

mental differences in the allomorphic patterning of -au and -ā in duals, i-stem locatives,

3rd person perfects of verbs in -ā, u-stem locatives, as¢t¢ā́/as¢t¢áu, asáu, and nau. The

unmistakable disparities seen here render untenable any etymological account that

attributes all of these forms to a common origin, or even to separate but phonologically

185
similar processes. Analyses of the perfect forms in -au, in particular, have been built

upon the idea that -au originally alternated with -ā in a regular pattern, as in the duals or

i-stem locatives, but this is mere speculation, and the distribution of -au in these forms is

significantly different in the Rigveda from that seen in either of those categories.

The data does support the analysis that the ending -au reflected an Indic

innovation in the duals, i-stem locatives, and perfects, but they are not the result of a

single innovation. I leave further exploration of this point to future research.

10.3.2. Other directions for future research

A study such as this could have implications for other cases of variation in the

Rigveda, such as the allomorphic variation between the 1st person plural verb endings

-mas and -masi, or the phonological variation between syllabic and nonsyllabic readings

of i/y and u/v in Sievers’s Law contexts (cf. Hock 1980). There are several such cases

throughout the Rigveda, and plenty of work remains to be done in investigating how the

interaction of factors such as those seen here could have played a role synchronically and

diachronically, and what, if any, connections can be made between the -au/-ā alternation

and others (i.e. with regard to establishing dialectal variation or diachronic stages

represented in the Rigveda).

A specific direction for future research would be an exploration of the further

development of these forms and their alternation as they progressed toward Classical

Sanskrit. The factors involved in the distribution of -au and -ā in the Rigveda could be

expected to continue to play a role in later stages, even as -au continued to spread to new

environments on its way toward categoricity. A study of the Atharvavedic evidence in

186
particular could provide a clearer picture of this change in progress, and the distributions

of the endings there might provide evidence in support of the conclusions I have drawn in

this dissertation, or open up new avenues of study. I look forward to further explorations

along these lines.

187
 APPENDIX A

LIST OF ALL STEMS AND FORMS

188
ám(śa-
5.86.5cd árhantā cit puró dadhe | ám¢śeva devā́v árvate
10.106.9cd kárn¢eva śā́sur ánu hí smárātho | ám¢śeva no bhajatam¢ citrám ápnah¢

am¢(sa-
1.158.5cd śíro yád asya traitanó vitáks¢at | svayám¢ dāsá úro ám¢sāv ápi gdha

aktú-
6.49.10b bhúvanasya pitáram¢ gīrbhír ābhī́ | rudrám¢ dívā vardháyā rudrám aktau

ákra-
1.120.2c nū́ cin nú márte ákrau

ákravihasta-
5.62.6ab ákravihastā sukr¢́te paraspā́ | yám¢ trā́sāthe varun¢él™āsv antáh¢

agní-
1.59.3b ā́ sū́rye nā raśmáyo dhruvā́so | vaiśvānaré dadhire ’gnā́ vásūni
4.8.6c yé agnā́ dadhiré dúvah¢
5.37.5cd priyáh¢ sū́rye priyó agnā́ bhavāti | yá índrāya sutásomo dádāśat
10.45.10cd priyáh¢ sū́rye priyó agnā́ bhavāty | új jāténa bhinádad új jánitvaih¢
6.14.1ab agnā́ yó mártyo dúvo | dhíyam¢ jujós¢a dhītíbhih¢
7.94.4ab índre agnā́ námo br¢hát | suvr¢ktím érayāmahe
8.27.3ab prá sū́ na etv adhvaró | agnā́ devés¢u pūrvyáh¢
8.72.15c índre agnā́ námah¢ svàh¢
1.124.1ab us¢ā́ uchántī samidhāné agnā́[u] | udyán sū́rya urviyā́ jyótir aśret
1.162.19cd yā́ te gā́trān¢ām¢ r¢tuthā́ kr¢n¢ómi | tā́-tā pín¢d¢ānām¢ prá juhomy agnáu
1.189.8ab ávocāma nivácanāny asmin | mā́nasya sūnúh¢ sahasāné agnáu
2.15.4ab sá pravol™hr¢́¤n parigátyā dabhī́ter | víśvam adhāg ā́yudham iddhé agnáu
2.16.1ab prá vah¢ satā́m¢ jyés¢t¢hatamāya sus¢t¢utím | agnā́v iva samidhāné havír bhare
3.30.2cd sthirā́ya vr¢́s¢n¢e sávanā kr¢témā́ | yuktā́ grā́vān¢ah¢ samidhāné agnáu
3.55.3cd sámiddhe agnā́v r¢tám íd vadema | mahád devā́nām asuratvám ékam
3.59.5cd tásmā etát pányatamāya jús¢t¢am | agnáu mitrā́ya havír ā́ juhota
4.3.11cd śunám¢ nárah¢ pári s¢adann us¢ā́sam | āvíh¢ svàr abhavaj jāté agnáu
10.88.2ab gīrn¢ám¢ bhúvanam¢ támasā́pagūl™ham | āvíh¢ svàr abhavaj jāté agnáu
4.6.4ab stīrn¢é barhís¢i samidhāné agnā́[u] | ūrdhvó adhvaryúr jujus¢ān¢ó asthāt
6.52.17ab stīrn¢é barhís¢i samidhāné agnáu | sūkténa mahā́ námasā́ vivāse
4.25.1cd kó vā mahé ’vase pā́ryāya | sámiddhe agnáu sutásoma īt¢t¢e
4.39.3ab yó áśvasya dadhikrā́vn¢o ákārīt | sámiddhe agnā́ us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au
5.1.12cd gávis¢t¢hiro námasā stómam agnáu | divī̀va rukmám uruvyáñcam aśret
6.11.5ab vr¢ñjé ha yán námasā barhír agnā́v | áyāmi srúg ghr¢távatī suvr¢ktíh¢
6.40.3ab sámiddhe agnáu sutá indra sóma | ā́ tvā vahantu hárayo váhis¢t¢hāh¢
7.2.4ab saparyávo bháramān¢ā abhijñú | prá vr¢ñjate námasā barhír agnáu
10.6.3cd ā́ yásmin manā́ havī́m¢s¢y agnā́v | áris¢t¢aratha skabhnā́ti śūs¢aih¢
10.88.1ab havís¢ pā́ntam ajáram¢ svarvídi | divispr¢́śy ā́hutam¢ jús¢t¢am agnáu
10.88.7cd tásminn agnáu sūktavākéna devā́ | havír víśva ā́juhavus tanūpā́h¢
10.165.4ab yád úlūko vádati moghám etád | yát kapótah¢ padám agnáu kr¢n¢óti
10.179.3ab śrātám¢ manya ū́dhani śrātám agnáu | súśrātam¢ manye tád r¢tám¢ návīyah¢

agnī-parjanya-
6.52.16ab ágnīparjanyāv ávatam¢ dhíyam¢ me | asmín háve suhavā sus¢t¢utím¢ nah¢

189
agnī́-s¢óma-
1.93.8ab yó agnī́s¢ómā havís¢ah¢ saparyā́d | devadrī́cā mánasā yó ghr¢téna
10.66.7ab agnī́sómā vr¢́s¢an¢ā vā́jasātaye | purupraśastā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā úpa bruve
1.93.2ab ágnīs¢omā yó adyá vām | idám¢ vácah¢ saparyáti
1.93.3ab ágnīs¢omā yá ā́hutim¢ | yó vām¢ dā́śād dhavís¢kr¢tim
1.93.4ab ágnīs¢omā céti tád vīryàm¢ vām¢ | yád ámus¢n¢ītam avasám¢ pan¢ím¢ gā́h¢
1.93.6cd ágnīs¢omā bráhman¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | urúm¢ yajñā́ya cakrathur ulokám
1.93.7ab ágnīs¢omā havís¢ah¢ prásthitasya | vītám¢ háryatam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢éthām
1.93.9ab ágnīs¢omā sávedasā | sáhūtī vanatam¢ gírah¢
1.93.12ab ágnīs¢omā pipr¢tám árvato na | ā́ pyāyantām usríyā havyasū́dah¢
10.19.1cd ágnīs¢omā punarvasū | asmé dhārayatam¢ rayím
1.93.1ab ágnīs¢omāv imám¢ sú me | śr¢n¢utám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā hávam
1.93.5cd yuvám¢ síndhūm¢%r abhíśaster avadyā́d | ágnīs¢omāv ámuñcatam¢ gr¢bhītā́n
1.93.10ab ágnīs¢omāv anéna vām¢ | yó vām¢ ghr¢téna dā́śati
1.93.11ab ágnīs¢omāv imā́ni no | yuvám¢ havyā́ jujos¢atam

agrādvan-
6.69.6ab índrāvis¢n¢ū havís¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | ágrādvānā námasā rātahavyā

aghnyá-
3.33.13cd mā́dus¢kr¢tau vyènasā | aghnyáu śū́nam ā́ratām

án¤girasvant-
8.35.14ab án¤girasvantā utá vís¢n¢uvantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam

áchokti-
5.41.16ab kathā́ dāśema námasā sudā́nun | evayā́ marúto áchoktau
5.41.16c práśravaso marúto áchoktau

ajá-
2.39.2ab prātaryā́vān¢ā rathyèva vīrā́ | ajéva yamā́ váram ā́ sacethe

ajára-
1.112.9ab yā́bhih¢ síndhum¢ mádhumantam ásaścatam¢ | vásis¢t¢ham¢ yā́bhir ajarāv ájinvatam

ájasra-
10.12.7cd sū́rye jyótir ádadhur māsy àktū́n | pári dyotaním¢ carato ájasrā

ajirá-
1.134.3ab vāyúr yun¤kte róhitā vāyúr arun¢ā́ | vāyū́ ráthe ajirā́ dhurí vól™have
3.35.2ab úpājirā́ puruhūtā́ya sáptī | hárī ráthasya dhūrs¢v ā́ yunajmi
5.56.6cd yun¤gdhvám¢ hárī ajirā́ dhurí vól™have | váhis¢t¢hā dhurí vól™have ||

ajuryá-
2.39.5ab vā́tevājuryā́ nadyèva rītír | aks¢ī́ iva cáks¢us¢ā́ yātam arvā́k

ájus¢t¢i-
1.63.5ab tvám¢ ha tyád indrā́ris¢an¢yan | dr¢¤l™hásya cin mártyānām ájus¢t¢au

ānajāná- [perf.mid.(pass.)part. añj-]

1.108.4ab sámiddhes¢v agnís¢v ānajānā́ | yatásrucā barhír u tistirān¢ā́

190
atūrtadaks¢a-
8.26.1c átūrtadaks¢ā vr¢s¢an¢ā vr¢s¢an¢vasū

átya-
4.2.3ab átyā vr¢dhasnū́ róhitā ghr¢tásnū | r¢tásya manye mánasā jávis¢t¢hā

ádabdha-
3.54.16cd yuvám¢ hí sthó rayidáu no rayīn¢ā́m¢ | dātrám¢ raks¢ethe ákavair ádabdhā

adábha-
5.86.5ab tā́ vr¢dhántāv ánu dyū́n | mártāya devā́v adábhā

adas [pronoun asau ]

1.105.16ab asáu yáh¢ pánthā ādityó | diví pravā́cyam¢ kr¢táh¢
1.191.9ab úd apaptad asáu sū́ryah¢ | purú víśvāni jū́rvan
5.17.3ab asyá vā́sā́ u arcís¢ā | yá ā́yukta tujā́ girā́
8.91.2ab asáu yá és¢i vīrakó | gr¢hám¢-gr¢ham¢ vicā́kaśad
8.91.6ab asáu ca yā́ na urvárā | ā́d imā́m¢ tanvàm¢ máma
10.132.4ab asā́v anyó asura sūyata dyáus | tvám¢ víśves¢ām¢ varun¢āsi rā́jā
10.146.1ab áran¢yāny áran¢yāny | asáu yā́ préva náśyasi
10.159.1ab úd asáu sū́ryo agād | úd ayám¢ māmakó bhágah¢

ádābhya-
1.155.1cd yā́ sā́nuni párvatānām ádābhyā | mahás tasthátur árvateva sādhúnā
5.75.7cde tiráś cid aryayā́ pári | vartír yātam adābhyā | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.8ab asmín yajñé adābhyā | jaritā́ram¢ śubhas patī
7.66.17ab kā́vyebhir adābhyā | ā́ yātam¢ varun¢a dyumát

ádus¢kr¢t-
3.33.13cd mā́dus¢kr¢tau vyènasā | aghnyáu śū́nam ā́ratām

ádbhuta-
5.66.4ab ádhā hí kā́vyā yuvám¢ | dáks¢asya pūrbhír adbhutā

ádri-
1.70.4ab ádrau cid asmā | antár duron¢é
5.85.2cd hr¢tsú krátum¢ várun¢o apsv àgním¢ | diví sū́ryam adadhāt sómam ádrau
9.96.10ab sá pūrvyó vasuvíj jā́yamāno | mr¢jānó apsú duduhānó ádrau

adrúh-
3.56.1cd ná ródasī adrúhā vedyā́bhir | ná párvatā nináme tasthivā́m¢sah¢
4.56.2cd r¢tā́varī adrúhā deváputre | yajñásya netrī́ śucáyadbhir arkáih¢
5.68.4c adrúhā deváu vardhete
7.66.18ab divó dhā́mabhir varun¢a | mitráś cā́ yātam adrúhā
2.41.21ab ā́ vām upástham adruhā | devā́h¢ sīdantu yajñíyāh¢

adruhvan-
5.70.2ab tā́ vām¢ samyág adruhvān¢ā | ís¢am aśyāma dhā́yase

adhis¢avan¢yà-
1.28.2ab yátra dvā́v iva jaghánā | adhis¢avan¢yā̀ kr¢tā́

ádhīti-
2.4.8ab nū́ te pū́rvasyā́vaso ádhītau | tr¢tī́ye vidáthe mánma śam¢si
191
adhvagá-
8.35.8ab ham¢sā́v iva patatho adhvagā́v iva | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢

adhvará-
3.6.10cd prā́cī adhvaréva tasthatuh¢ suméke | r¢tā́varī r¢tájātasya satyé

adhvaryánt- [pres.act.part. adhvary-]

1.181.1ab kád u prés¢t¢āv is¢ā́m¢ rayīn¢ā́m | adhvaryántā yád unninīthó apā́m

anad¢váh-
10.85.10cd śukrā́v anad¢vā́hāv āstām¢ | yád áyāt sūryā́ gr¢hám

ánapacyuta-
8.26.7c maghávānā suvī́rāv ánapacyutā
9.111.3fg vájraś ca yád bhávatho ánapacyutā | samátsv ánapacyutā

ánabhidruh-
2.41.5ab rā́jānāv ánabhidruhā | dhruvé sádasy uttamé

ánasvant-
5.27.1ab ánasvantā sátpatir māmahe me | gā́vā cétis¢t¢ho ásuro maghónah¢

anindyá-
1.180.7cd ádhā cid dhí s¢māśvināv anindyā | pāthó hí s¢mā vr¢s¢an¢āv ántidevam

anehás-
6.75.10ab brā́hman¢āsah¢ pítarah¢ sómyāsah¢ | śivé no dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ anehásā

ánta-
4.1.11cd apā́d aśīrs¢ā́ guhámāno ántā | ā́yoyuvāno vr¢s¢abhásya nīl™é
5.47.3cd mádhye divó níhitah¢ pr¢́śnir áśmā | ví cakrame rájasas pāty ántau

áparājita-
3.12.4ab tośā́ vr¢trahán¢ā huve | sajítvānā́parājitā
8.38.2ab tośā́sā rathayā́vānā | vr¢trahán¢āparājitā

apás-
10.106.1ab ubhā́ u nūnám¢ tád íd arthayethe | ví tanvāthe dhíyo vástrāpáseva

apnarā́j-
10.132.7ab yuvám¢ hy àpnarā́jāv ásīdatam¢ | tís¢t¢had rátham¢ ná dhūrs¢ádam¢ vanars¢ádam

apratí-
8.32.16c ná sómo apratā́ pape

abhiśrī́-
1.144.6cd énī ta eté br¢hatī́ abhiśríyā | hiran¢yáyī vákvarī barhír āśāte
6.70.1ab ghr¢távatī bhúvanānām abhiśríyā | urvī́ pr¢thvī́ madhudúghe supéśasā

abhís¢t¢i-
1.158.1ab vásū rudrā́ purumántū vr¢dhántā | daśasyátam¢ no vr¢s¢an¢āv abhís¢t¢au
4.16.4cd andhā́ támām¢si dúdhitā vicáks¢e | nr¢́bhyaś cakāra nr¢́tamo abhís¢t¢au
4.16.9ab áchā kavím¢ nr¢man¢o gā abhís¢t¢au | svàrs¢ātā maghavan nā́dhamānam
5.41.9cd panitá āptyó yajatáh¢ sádā no | várdhān nah¢ śám¢sam¢ náryo abhís¢t¢au
192
6.33.5ab nūnám¢ na indrāparā́ya ca syā | bhávā mr¢l™īká utá no abhís¢t¢au
6.67.11ab avór itthā́ vām¢ chardís¢o abhís¢t¢au | yuvór mitrāvarun¢āv áskr¢dhoyu
7.19.8ab priyā́sa ít te maghavann abhís¢t¢au | náro madema śaran¢é sákhāyah¢
7.19.9ab sadyáś cin nú té maghavann abhís¢t¢au | nárah¢ śam¢santy ukthaśā́sa ukthā́
10.6.1ab ayám¢ sá yásya śármann ávobhir | agnér édhate jaritā́bhís¢t¢au
10.61.22cd ráks¢ā ca no maghónah¢ pāhí sūrī́n | anehásas te harivo abhís¢t¢au

ámartya-
7.73.1cd purudám¢sā purutámā purājā́ | ámartyā havate aśvínā gī́h¢
8.5.31c ís¢o dā́sīr amartyā
8.26.17c śrutám ín me amartyā

ámardhant-
3.25.4c ámardhantā somapéyāya devā

amr¢́ta-
5.42.18cd ā́ no rayím¢ vahatam ótá vīrā́n | ā́ víśvāny amr¢tā sáubhagāni
5.43.17cd ā́ no rayím¢ vahatam ótá vīrā́n | ā́ víśvāny amr¢tā sáubhagāni
5.76.5cd ā́ no rayím¢ vahatam ótá vīrā́n | ā́ víśvāny amr¢tā sáubhagāni
5.77.5cd ā́ no rayím¢ vahatam ótá vīrā́n | ā́ víśvāny amr¢tā sáubhagāni

áyatant-
2.24.5cd áyatantā carato anyád-anyad íd | yā́ cakā́ra vayúnā bráhman¢as pátih¢

arajjú-
2.13.9cd arajjáu dásyūn sám unab dabhī́taye | suprāvyò abhavah¢ sā́sy ukthiyàh¢

aratí-
5.2.1cd ánīkam asya ná mináj jánāsah¢ | puráh¢ paśyanti níhitam aratáu

aratní-
10.160.4cd nír aratnáu maghávā tám¢ dadhāti | brahmadvís¢o hanty ánānudis¢t¢ah¢

ariprá-
8.8.9cd áriprā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ mayobhúvā

áris¢an¢ya-
2.39.4cd śvā́neva no áris¢an¢yā tanū́nām¢ | khr¢́galeva visrásah¢ pātam asmā́n

arun¢á-
1.134.3ab vāyúr yun¤kte róhitā vāyúr arun¢ā́ | vāyū́ ráthe ajirā́ dhurí vól™have

arus¢á-
1.94.10ab yád áyukthā arus¢ā́ róhitā ráthe | vā́tajūtā vr¢s¢abhásyeva te rávah¢
2.10.2cd śyāvā́ rátham¢ vahato róhitā vā | utā́rus¢ā́ha cakre víbhr¢trah¢
4.2.3cd antár īyase arus¢ā́ yujānó | yus¢mā́m¢ś ca devā́n víśa ā́ ca mártān
6.27.7ab yásya gā́vāv arus¢ā́ sūyavasyū́ | antár ū s¢ú cárato rérihān¢ā
7.16.2ab sá yojate arus¢ā́ viśvábhojasā | sá dudravat svā̀hutah¢

arepás-
5.73.4cd nā́nā jātā́v arepásā | sám asmé bándhum éyathuh¢
5.51.6cd tā́ñ jus¢ethām arepásāv | abhí práyah¢

193
arkásāti-
1.174.7ab rápat kavír indrārkásātau | ks¢ā́m¢ dāsā́yopabárhan¢īm¢ kah¢
6.20.4ab śatáir apadran pan¢áya indrā́tra | dáśon¢aye kaváye ’rkásātau
6.26.3ab tvám¢ kavím¢ codayo ’rkásātau | tvám¢ kútsāya śús¢n¢am¢ dāśús¢e vark

arcimánt-
10.61.15ab utá tyā́ me ráudrāv arcimántā | nā́satyāv indra gūrtáye yájadhyai

árn¢asāti-
1.63.6ab tvā́m¢ ha tyád indrā́rn¢asātau | svàrmīl™he nára ājā́ havante
2.20.8ab tásmai tavasyàm ánu dāyi satrā́ | índrāya devébhir árn¢asātau
4.24.4ab kratūyánti ks¢itáyo yóga ugra | āśus¢ān¢ā́so mithó árn¢asātau

árdha-
2.27.15cd ubhā́ ks¢áyāv ājáyan yāti pr¢tsú | ubhā́v árdhau bhavatah¢ sādhū́ asmai

aryá-
7.65.2ab tā́ hí devā́nām ásurā tā́v aryā́ | tā́ nah¢ ks¢itī́h¢ karatam ūrjáyantīh¢

árvanta-
8.25.24c mahó vājínāv árvantā sácāsanam
10.105.2ab hárī yásya suyújā vívratā vér | árvantā́nu śépā

arvā́ñc-
1.47.8ab arvā́ñcā vām¢ sáptayo ’dhvaraśríyo | váhantu sávanéd úpa
1.55.7ab dānā́ya mánah¢ somapāvann astu te | ’rvā́ñcā hárī vandanaśrud ā́ kr¢dhi
1.137.3de asmatrā́ gantam úpa no | ’rvā́ñcā sómapītaye
2.39.3cd cakravākéva práti vástor usrā | arvā́ñcā yātam¢ rathyèva śakrā
5.76.1cd arvā́ñcā nūnám¢ rathyehá yātam | pīpivā́m¢sam aśvinā gharmám ácha

arvācīná-
5.74.9cd arvācīnā́ vicetasā | víbhih¢ śyenéva dīyatam
8.22.3cd arvācīnā́ sv ávase karāmahe | gántārā daśús¢o gr¢hám

árhant- [part. arh-]

5.86.5cd árhantā cit puró dadhe | ám¢śeva devā́v árvate

avadyagohana-
1.34.3ab samāné áhan trír avadyagohanā | trír adyá yajñám mádhunā mimiks¢atam

aváni-
5.54.2cd sám¢ vidyútā dádhati vāśati tritáh¢ | sváranty ā́po ’vánā párijrayah¢

avitr¢́-
10.39.3ab amājúraś cid bhavatho yuvám¢ bhágo | anāśóś cid avitā́rāpamásya cit
1.181.1cd ayám¢ vām¢ yajñó akr¢ta práśastim¢ | vásudhitī ávitārā janānām

aśnánt- [part. aś-]

7.67.7cd áhel™atā mánasā yātam arvā́g | aśnántā havyám¢ mā́nus¢īs¢u viks¢ú
8.5.31ab ā́ vahethe parākā́t | pūrvī́r aśnántāv aśvinā

áśva-
1.174.5ab váha kútsam indra yásmiñ cākán | syūmanyū́ r¢jrā́ vā́tasyā́śvā
3.35.3cd grásetām áśvā ví mucehá śón¢ā | divé-dive sadr¢́śīr addhi dhānā́h¢
194
4.33.10ab yé hárī medháyokthā́ mádanta | índrāya cakrúh¢ suyújā yé áśvā
4.34.9ab yé aśvínā yé pitárā yá ūtī́ | dhenúm¢ tataks¢úr r¢bhávo yá áśvā
6.59.3ab okivā́m¢sā suté sácām¢% | áśvā sáptī ivā́dane
6.67.4ab áśvā ná yā́ vājínā pūtábandhū | r¢tā́ yád gárbham áditir bháradhyai
7.104.6ab índrāsomā pári vām¢ bhūtu viśváta | iyám¢ matíh¢ kaks¢yā́śveva vājínā
10.22.4ab yujānó áśvā vā́tasya dhúnī | devó devásya vajrivah¢
10.22.5ab tvám¢ tyā́ cid vā́tasyā́śvā́gā | r¢jrā́ tmánā váhadhyai

áśvāmagha-
7.71.1cd áśvāmaghā gómaghā vām¢ huvema | dívā náktam¢ śárum asmád yuyotam

aśvín-
1.22.2c aśvínā tā́ havāmahe
1.44.8ab savitā́ram us¢ásam aśvínā bhágam | agním¢ vyùs¢t¢is¢u ks¢ápah¢
1.89.3cd aryamán¢am¢ várun¢am¢ sómam aśvínā | sárasvatī nah¢ subhágā máyas karat
1.111.4cd ubhā́ mitrā́várun¢ā nūnám aśvínā | té no hinvantu sātáye dhiyé jis¢é
1.156.4ab tám asya rā́jā várun¢as tám aśvínā | krátum¢ sacanta mā́rutasya vedhásah¢
1.157.1cd ā́yuks¢ātām aśvínā yā́tave rátham¢ | prā́sāvīd deváh¢ savitā́ jágat pr¢́thak
1.161.6ab índro hárī yuyujé aśvínā rátham¢ | br¢́haspátir viśvárūpām úpājata
1.181.2cd manojúvo vr¢́s¢an¢o vītápr¢s¢t¢hā | éhá svarā́jo aśvínā vahantu
3.20.1ab agním us¢ásam aśvínā dadhikrā́m¢ | vyùs¢t¢is¢u havate váhnir uktháih¢
3.20.5cd aśvínā mitrā́várun¢ā bhágam¢ ca | vásūn rudrā́m¢% ādityā́m¢% ihá huve
3.58.4ab ā́ manyethām ā́ gatam¢ kác cid évair | víśve jánāso aśvínā havante
4.2.4ab aryamán¢am¢ várun¢am¢ mitrám es¢ām | índrāvís¢n¢ū marúto aśvínotá
4.34.9ab yé aśvínā yé pitárā yá ūtī́ | dhenúm¢ tataks¢úr r¢bhávo yá áśvā
4.45.5ab svadhvarā́so mádhumanto agnáya | usrā́ jarante práti vástor aśvínā
5.26.9ab édám marúto aśvínā | mitráh¢ sīdantu várun¢ah¢
5.43.8ab áchā mahī́ br¢hatī́ śám¢tamā gī́r | dūtó ná gantv aśvínā huvádhyai
5.46.4cd utárbháva utá rāyé no aśvínā | utá tvás¢t¢otá vibhvā́nu mam¢sate
5.51.11ab svastí no mimītām aśvínā bhágah¢ | svastí devy áditir anarván¢ah¢
5.76.2ab ná sam¢skr¢tám¢ prá mimīto gámis¢t¢hā | ánti nūnám aśvínópastutehá
5.76.3cd dívā náktam ávasā śám¢tamena | nédā́nīm¢ pītír aśvínā tatāna
5.77.1cd prātár hí yajñám aśvínā dadhā́te | prá śam¢santi kaváyah¢ pūrvabhā́jah¢
5.77.2ab prātár yajadhvam aśvínā hinota | ná sāyám asti devayā́ ájus¢t¢am
6.62.1ab stus¢é nárā divó asyá prasántā | aśvínā huve járamān¢o arkáih¢
7.9.5cd sárasvatīm¢ marúto aśvínāpo | yáks¢i devā́n ratnadhéyāya víśvān
7.35.4ab śám¢ no agnír jyótiranīko astu | śám¢ no mitrā́várun¢āv aśvínā śám
7.41.1ab prātár agním¢ prātár índram¢ havāmahe | prātár mitrā́várun¢ā prātár aśvínā
7.44.1ab dadhikrā́m¢ vah¢ prathamám aśvínos¢ásam | agním¢ sámiddham¢ bhágam ūtáye huve
7.44.2cd íl™ām¢ devī́m¢ barhís¢i sādáyanto | aśvínā víprā suhávā huvema
7.51.3cd índro agnír aśvínā tus¢t¢uvānā́ | yūyám¢ pāta svastíbhih¢ sádā nah¢
7.73.1cd purudám¢sā purutámā purājā́ | ámartyā havate aśvínā gī́h¢
7.74.5ab ádhā ha yánto aśvínā | pr¢́ks¢ah¢ sacanta sūráyah¢
8.5.4c stus¢é kán¢vāso aśvínā
8.8.8ab kím anyé páry āsate | asmát stómebhir aśvínā
8.9.17ab prá bodhayos¢o aśvínā | prá devi sūnr¢te mahi
8.9.19cd yád vā vā́n¢īr ánūs¢ata | prá devayánto aśvínā
8.10.3ab tyā́ nv àśvínā huve | sudám¢sasā gr¢bhé kr¢tā́
8.18.8ab utá tyā́ dáivyā bhis¢ájā | śám¢ nah¢ karato aśvínā
8.18.20ab br¢hád várūtham¢ marútām¢ | devám¢ trātā́ram aśvínā
8.22.3ab ihá tyā́ purubhū́tamā | devā́ námobhir aśvínā
8.22.11ab yád ádhrigāvo ádhrigū | idā́ cid áhno aśvínā hávāmahe
8.22.13ab tā́v idā́ cid áhānām¢ | tā́v aśvínā vándamāna úpa bruve

195
8.22.15ab ā́ súgmyāya súgmyam¢ | prātā́ ráthenāśvínā vā saks¢án¢ī
8.25.14ab utá nah¢ síndhur apā́m¢ | tán marútas tád aśvínā
8.26.10ab aśvínā sv r¢̀s¢e stuhi | kuvít te śrávato hávam
8.26.13c saparyántā śubhé cakrāte aśvínā
8.73.6ab aśvínā yāmahū́tamā | nédis¢t¢ham¢ yāmy ā́pyam
8.73.17ab aśvínā sú vicā́kaśad | vr¢ks¢ám¢ paraśumā́m¢% iva
8.94.4c utá svarā́jo aśvínā
9.7.7ab sá vāyúm índram aśvínā | sākám mádena gachati
9.8.2ab punānā́saś camūs¢ádo | gáchanto vāyúm aśvínā
9.81.4cd br¢́haspátir marúto vāyúr aśvínā | tvás¢t¢ā savitā́ suyámā sárasvatī
10.35.6cd ā́yuks¢ātām aśvínā tū́tujim¢ rátham¢ | svasty àgním¢ samidhānám īmahe
10.35.11cd br¢́haspátim¢ pūs¢án¢am aśvínā bhágam¢ | svasty àgním¢ samidhānám īmahe
10.40.2ab kúha svid dos¢ā́ kúha vástor aśvínā | kúhābhipitvám¢ karatah¢ kúhos¢atuh¢
10.40.14ab kvà svid adyá katamā́sv aśvínā | viks¢ú dasrā́ mādayete śubhás pátī
10.64.3cd sū́ryāmā́sā candrámasā yamám¢ diví | tritám¢ vātam us¢ásam aktúm aśvínā
10.66.5ab sárasvān dhībhír várun¢o dhr¢távratah¢ | pūs¢ā́ vís¢n¢ur mahimā́ vāyúr aśvínā
10.73.3cd tvám indra sālāvr¢kā́n sahásram | āsán dadhis¢e aśvínā́ vavr¢tyāh¢
10.73.4cd vasā́vyām indra dhārayah¢ sahásrā | aśvínā śūra dadatur maghā́ni
10.85.8cd sūryā́yā aśvínā varā́ | agnír āsīt purogaváh¢
10.85.9ab sómo vadhūyúr abhavad | aśvínāstām ubhā́ varā́
10.85.26ab pūs¢ā́ tvetó nayatu hastagr¢́hya | aśvínā tvā prá vahatām¢ ráthena
10.93.6ab utá no devā́v aśvínā śubhás pátī | dhā́mabhir mitrā́várun¢ā urus¢yatām
10.93.7ab utá no rudrā́ cin mr¢l™atām aśvínā | víśve devā́so ráthaspátir bhágah¢
10.125.1cd ahám¢ mitrā́várun¢obhā́ bibharmy | ahám indrāgnī́ ahám aśvínobhā́
10.128.7cd imám¢ yajñám aśvínobhā́ br¢́haspátir | devā́h¢ pāntu yájamānam¢ nyarthā́t
10.131.5ab putrám iva pitárāv aśvínobhā | índrāváthuh¢ kā́vyair dam¢sánābhih¢
10.184.3ab hiran¢yáyī arán¢ī | yám¢ nirmánthato aśvínā
1.22.1ab prātaryújā ví bodhaya | aśvínāv éhá gachatām
1.186.10ab pró aśvínāv ávase kr¢n¢udhvam¢ | prá pūs¢án¢am¢ svátavaso hí sánti
2.31.4cd íl™ā bhágo br¢haddivótá ródasī | pūs¢ā́ púram¢dhir aśvínāv ádhā pátī
3.58.1cd ā́ dyotaním¢ vahati śubhráyāmā | us¢ása stómo aśvínāv ajīgah¢
4.25.3cd kásyāśvínāv índro agníh¢ sutásya | am¢śóh¢ pibanti mánasā́vivenam
8.8.12cd stómam¢ me aśvínāv imám | abhí váhnī anūs¢ātām
8.9.13ab yád adyā́śvínāv ahám¢ | huvéya vā́jasātaye
8.10.2cd br¢haspátim¢ víśvān devā́m%¢ ahám¢ huva | índrāvís¢n¢ū aśvínāv āśuhés¢asā
10.17.2cd utā́śvínāv abharad yát tád ā́sīd | ájahād u dvā́ mithunā́ saran¢yū́h¢
10.132.1cd ījānám¢ devā́v aśvínāv | abhí sumnáir avardhatām
10.184.2cd gárbham¢ te aśvínau devā́v | ā́ dhattām¢ pús¢karasrajā
1.3.1ab áśvinā yájvarīr ís¢o | drávatpān¢ī śúbhas patī
1.3.2ab áśvinā púrudam¢sasā | nárā śávīrayā dhiyā́
1.15.11ab áśvinā píbatam¢ mádhu | dī́dyagnī śucivratā
1.22.3ab yā́ vām¢ káśā mádhumatī | áśvinā sūnr¢́tāvatī
1.22.4c áśvinā somíno gr¢hám
1.47.3ab áśvinā mádhumattamam¢ | pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
1.92.16ab áśvinā vartír asmád ā́ | gómad dasrā híran¢yavat
3.58.7ab áśvinā vāyúnā yuvám¢ sudaks¢ā | niyúdbhis¢ ca sajós¢asā yuvānā
3.58.8ab áśvinā pári vām ís¢ah¢ purūcī́r | īyúr gīrbhír yátamānā ámr¢dhrāh¢
3.58.9ab áśvinā madhus¢úttamo yuvā́kuh¢ | sómas tám¢ pātam ā́ gatam¢ duron¢é
5.74.10ab áśvinā yád dha kárhi cic | chuśrūyā́tam imám¢ hávam
5.75.3ab ā́ no rátnāni bíbhratāv | áśvinā gáchatam¢ yuvám
8.8.1ab ā́ no víśvābhir ūtíbhir | áśvinā gáchatam¢ yuvám
8.85.1ab ā́ me hávam¢ nāsatyā | áśvinā gáchatam¢ yuvám
5.78.2ab áśvinā harin¢ā́v iva | gaurā́v ivā́nu yávasam
196
5.78.3ab áśvinā vājinīvasū | jus¢éthām¢ yajñám is¢t¢áye
8.8.5ab ā́ no yātam úpaśruty | áśvinā sómapītaye
8.8.16ab prā́smā ū́rjam¢ ghr¢taścútam | áśvinā yáchatam¢ yuvám
8.8.18cd rā́jantāv adhvarā́n¢ām | áśvinā yā́mahūtis¢u
8.8.19ab ā́ no gantam¢ mayobhúvā | áśvinā śambhúvā yuvám
8.22.6cd tā́ vām adyá sumatíbhih¢ śubhas patī | áśvinā prá stuvīmahi
8.26.19ab smád etáyā sukīrtyā́ | áśvinā śvetáyā dhiyā́
8.27.8ab ā́ prá yāta máruto vís¢n¢o áśvinā | pū́s¢an mā́kīnayā dhiyā́
8.35.19cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | áśvinā tiróahnyam
8.35.20cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | áśvinā tiróahnyam
8.35.21cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | áśvinā tiróahnyam
8.83.7c itā́ máruto áśvinā
8.85.9ab nū́ me gíro nāsatyā | áśvinā prā́vatam¢ yuvám
8.87.6cd tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ purudám¢sasā dhiyā́ | áśvinā śrus¢t¢y ā́ gatam
1.30.18c samudré aśvinéyate
1.34.1ab tríś cin no adyā́ bhavatam¢ navedasā | vibhúr vām¢ yā́ma utá rātír aśvinā
1.34.2cd tráya skambhā́sa skabhitā́sa ārábhe | trír náktam¢ yāthás trír v aśvinā dívā
1.34.3cd trír vā́javatīr ís¢o aśvinā yuvám¢ | dos¢ā́ asmábhyam us¢ásaś ca pinvatam
1.34.4cd trír nāndyàm¢ vahatam aśvinā yuvám¢ | tríh¢ pr¢́ks¢o asmé aks¢áreva pinvatam
1.34.5ab trír no rayím¢ vahatam aśvinā yuvám¢ | trír devátātā trír utā́vatam¢ dhíyah¢
1.34.6ab trír no aśvinā divyā́ni bhes¢ajā́ | tríh¢ pā́rthivāni trír u dattam adbhyáh¢
1.34.7ab trír no aśvinā yajatā́ divé-dive | pári tridhā́tu pr¢thivī́m aśāyatam
1.34.8ab trír aśvinā síndhubhih¢ saptámātr¢bhis | tráya āhāvā́s tredhā́ havís¢ kr¢tám
1.34.11ab ā́ nāsatyā tribhír ekādaśáir ihá | devébhir yātam madhupéyam aśvinā
1.34.12ab ā́ no aśvinā trivr¢́tā ráthena | arvā́ñcam¢ rayím¢ vahatam¢ suvī́ram
1.46.1c stus¢é vām aśvinā br¢hát
1.46.6ab yā́ nah¢ pī́parad aśvinā | jyótis¢matī támas tiráh¢
1.46.7c yuñjā́thām aśvinā rátham
8.73.1ab úd īrāthām r¢tāyaté | yuñjā́thām aśvinā rátham
1.46.15ab ubhā́ pibatam aśvinā | ubhā́ nah¢ śárma yachatam
1.47.1cd tám aśvinā pibatam¢ tiróahnyam¢ | dhattám¢ rátnāni dāśūśe
1.47.2ab trivandhurén¢a trivr¢́tā supéśasā | ráthenā́ yātam aśvinā
8.8.11ab átah¢ sahásranirn¢ijā | ráthenā́ yātam aśvinā
8.8.14cd átah¢ sahásranirn¢ijā | ráthenā́ yātam aśvinā
8.73.2ab nimis¢áś cij jávīyasā | ráthenā yātam aśvinā
8.85.8ab trivandhurén¢a trivr¢́tā | ráthenā́ yātam aśvinā
1.47.4cd kán¢vāso vām¢ sutásomā abhídyavo | yuvā́m¢ havante aśvinā
8.5.17c yuvā́m¢ havante aśvinā
1.47.5ab yā́bhih¢ kán¢vam abhís¢t¢ibhih¢ | prā́vatam¢ yuvám aśvinā
1.47.6ab sudā́se dasrā vásu bíbhratā ráthe | pr¢́ks¢o vahatam aśvinā
1.47.10cd śáśvat kán¢vānām¢ sádasi priyé hí kam¢ | sómam¢ papáthur aśvinā
1.89.4cd tád grā́vān¢ah¢ somasúto mayobhúvas | tád aśvinā śr¢n¢utam¢ dhis¢n¢yā yuvám
1.92.17c ā́ na ū́rjam¢ vahatam aśvinā yuvám
1.157.4ab ā́ ná ū́rjam¢ vahatam aśvinā yuvám¢ | mádhumatyā nah¢ káśayā mimiks¢atam
1.109.4cd tā́v aśvinā bhadrahastā supān¢ī | ā́ dhāvatam¢ mádhunā pr¢n¤ktám apsú
1.112.1cd yā́bhir bháre kārámám¢śāya jínvathas | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.2cd yā́bhir dhíyó ’vathah¢ kármann is¢t¢áye | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.3cd yā́bhir dhenúm asvàm¢ pínvatho narā | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.4cd yā́bhis trimántur ábhavad vicaks¢an¢ás | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.5cd yā́bhih¢ kán¢vam¢ prá sís¢āsantam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.6cd yā́bhih¢ karkándhum¢ vayyàm¢ ca jínvathas | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.7cd yā́bhih¢ pr¢́śnigum¢ purukútsam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.8cd yā́bhir vártikām¢ grasitā́m ámuñcatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam

197
1.112.9cd yā́bhih¢ kútsam¢ śrutáryam¢ náryam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.10cd yā́bhir váśam aśvyám¢ pren¢ím ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.11cd kaks¢ī́vantam¢ stotā́ram¢ yā́bhir ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.12cd yā́bhis triśóka usríyā udā́jata | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.13cd yā́bhir vípram¢ prá bharádvājam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.14cd yā́bhih¢ pūrbhídye trasádasyum ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.15cd yā́bhir vyàśvam utá pr¢́thim ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.16cd yā́bhih¢ śā́rīr ā́jatam¢ syū́maraśmaye | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.17cd yā́bhih¢ śáryātam ávatho mahādhané | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.18cd yā́bhir mánum¢ śū́ram is¢ā́ samā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.19cd yā́bhih¢ sudā́sa ūháthuh¢ sudevyàm¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.20cd omyā́vatīm¢ subhárām r¢tastúbham¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.21cd mádhu priyám¢ bharatho yát sarád¢bhyas | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.22cd yā́bhī ráthām¢% ávatho yā́bhir árvatas | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.23cd yā́bhir dhvasántim¢ purus¢ántim ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.24ab ápnasvatīm aśvinā vā́cam asmé | kr¢tám¢ no dasrā vr¢́s¢an¢ā manīs¢ā́m
1.112.25ab dyúbhir aktúbhih¢ pári pātam asmā́n | áris¢t¢ebhir aśvinā sáubhagebhih¢
1.116.3ab túgro ha bhujyúm aśvinodameghé | rayím¢ ná káś cin mamr¢vā́m¢% ávāhāh¢
1.116.6ab yám aśvinā dadáthuh¢ śvetám áśvam | aghā́śvāya śáśvad ít svastí
1.116.8cd r¢bī́se átrim aśvinā́vanītam | ún ninyathuh¢ sárvagan¢am¢ svastí
1.116.18ab yád áyātam¢ dívodāsāya vartír | bharádvājāyāśvinā háyantā
1.116.21ab ékasyā vástor ā́vatam¢ rán¢āya | váśam aśvinā sanáye sahásrā
1.117.1ab mádhvah¢ sómasyāśvinā mádāya | pratnó hótā́ vivāsate vām
1.117.2ab yó vām aśvinā mánaso jávīyān | ráthah¢ sváśvo víśa ājígāti
1.117.4ab áśvam¢ ná gūl™hám aśvinā durévair | r¢́s¢im¢ narā vr¢s¢an¢ā rebhám apsú
1.117.5cd śubhé rukmám¢ ná darśatám¢ níkhātam | úd ūpathur aśvinā vándanāya
1.117.8ab yuvám¢ śyā́vāya rúśatīm adattam¢ | maháh¢ ks¢on¢ásyāśvinā kán¢vāya
1.117.9ab purū́ várpām¢sy aśvinā dádhānā | ní pedáva ūhathur āśúm áśvam
1.117.10cd yád vām¢ pajrā́so aśvinā hávante | yātám is¢ā́ ca vidús¢e ca vā́jam
1.117.11ab sūnór mā́nenāśvinā gr¢n¢ānā́ | vā́jam¢ víprāya bhuran¢ā rádantā
1.117.12cd híran¢yasyeva kaláśam¢ níkhātam | úd ūpathur daśamé aśvinā́han
1.117.13ab yuvám¢ cyávānam aśvinā járantam¢ | púnar yúvānam¢ cakrathuh¢ śácībhih¢
1.117.15ab ájohavīd aśvinā taugryó vām¢ | pról™hah¢ samudrám avyathír jaganvā́n
1.117.16ab ájohavīd aśvinā vártikā vām | āsnó yát sīm ámuñcatam¢ vr¢́kasya
1.117.18ab śunám andhā́ya bháram ahvayat sā́ | vr¢kī́r aśvinā vr¢s¢an¢ā náréti
1.117.19ab mahī́ vām ūtír aśvinā mayobhū́r | utá srāmám¢ dhis¢n¢yā sám¢ rin¢īthah¢
1.117.20ab ádhenum¢ dasrā staryàm¢ vís¢aktām | ápinvatam¢ śayáve aśvinā gā́m
1.117.21ab yávam¢ vr¢ken¢āśvinā vápantā | ís¢am¢ duhántā mánus¢āya dasrā
1.117.22ab ātharvan¢ā́yāśvinā dadhīce | áśvyam¢ śírah¢ práty airayatam
1.117.23ab sádā kavī sumatím ā́ cake vām¢ | víśvā dhíyo aśvinā prā́vatam¢ me
1.117.24ab híran¢yahastam aśvinā rárān¢ā | putrám¢ narā vadhrimatyā́ adattam
1.117.24cd trídhā ha śyā́vam aśvinā víkastam | új jīvása airayatam¢ sudānū
1.117.25ab etā́ni vām aśvinā vīryā̀n¢i | prá pūrvyā́n¢y āyávo ’vocan
1.118.1ab ā́ vām¢ rátho aśvinā śyenápatvā | sumr¢¤l™īkáh¢ svávām¢% yātv arvā́n¤
1.118.2cd pínvatam¢ gā́ jínvatam árvato no | vardháyatam aśvinā vīrám asmé
1.118.3cd kím an¤gá vām¢ práty ávartim¢ gámis¢t¢hā | āhúr víprāso aśvinā purājā́h¢
3.58.3cd kíman¤gá vām¢ práty ávartim¢ gámis¢t¢hā | āhúr víprāso aśvinā purājā́h¢
1.118.4ab ā́ vām¢ śyenā́so aśvinā vahantu | ráthe yuktā́sa ā́śávah¢ patam¢gā́h¢
1.118.8ab yuvám¢ dhenúm¢ śayáve nādhitā́ya | ápinvatam aśvinā pūrvyā́ya
1.118.9ab yuvám¢ śvetám¢ pedáva índrajūtam | ahihánam aśvinādattam áśvam
1.118.10ab tā́ vām narā sv ávase sujātā́ | hávāmahe aśvinā nā́dhamānāh¢
1.118.11cd háve hí vām aśvinā rātáhavyah¢ | śaśvattamā́yā us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au

198
1.119.2cd svádāmi gharmám¢ práti yanty ūtáya | ā́ vām ūrjā́nī rátham aśvināruhat
1.119.3cd yuvór áha pravan¢é cekite rátho | yád aśvinā váhathah¢ sūrím ā́ váram
1.119.5ab yuvór aśvinā vápus¢e yuvāyújam¢ | rátham¢ vā́n¢ī yematur asya śárdhyam
1.119.10ab yuvám¢ pedave puruvā́ram aśvinā | spr¢dhā́m¢ śvetám¢ tarutā́ram¢ duvasyathah¢
1.120.1ab kā́ rādhad dhótrāśvinā vām | kó vām¢ jós¢a ubháyoh¢
1.120.6ab śrutám¢ gāyatrám¢ tákavānasya | ahám¢ cid dhí rirébhāśvinā vām
1.139.3ab yuvā́m¢ stómebhir devayánto aśvinā | āśrāváyanta iva ślókam āyávo
1.157.2ab yád yuñjā́the vr¢́s¢an¢am aśvinā rátham¢ | ghr¢téna no mádhunā ks¢atrám uks¢atam
1.180.4cd tád vām¢ narāv aśvinā páśvaïs¢t¢ī | ráthyeva cakrā́ práti yanti mádhvah¢
1.180.10ab tám¢ vām¢ rátham¢ vayám adyā́ huvema | stómair aśvinā suvitā́ya návyam
1.181.5cd hárī anyásya pīpáyanta vā́jair | mathrā́ rájām¢sy aśvinā ví ghós¢aih¢
1.181.7ab ásarji vām¢ sthávirā vedhasā gī́r | bāl™hé aśvinā tredhā́ ks¢árantī
1.181.9ab yuvā́m¢ pūs¢évāśvinā púram¢dhir | agním us¢ā́m¢ ná jarate havís¢mān
1.182.2cd pūrn¢ám¢ rátham¢ vahethe mádhva ā́citam¢ | téna dāśvā́m¢sam úpa yātho aśvinā
1.182.4ab jambháyatam abhíto rā́yatah¢ śúno | hatám¢ mr¢́dho vidáthus tā́ny aśvinā
2.39.7cd imā́ gíro aśvinā yus¢mayántīh¢ | ks¢n¢ótren¢eva svádhitim¢ sám¢ śiśītam
2.39.8ab etā́ni vām aśvinā várdhanāni | bráhma stómam¢ gr¢tsamadā́so akran
2.41.7ab gómad ū s¢ú nāsatyā | áśvāvad yātam aśvinā
2.41.9ab tā́ na ā́ vol™ham aśvinā | rayím¢ piśán¤gasam¢dr¢śam
3.58.5ab tiráh¢ purū́ cid aśvinā rájām¢sy | ān¤gūs¢ó vām¢ maghavānā jánes¢u
4.13.1cd yātám aśvinā sukr¢́to duron¢ám | út sū́ryo jyótis¢ā devá eti
4.15.9ab es¢á vām¢ devāv aśvinā | kumāráh¢ sāhadevyáh¢
4.15.10ab tám¢ yuvám¢ devāv aśvinā | kumārám¢ sāhadevyám¢
4.43.4ab kā́ vām¢ bhūd úpamātih¢ káyā na | ā́śvinā gamatho hūyámānā
4.44.1ab tám¢ vām¢ rátham¢ vayám¢ adyā́ huvema | pr¢thujráyam aśvinā sám¢gatim¢ góh¢
4.44.2ab yuvám¢ śríyam aśvinā devátā tā́m¢ | dívo napātā vanathah¢ śácībhih¢
4.44.3cd r¢tásya vā vanús¢e pūrvyā́ya | námo yemāná aśvinā́ vavartat
4.44.6cd náro yád vām aśvinā stómam ā́van | sadhástutim ājamīl™hā́so agman
4.45.3cd ā́ vartaním¢ mádhunā jinvathas pathó | dr¢¢́tim¢ vahethe mádhumantam aśvinā
4.45.7ab prá vām avocam aśvinā dhiyam¢dhā́ | ráthah¢ sváśvo ajáro yó ásti
5.41.3ab ā́ vām¢ yés¢t¢hāśvinā huvádhyai | vā́tasya pátman ráthyasya pus¢t¢áu
5.49.1cd ā́ vām¢ narā purubhujā vavr¢tyām¢ | divé-dive cid aśvinā sakhīyán
5.73.1ab yád adyá stháh¢ parāváti | yád arvāváty aśvinā
5.73.7cd yád vām¢ dám¢sobhir aśvinā | átrir narāvavártati
5.73.9ab satyám íd vā u aśvinā | yuvā́m āhur mayobhúvā
5.74.1ab kū́s¢t¢ho devāv aśvinā | adyā́ divó manāvasū
5.74.8ab ā́ vām¢ rátho ráthānām¢ | yés¢t¢ho yātv aśvinā
5.75.2ab atyā́yātam aśvinā | tiró víśvā ahám¢ sánā
5.75.5cde víbhiś cyávānam aśvinā | ní yātho ádvayāvinam | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.6cde váyo vahantu pītáye | sahá sumnébhir aśvinā | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.8cde avasyúm aśvinā yuvám¢ | gr¢n¢ántam úpa bhūs¢atho | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.76.1cd arvā́ñcā nūnám¢ rathyehá yātam | pīpivā́m¢sam aśvinā gharmám ácha
5.76.4ab idám¢ hí vām¢ pradívi sthā́nam óka | imé gr¢hā́ aśvinedám¢ duron¢ám
5.77.3cd mánojavā aśvinā vā́taram¢hā | yénātiyāthó duritā́ni víśvā
5.78.4cd śyenásya cij jávasā nū́tanena | ágachatam aśvinā śám¢tamena
5.78.5cd śrutám me aśvinā hávam¢ | saptávadhrim¢ ca muñcatam
5.78.6cd māyā́bhir aśvinā yuvám¢ | vr¢ks¢ám¢ sám¢ ca ví cācathah¢
7.67.3ab abhí vām¢ nūnám aśvinā súhotā | stómaih¢ sis¢akti nāsatyā vivakvā́n
7.67.4ab avór vām¢ nūnám aśvinā yuvā́kur | huvé yád vām¢ suté mādhvī vasūyúh¢
7.67.5ab prā́cīm u devāśvinā dhíyam¢ me | ámr¢dhrām¢ sātáye kr¢tam¢ vasūyúm
7.67.6ab avis¢t¢ám¢ dhīs¢v àśvinā na āsú | prajā́vad réto áhrayam¢ no astu
7.68.1ab ā́ śubhrā yātam aśvinā sváśvā | gíro dasrā jujus¢ān¢ā́ yuvā́koh¢
7.68.3ab prá vām¢ rátho mánojavā iyarti | tiró rájām¢sy aśvinā śatótih¢
199
7.68.6ab utá tyád vām¢ juraté aśvinā bhūc | cyávānāya pratī́tyam¢ havirdé
7.68.7ab utá tyám¢ bhujyúm aśvinā sákhāyo | mádhye jahur durévāsah¢ samudré
7.68.8cd yā́v aghnyā́m ápinvatam apó ná | staryàm¢ cic chakty àśvinā śácībhih¢
7.69.2cd víśo yéna gáchatho devayántīh¢ | kútrā cid yā́mam aśvinā dádhānā
7.69.5cd téna nah¢ śám¢ yór us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au | ny àśvinā vahatam¢ yajñé asmín
7.69.7cd patatríbhir aśramáir avyathíbhir | dam¢sánābhir aśvinā pāráyantā
7.70.1ab ā́ viśvavārāśvinā gatam¢ nah¢ | prá tát sthā́nam avāci vām¢ pr¢thivyā́m
7.70.3ab yā́ni sthā́nāny aśvinā dadhā́the | divó yahvī́s¢v ós¢adhīs¢u viks¢ú
7.70.5ab śuśruvā́m¢sā cid aśvinā purū́n¢y | abhí bráhmān¢i caks¢āthe r¢́s¢īn¢ām
7.70.7ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ iyám aśvinā gī́r | imā́m¢ suvr¢ktím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢ethām
7.71.6ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ iyám aśvinā gī́r | imā́m¢ suvr¢ktím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢ethām
7.71.2ab upā́yātam¢ dāśús¢e mártyāya | ráthena vāmám aśvinā váhantā
7.71.3cd syū́magabhastim r¢tayúgbhir áśvair | ā́śvinā vásumantam¢ vahethām
7.72.5ab ā́ paścā́tān nāsatyā́ purástād | ā́śvinā yātam adharā́d údaktāt
7.73.5ab ā́ paścā́tān nāsatyā́ purástād | ā́śvinā yātam adharā́d údaktāt
7.74.1ab imā́ u vām¢ dívis¢t¢aya | usrā́ havante aśvinā
7.74.3ab ā́ yātam úpa bhūs¢atam¢¢ | mádhvah¢ pibatam aśvinā
7.74.4cd maks¢ūyúbhir narā háyebhir aśvinā | ā́ devā yātam asmayū́
8.5.2c sácethe aśvinos¢ásam
8.5.7c yātám áśvebhir aśvinā
8.5.10ab ā́ no gómantam aśvinā | suvī́ram¢ surátham¢ rayím
8.5.14ab asyá pibatam aśvinā | yuvám¢ mádasya cā́run¢ah¢
8.5.16c vāghádbhir aśvinā́ gatam
8.5.18c yuvā́bhyām¢ bhūtv aśvinā
8.26.16c yuvā́bhyām¢ bhūtv aśvinā
8.5.19c tátah¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.5.25c átrim¢ śiñjā́ram aśvinā
8.5.27ab etā́vad vām¢ vr¢s¢an¢vasū | áto vā bhū́yo aśvinā
8.5.28ab rátham¢ híran¢yavandhuram¢ | híran¢yābhīśum aśvinā
8.5.31ab ā́ vahethe parākā́t | pūrvī́r aśnántāv aśvinā
8.5.32ab ā́ no dyumnáir ā́ śrávobhir | ā́ rāyā́ yātam aśvinā
8.5.37ab tā́ me aśvinā sanīnā́m¢ | vidyā́tam¢ návānām
8.8.2ab ā́ nūnám¢ yātam aśvinā | ráthena sū́ryatvacā
8.9.14ab ā́ nūnám¢ yātam aśvinā | imā́ havyā́ni vām¢ hitā́
8.87.5ab ā́ nūnám¢ yātam aśvinā | áśvebhih¢ prus¢itápsubhih¢
8.8.3cd píbātho aśvinā mádhu | kán¢vānām¢ sávane sutám
8.8.6cd ā́ yātam aśvinā́ gatam | úpemā́m¢ sus¢t¢utím¢ máma
8.35.22cde ā́ yātam aśvinā́ gatam | avasyúr vām ahám¢ huve | dhattám¢ rátnāni dāśús¢e
8.35.23cde ā́ yātam aśvinā́ gatam | avasyúr vām ahám¢ huve | dhattám¢ rátnāni dāśús¢e
8.35.24cde ā́ yātam aśvinā́ gatam | avasyúr vām ahám¢ huve | dhattám¢ rátnāni dāśús¢e
8.8.9ab ā́ vām¢ vípra ihā́vase | áhvat stómebhir aśvinā
8.8.10cd víśvāny aśvinā yuvám¢ | prá dhītā́ny agachatam
8.8.13ab ā́ no víśvāny aśvinā | dhattám¢ rā́dhām¢sy áhrayā
8.8.21cd tā́bhih¢ s¢v àsmā́m%¢ aśvinā | prā́vatam¢ vā́jasātaye
8.8.22ab prá vām¢ stómāh¢ suvr¢ktáyo | gíro vardhantv aśvinā
8.9.1ab ā́ nūnám aśvinā yuvám¢ | vatsásya gantam ávase
8.9.2c nr¢mn¢ám¢ tád dhattam aśvinā
8.9.3ab yé vām¢ dám¢sām¢sy aśvinā | víprāsah¢ parimāmr¢śúh¢
8.9.4ab ayám¢ vām¢ gharmó aśvinā | stómena pári s¢icyate
8.9.5c téna māvis¢t¢am aśvinā
8.9.8ab ā́ nūnám¢ raghúvartanim¢ | rátham¢ tis¢t¢hātho aśvinā
8.9.9cd yád vā vā́n¢ībhir aśvinā | evét kān¢vásya bodhatam
8.9.10cd pr¢́thī yád vām¢ vainyáh¢ sā́danes¢v | evéd áto aśvinā cetayethām

200
8.9.12ab yád índren¢a sarátham¢ yāthó aśvinā | yád vā vāyúnā bhávathah¢ sámokasā
8.9.21ab yán nūnám¢ dhībhír aśvinā | pitúr yónā nis¢ī́dathah¢
8.10.1cd yád vā samudré ádhy ā́kr¢te gr¢hé | áta ā́ yātam aśvinā
8.10.6cd yád vā svadhā́bhir adhitís¢t¢hatho rátham | áta ā́ yātam aśvinā
8.22.1cd yám aśvinā suhavā rudravartanī | ā́ sūryā́yai tastháthuh¢
10.39.11cd yám aśvinā suhavā rudravartanī | purorathám¢ kr¢n¢utháh¢ pátnyā sahá
8.22.5ab rátho yó vām¢ trivandhuró | híran¢yabhīśur aśvinā
8.22.9ab ā́ hí ruhátam aśvinā | ráthe kóśe hiran¢yáye vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.22.10cd tā́bhir no maks¢ū́ tū́yam aśvinā́ gatam¢ | bhis¢ajyátam¢ yád ā́turam
8.22.17ab ā́ no áśvāvad aśvinā | vartír yāsis¢t¢am¢ madhupātamā narā
8.26.4ab ā́ vām¢ vā́his¢t¢ho aśvinā | rátho yātu śrutó narā
8.26.5ab juhurān¢ā́ cid aśvinā | ā́ manyethām¢ vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.26.7ab úpa no yātam aśvinā | rāyā́ viśvapús¢ā sahá
8.26.14c vartír aśvinā pári yātam asmayū́
8.35.1cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.35.2cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.35.3cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.35.4cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ís¢am¢ no vol™ham aśvinā
8.35.5cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ís¢am¢ no vol™ham aśvinā
8.35.6cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ís¢am¢ no vol™ham aśvinā
8.35.7cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | trír vartír yātam aśvinā
8.35.8cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | trír vartír yātam aśvinā
8.35.9cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | trír vartír yātam aśvinā
8.35.10cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ū́rjam¢ no dhattam aśvinā
8.35.11cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ū́rjam¢ no dhattam aśvinā
8.35.12cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ū́rjam¢ no dhattam aśvinā
8.35.13cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ādityáir yātam aśvinā
8.35.14cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ādityáir yātam aśvinā
8.35.15cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ādityáir yātam aśvinā
8.35.16cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ sunvató aśvinā
8.35.17cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ sunvató aśvinā
8.35.18cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ sunvató aśvinā
8.42.4ab ā́ vām¢ grā́vān¢o aśvinā | dhībhír víprā acucyavuh¢
8.42.5ab yáthā vām átrir aśvinā | gīrbhír vípro ájohavīt
8.57.2cd asmā́kam¢ yajñám¢ sávanam¢ jus¢ān¢ā́ | pātám¢ sómam aśvinā dī́dyagnī
8.57.3ab panā́yyam¢ tád aśvinā kr¢tám¢ vām¢ | vr¢s¢abhó divó rájasah¢ pr¢thivyā́h¢
8.73.3ab úpa str¢n¢ītam átraye | hiména gharmám aśvinā
8.73.7ab ávantam átraye gr¢hám¢ | kr¢n¢utám¢ yuvám aśvinā
8.73.12ab samānám¢ vām¢ sajātyàm¢ | samānó bándhur aśvinā
8.73.13ab yó vām¢ rájām¢sy aśvinā | rátho viyā́ti ródasī
8.85.2ab imám¢ me stómam aśvinā | imám¢ me śr¢n¢utam¢ hávam
8.85.3ab ayám¢ vām¢ kr¢́s¢n¢o aśvinā | hávate vājinīvasū
8.85.6ab gáchatam¢ dāśús¢o gr¢hám | itthā́ stuvató aśvinā
8.87.1ab dyumnī́ vām¢ stómo aśvinā | krívir ná séka ā́ gatam
8.87.2ab píbatam¢ gharmám¢ mádhumantam aśvinā | ā́ barhíh¢ sīdatam¢ narā
8.87.4ab píbatam¢ sómam¢ mádhumantam aśvinā | ā́ barhíh¢ sīdatam¢ sumát
10.36.6ab divispr¢́śam¢ yajñám asmā́kam aśvinā | jīrā́dhvaram¢ kr¢n¢utam¢ sumnám is¢t¢áye
10.39.1ab yó vām¢ párijmā suvr¢́d aśvinā rátho | dos¢ā́m us¢ā́so hávyo havís¢matā
10.39.2cd yaśásam¢ bhāgám¢ kr¢n¢utam¢ no aśvinā | sómam¢ ná cā́rum¢ maghávatsu nas kr¢tam
10.39.6ab iyám¢ vām ahve śr¢n¢utam¢ me aśvinā | putrā́yeva pitárā máhyam¢ śiks¢atam
10.39.9ab yuvám¢ ha rebhám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā gúhā hitám | úd airayatam¢ mamr¢vā́m¢sam aśvinā
10.39.10ab yuvám¢ śvetám¢ pedáve ’śvinā́śvam¢ | navábhir vā́jair navatī́ ca vājínam
10.39.12ab ā́ téna yātam¢ mánaso jávīyasā | rátham¢ yám¢ vām¢ r¢bhávaś cakrúr aśvinā
201
10.39.13ab tā́ vartír yātam¢ jayús¢ā ví párvatam | ápinvatam¢ śayáve dhenúm aśvinā
10.40.5ab yuvā́m¢ ha ghós¢ā páry aśvinā yatī́ | rā́jña ūce duhitā́ pr¢ché vām¢ narā
10.40.6ab yuvám¢ kavī́ s¢t¢hah¢ páry aśvinā rátham¢ | víśo ná kútso jaritúr naśāyathah¢
10.40.6cd yuvór ha máks¢ā páry aśvinā mádhv | āsā́ bharata nis¢kr¢tám¢ ná yós¢an¢ā
10.40.7ab yuvám¢ ha bhujyúm¢ yuvám aśvinā váśam¢ | yuvám¢ śiñjā́ram uśánām úpārathuh¢
10.40.8ab yuvám¢ ha kr¢śám¢ yuvám aśvinā śayúm¢ | yuvám¢ vidhántam¢ vidhávām urus¢yathah¢
10.40.8cd yuvám¢ saníbhya stanáyantam aśvinā | ápa vrajám ūrn¢uthah¢ saptā́syam
10.40.11cd priyósriyasya vr¢s¢abhásya retíno | gr¢hám¢ gamemāśvinā tád uśmasi
10.40.12ab ā́ vām agan sumatír vājinīvasū | ny àśvinā hr¢tsú kā́mā ayam¢sata
10.41.2cd víśo yéna gáchatho yájvarīr narā | kīréś cid yajñám¢ hótr¢mantam aśvinā
10.41.3cd víprasya vā yát sávanāni gáchatho | áta ā́ yātam¢ madhupéyam aśvinā
10.52.2cd áhar-ahar aśvinā́dhvaryavam¢ vām¢ | brahmā́ samíd bhavati sā́hutir vām
10.61.4ab kr¢s¢n¢ā́ yád gós¢v arun¢ī́s¢u sī́dad | divó nápātāśvinā huve vām
10.65.12ab bhujyúm ám¢hasah¢ pipr¢tho nír aśvinā | śyā́vam¢ putrám¢ vadhrimatyā́ ajinvatam
10.85.14ab yád aśvinā pr¢chámānāv áyātam¢ | tricakrén¢a vahatúm¢ sūryā́yāh¢
10.92.13cd ātmā́nam¢ vásyo abhí vā́tam arcata | tád aśvinā suhavā yā́mani śrutam
10.131.4ab yuvám¢ surā́mam aśvinā | námucāv āsuré sácā
10.143.4ab cité tád vām¢ surādhasā | rātíh¢ sumatír aśvinā
5.75.7ab áśvināv éhá gachatam¢ | nā́satyā mā́ ví venatam
5.78.1ab áśvināv éhá gachatam¢ | nā́satyā mā́ ví venatam
1.30.17ab ā́śvināv áśvāvatyā | is¢ā́ yātam¢ śávīrayā
1.116.5cd yád aśvinā ūháthur bhujyúm ástam¢ | śatā́ritrām¢ nā́vam ātasthivā́m¢sam
1.116.13cd śrutám¢ tác chā́sur iva vadhrimatyā́ | híran¢yahastam aśvināv adattam
1.116.25ab prá vām¢ dám¢sām¢sy aśvināv avocam | asyá pátih¢ syām¢ sugávah¢ suvī́rah¢
1.117.7cd ghós¢āyai cit pitr¢s¢áde duron¢é | pátim¢ jū́ryantyā aśvināv adattam
1.117.17cd ā́ks¢ī́ r¢jrā́śve aśvināv adhattam¢ | jyótir andhā́ya cakrathur vicáks¢e
1.118.7ab yuvám átrayé ’vanītāya taptám | ū́rjam omā́nam aśvināv adhattam
1.157.5cd yuvám agním¢ ca vr¢s¢an¢āv apáś ca | vánaspátīm¢%r aśvināv áirayethām
1.180.7cd ádhā cid dhí s¢māśvināv anindyā | pāthó hí s¢mā vr¢s¢an¢āv ántidevam
1.180.8ab yuvā́m¢ cid dhí s¢māśvināv ánu dyū́n | vírudrasya prasrávan¢asya sātáu
1.182.7cd parn¢ā́ mr¢gásya patáror ivārábha | úd aśvinā ūhathuh¢ śrómatāya kám
1.183.6ab átāris¢ma támasas pārám asyá | práti vām¢ stómo aśvināv adhāyi
1.184.6ab átāris¢ma támasas pārám asyá | práti vām¢ stómo aśvināv adhāyi
1.184.5ab esᢠvām¢ stómo aśvināv akāri | mā́nebhir maghavānā suvr¢ktí
5.75.1cde stotā́ vām aśvināv r¢́s¢ih¢ | stómena práti bhūs¢ati | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
7.40.5cd vidé hí rudró rudríyam¢ mahitvám¢ | yāsis¢t¢ám¢ vartír aśvināv írāvat
7.67.10ab nū́ me hávam ā́ śr¢n¢utam¢ yuvānā | yāsis¢t¢ám¢ vartír aśvināv írāvat
7.69.8ab nū́ me hávam ā́ śr¢n¢utam¢ yuvānā | yāsis¢t¢ám¢ vartír aśvināv írāvat
7.72.4ab ví céd uchánty aśvinā us¢ā́sah¢ | prá vām¢ bráhmān¢i kārávo bharante
7.73.2cd aśnītám¢ mádhvo aśvinā upāká | ā́ vām¢ voce vidáthes¢u práyasvān
8.10.5ab yád adyā́śvināv ápāg | yát prā́k sthó vājinīvasū
10.39.14ab etám¢ vām¢ stómam aśvināv akarma | átaks¢āma bhr¢́gavo ná rátham

as¢t¢á-
10.27.15ab saptá vīrā́so adharā́d úd āyann | as¢t¢óttarā́ttāt sám ajagmiran té
8.2.41c as¢t¢ā́ paráh¢ sahásrā
1.35.8ab as¢t¢áu vy àkhyat kakúbhah¢ pr¢thivyā́s | trī́ dhánva yójanā saptá síndhūn
1.126.5ab pū́rvām ánu práyatim ā́ dade vas | trī́n yuktā́m¢% as¢t¢ā́v arídhāyaso gā́h
10.72.8ab as¢t¢áu putrā́so áditer | yé jātā́s tanvàs pári
(2.18.4cd ā́s¢t¢ābhír daśábhih¢ somapéyam | ayám¢ sutáh¢ sumakha mā́ mr¢́dhas kah¢)

as¢t¢īvánt-
7.50.2ab yád vijā́man párus¢i vándanam¢ bhúvad | as¢t¢hīvántau pári kulpháu ca déhat

202
sánt- [pres.act.part. as-]
1.21.4ab ugrā́ sántā havāmaha | úpedám¢ sávanam¢ sutám
4.36.3cd jívrī yát sántā pitárā sanājúrā | púnar yúvānā caráthāya táks¢atha
9.68.5cd yū́nā ha sántā prathamám¢ ví jajñatur | gúhā hitám¢ jánima némam údyatam
6.62.1ab stus¢é nárā divó asyá prasántā | aśvínā huve járamān¢o arkáih¢
1.184.1cd nā́satyā kúha cit sántāv aryó | divó nápātā sudā́starāya
10.117.9cd yamáyoś cin ná samā́ vīryā̀n¢i | jñātī́ cit sántau ná samám¢ pr¢n¢ītah¢

asaścát-
1.160.2ab uruvyácasā mahínī asaścátā | pitā́ mātā́ ca bhúvanāni raks¢atah¢
7.67.9ab asaścátā maghávadbhyo hí bhūtám¢ | yé rāyā́ maghadéyam¢ junánti

asutr¢́p-
10.14.12ab urūn¢asā́v asutr¢́pā udumbaláu | yamásya dūtáu carato jánām¢% ánu

ásura-
7.65.2ab tā́ hí devā́nām ásurā tā́v aryā́ | tā́ nah¢ ks¢itī́h¢ karatam ūrjáyantīh¢
8.25.4ab mahā́ntā mitrā́várun¢ā | samrā́jā devā́v ásurā
7.36.2ab imā́m¢ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā suvr¢ktím | ís¢am¢ ná kr¢n¢ve asurā návīyah¢

asnātr¢́-
4.30.17ab utá tyā́ turváśāyádū | asnātā́rā śácīpátih¢

asrídh-
3.58.7cd nā́satyā tiróahnyam¢ jus¢ān¢ā́ | sómam¢ pibatam asrídhā sudānū
4.32.24c babhrū́ yā́mes¢v asrídhā

1st person pronoun

7.88.5ab kvà tyā́ni nau sakhyā́ babhūvuh¢ | sácāvahe yád avr¢kám¢ purā́ cit
8.62.11cd arātīvā́ cid adrivo | ánu nau śūra mam¢sate
10.10.4cd gandharvó apsv ápyā ca yós¢ā | sā́ no nā́bhih¢ paramám¢ jāmí tán nau
10.10.5ab gárbhe nú nau janitā́ dámpatī kar | devás tvás¢t¢ā savitā́ vśvárūpah¢
10.10.5cd nákir asya prá minanti vratā́ni | véda nāv asyá pr¢thivī́ utá dyáuh¢
10.85.47ab sám añjantu víśve devā́h¢ | sám ā́po hr¢́dayāni nau
10.85.47cd sám¢ mātaríśvā sám¢ dhātā́ | sám u dés¢t¢rī dadhātu nau
10.88.17ab yátrā vádete ávarah¢ páraś ca | yajñanyòh¢ kataró nau ví veda
10.95.1cd ná nau mántrā ánuditāsa eté | máyas karan páratare canā́han

aharvíd-
8.5.9ab utá no gómatīr ís¢a | utá sātī́r aharvidā
8.5.21ab utá no divyā́ ís¢a | utá síndhūm¢%r aharvidā

áhr¢n¢īyamāna-
5.62.6cd rā́jānā ks¢atrám áhr¢n¢īyamānā | sahásrasthūn¢am¢ bibhr¢thah¢ sahá dváu

ā́gati-
2.5.6cd tā́sām adhvaryúr ā́gatau | yávo vr¢s¢t¢ī́va modate

ā́gamis¢t¢ha-
5.76.2cd dívābhipitvé ’vasā́gamis¢t¢hā | práty ávartim¢ dāśús¢e śámbhavis¢t¢hā

ājí-
1.63.6ab tvā́m¢ ha tyád indrā́rn¢asātau | svàrmīl™he nára ājā́ havante
1.102.3cd ājā́ na indra mánasā purus¢t¢uta | tvāyádbhyo maghavañ chárma yacha nah¢
203
1.102.10ab tvám¢ jigetha ná dhánā rurodhitha | árbhes¢v ājā́ maghavan mahátsu ca
1.116.2cd tád rā́sabho nāsatyā sahásram | ājā́ yamásya pradháne jigāya
1.116.15ab carítram¢ hí vér ivā́chedi parn¢ám | ājā́ khelásya páritakmyāyām
7.83.2ab yátrā nárah¢ samáyante kr¢tádhvajo | yásminn ājā́ bhávati kím¢ caná priyám
9.66.8c vípram ājā́ vivásvatah¢
1.51.3cd saséna cid vimadā́yāvaho vásv | ājā́v ádrim¢ vāvasānásya nartáyan
1.52.15ab ā́rcann átra marútah¢ sásminn ājáu | víśve devā́so amadann ánu tvā
1.112.10ab yā́bhir viśpálām¢ dhanasā́m atharvyàm¢ | sahásramīl™ha ājā́v ájinvatam
1.176.5cd ājā́v índrasyendo | prā́vo vā́jes¢u vājínam
3.32.6ab tvám apó yád dha vr¢trám¢ jaghanvā́m¢% | átyām¢% iva prā́sr¢jah¢ sártavā́jau
3.53.24cd hinvánty áśvam áran¢am¢ ná nítyam¢ | jyā̀vājam¢ pári n¢ayanty ājáu
4.16.19ab ebhír nr¢́bhir indra tvāyúbhis¢ t¢vā | maghávadbhir maghavan víśva ājáu
6.19.3cd yūthéva paśváh¢ paśupā́ dámūnā | asmā́m¢% indrābhy ā́ vavr¢tsvājáu
6.20.13ab táva ha tyád indra víśvam ājáu | sastó dhúnīcúmurī yā́ ha sís¢vap
8.96.14cd nábho ná kr¢s¢n¢ám avatasthivā́m¢sam | ís¢yāmi vo vr¢s¢an¢o yúdhyatājáu
9.91.1ab ásarji vákvā ráthye yáthājáu | dhiyā́ manótā prathamó manīs¢ī́
9.97.13cd índrasyeva vagnúr ā́ śr¢n¢va ājáu | pracetáyann ars¢ati vā́cam émā́m
9.97.20ab araśmā́no yé ’rathā́ áyuktā | átyāso ná sasr¢jānā́sa ājáu
10.61.1ab idám itthā́ ráudram¢ gūrtávacā | bráhma krátvā śácyām antár ājáu
10.61.8ab sá īm¢ vr¢́s¢ā ná phénam asyad ājáu | smád ā́ páraid ápa dabhrácetāh¢
10.68.2cd jáne mitró ná dámpatī anakti | br¢́haspate vājáyāśū́m%¢r ivājáu
10.75.9ab sukhám¢ rátham¢ yuyuje síndhur aśvínam¢ | téna vā́jam¢ sanis¢ad asmínn ājáu
10.102.1cd asmínn ājáu puruhūta śravā́yye | dhanabhaks¢és¢u no ’va

ān¢í-
1.63.3cd tvám¢ śús¢n¢am¢ vr¢jáne pr¢ks¢á ān¢áu | yū́ne kútsāya dyumáte sácāhan

ādityá-
1.136.3de jyótis¢mat ks¢atrám āśāte | ādityā́ dā́nunas pátī
2.41.6ab tā́ samrā́jā ghr¢tā́sutī | ādityā́ dā́nunas pátī
5.69.4ab yā́ dhartā́rā rájaso rocanásya | utā́dityā́ divyā́ pā́rthivasya
5.67.1ab bál™ itthā́ deva nis¢kr¢tám | ā́dityā yajatám br¢hát
7.85.4ab sá sukrátur r¢tacíd astu hótā | yá āditya śávasā vām¢ námasvān

āyú-
1.114.8ab mā́ nas toké tánaye mā́ na āyáu | mā́ no gós¢u mā́ no áśves¢u rīris¢ah¢
8.52.1cd yáthā trité chánda indra jújos¢asy | āyáu mādayase sácā

ā́rya-
4.30.18ab utá tyā́ sadyá ā́ryā | saráyor indra pārátah¢

āśuhés¢as-
8.10.2cd br¢haspátim¢ víśvān devā́m%¢ ahám¢ huva | índrāvís¢n¢ū aśvínāv āśuhés¢asā

yánt- [pres.act.part. i-]

1.27.7c sá yántā śáśvatīr ís¢ah¢
1.131.3de yád gavyántā dvā́ jánā | svàr yántā samū́hasi
1.183.5cd díśam¢ ná dis¢t¢ā́m r¢jūyéva yántā | ā́ me hávam¢ nāsatyópa yātam
1.164.38cd tā́ śáśvantā vis¢ūcī́nā viyántā | ny ànyám¢ cikyúr ná ní cikyur anyám
10.61.6cd manānág réto jahatur viyántā | sā́nau nís¢iktam¢ sukr¢tásya yónau
1.139.4fg pathéva yántāv anuśā́satā rájo | ’ñjasā śā́satā rájah¢

204
íta- [past.pass.part. i-]
3.39.3cd vápūm¢s¢i jātā́ mithunā́ sacete | tamohánā tapus¢o budhna etā [check accent}
10.178.2cd úrvī ná pr¢́thvī báhule gábhīre | mā́ vām étau mā́ páretau ris¢āma

idam [pronominal stem]

2.40.2ab imáu deváu jā́yamānau jus¢anta | imáu támām¢si gūhatām ájus¢t¢ā
10.137.2ab dvā́v imáu vā́tau vāta | ā́ síndhor ā́ parāvátah¢
1.165.4cd ā́ śāsate práti haryanty ukthā́ | imā́ hárī vahatas tā́ no ácha

índra-
4.41.1ab índrā kó vām¢ varun¢ā sumnám āpa | stómo havís¢mām¢% amr¢́to ná hótā
4.41.2ab índrā ha yó várun¢ā cakrá āpī́ | deváu mártah¢ sakhyā́ya práyasvān
4.41.3ab índrā ha rátnam¢ várun¢ā dhés¢t¢hā | itthā́ nr¢́bhyah¢ śaśamānébhyas tā́
4.41.4ab índrā yuvám¢ varun¢ā didyúm asminn | ójis¢t¢ham ugrā ní vadhis¢t¢am¢ vájram
4.41.5ab índrā yuvám¢ varun¢ā bhūtám asyā́ | dhiyáh¢ pretā́rā vr¢s¢abhéva dhenóh¢
4.41.6cd índrā no átra várun¢ā syātām | ávobhir dasmā́ páritakmyāyām
5.45.4ab sūktébhir vo vácobhir devájus¢t¢air | índrā nv àgnī́ ávase huvádhyai
6.57.1ab índrā nú pūs¢án¢ā vayám¢ | sakhyā́ya svastáye
6.59.3cd índrā nv àgnī́ ávasehá vajrín¢ā | vayám¢ devā́ havāmahe
6.60.1ab śnáthad vr¢trám utá sanoti vā́jam | índrā yó agnī́ sáhurī saparyā́t
6.68.5ab sá ít sudā́nuh¢ svávām¢% r¢tā́vā | índrā yó vām¢ varun¢a dā́śati tmán

índravant-
1.116.21cd nír ahatam¢ duchúnā índravantā | pr¢thuśrávaso vr¢s¢an¢āv árātīh¢

indraváh-
1.111.1ab táks¢an rátham¢ suvr¢́tam¢ vidmanā́pasas | táks¢an hárī indravā́hā vr¢́s¢an¢vasū
8.98.9c indravā́hā vacoyújā
4.35.5cd śácyā hárī dhánutarāv atas¢t¢a | indravā́hāv r¢bhavo vājaratnāh¢

índrāpūs¢án-
7.35.1cd śám índrāsómā suvitā́ya śám¢ yóh¢ | śám¢ na índrāpūs¢án¢ā vā́jasātau

índrāvárun¢a-
6.68.3ab tā́ gr¢n¢īhi namasyèbhih¢ śūs¢áih¢ | sumnébhir índrāvárun¢ā cakānā́
7.35.1ab śám¢ na indrāgnī́ bhavatām ávobhih¢ | śám¢ na índrāvárun¢ā rātáhavyā
7.82.2ab samrā́l™ anyáh¢ svarā́l™ anyá ucyate vām¢ | mahā́ntāv índrāvárun¢ā mahā́vasū
6.68.1cd ā́ yá índrāvárun¢āv is¢é adyá | mahé sumnā́ya mahá āvavártat
6.68.10ab índrāvarun¢ā sutapāv imám¢ sutám¢ | sómam¢ pibatam¢ mádyam¢ dhr¢tavratā
6.68.11ab índrāvarun¢ā mádhumattamasya | vr¢́s¢n¢ah¢ sómasya vr¢s¢an¢ā́ vr¢s¢ethām
7.82.1ab índrāvarun¢ā yuvám adhvarā́ya no | viśé jánāya máhi śárma yachatam
7.82.3cd índrāvarun¢ā máde asya māyíno | ápinvatam apítah¢ pínvatam¢ dhíyah¢
7.82.4cd īśānā́ vásva ubháyasya kāráva | índrāvarun¢ā suhávā havāmahe
7.82.5ab índrāvarun¢ā yád imā́ni cakráthur | víśvā jātā́ni bhúvanasya majmánā
7.82.7ab ná tám ám¢ho ná duritā́ni mártyam | índrāvarun¢ā ná tápah¢ kútaś caná
7.83.3ab sám¢ bhū́myā ántā dhvasirā́ adr¢ks¢ata | índrāvarun¢ā diví ghós¢a ā́ruhat
7.83.4ab índrāvarun¢ā vadhánābhir apratí | bhedám¢ vanvántā prá sudā́sam āvatam
8.59.1ab imā́ni vām¢ bhāgadhéyāni sisrata | índrāvarun¢ā prá mahé sutés¢u vām
8.59.2ab nis¢s¢ídhvarīr ós¢adhīr ā́pa āstām | índrāvarun¢ā mahimā́nam ā́śata
8.59.6ab índrāvarun¢ā yád r¢s¢íbhyo manīs¢ā́m¢ | vācó matím¢ śrutám adattam ágre
8.59.7ab índrāvarun¢ā saumanasám ádr¢ptam¢ | rāyás pós¢am¢ yájamānes¢u dhattam
1.17.3ab anukāmám¢ tarpayethām | índrāvarun¢ā rāyá ā́
1.17.7ab índrāvarun¢ā vām ahám¢ | huvé citrā́ya rā́dhase

205
1.17.8ab índrāvarun¢ā nū́ nú vām¢ | sís¢āsantīs¢u dhīs¢v ā́
1.17.9ab prá vām aśnotu sus¢t¢utír | índrāvarun¢ā yā́m¢ huvé
3.62.1cd kvà tyád indrāvarun¢ā yáśo vām¢ | yéna smā sínam¢ bhárathah¢ sákhibhyah¢
3.62.2cd sajós¢āv indrāvarun¢ā marúdbhir | divā́ pr¢thivyā́ śr¢n¢utam¢ hávam me
3.62.3ab asmé tád indrāvarun¢ā vásu s¢yād | asmé rayír marutah¢ sárvavīrah¢
4.41.1cd yó vām¢ hr¢dí krátumām¢% asmád uktáh¢ | paspárśad indrāvarun¢ā námasvān
4.42.9ab purukútsānī hí vām ádāśad | dhavyébhir indrāvarun¢ā námobhih¢
7.84.1ab ā́ vām¢ rājānāv adhvaré vavr¢tyām¢ | havyébhir indrāvarun¢ā námobhih¢
4.42.10cd tā́m¢ dhenúm indrāvarun¢ā yuvám¢ no | viśvā́hā dhattam ánapasphurantīm
6.68.4cd práibhya indrāvarun¢ā mahitvā́ | dyáuś ca pr¢thivi bhūtam urvī́
6.68.7ab utá nah¢ sutrātró devágopāh¢ | sūríbhya indrāvarun¢ā rayíh¢ s¢yāt
6.68.8ab nū́ na indrāvarun¢ā gr¢n¢ānā́ | pr¢n¤ktám¢ rayím¢ sauśravasā́ya devā
7.82.8cd yuvór hí sakhyám utá vā yád ā́pyam¢ | mārd¢īkám indrāvarun¢ā ní yachatam
7.82.9ab asmā́kam indrāvarun¢ā bháre-bhare | puroyodhā́ bhavatam¢ kr¢s¢t¢yojasā
7.83.1cd dā́sā ca vr¢trā́ hatám ā́ryān¢i ca | sudā́sam indrāvarun¢ā́vasāvatam
7.83.2cd yátrā bháyante bhúvanā svardr¢́śas | tátrā na indrāvarun¢ā́dhi vocatam
7.83.7ab dáśa rā́jānah¢ sámitā áyajyavah¢ | sudā́sam indrāvarun¢ā ná yuyudhuh¢
7.83.9cd hávāmahe vām¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā suvr¢ktíbhir | asmé indrāvarun¢ā śárma yachatam
7.84.4ab asmé indrāvarun¢ā viśvávāram¢ | rayím¢ dhattam¢ vásumantam¢ puruks¢úm
8.59.3ab satyám¢ tád indrāvarun¢ā kr¢śásya vām¢ | mádhva ūrmím¢ duhate saptá vā́n¢īh¢
8.59.4cd yā́ ha vām indrāvarun¢ā ghr¢taścútas | tā́bhir dhattam¢ yájamānāya śiks¢atam
8.59.5cd asmā́n sv ìndrāvarun¢ā ghr¢taścútas | tríbhih¢ sāptébhir avatam¢ śubhas patī
7.83.5ab índrāvarun¢āv abhy ā́ tapanti mā | aghā́ny aryó vanús¢ām árātayah¢
6.68.6cd asmé sá indrāvarun¢āv ápi s¢yāt | prá yó bhanákti vanús¢ām áśastīh¢
7.83.8ab dāśarājñé páriyattāya viśvátah¢ | sudā́sa indrāvarun¢āv aśiks¢atam
7.85.2cd yuvám¢ tā́m¢% indrāvarun¢āv amítrān | hatám¢ párācah¢ śárvā vís¢ūcah¢

índrāsóma-
7.35.1cd śám índrāsómā suvitā́ya śám¢ yóh¢ | śám¢ na índrāpūs¢án¢ā vā́jasātau
2.30.6cd índrāsomā yuvám asmā́m¢% avis¢t¢am | asmín bhayásthe kr¢n¢utam u lokám
6.72.1ab índrāsomā máhi tád vām¢ mahitvám¢ | yuvám¢ mahā́ni prathamā́ni cakrathuh¢
6.72.2ab índrāsomā vāsáyatha us¢ā́sam | út sū́ryam¢ nayatho jyótis¢ā sahá
6.72.4ab índrāsomā pakvám āmā́sv antár | ní gávām íd dadhathur vaks¢án¢āsu
6.72.5ab índrāsomā yuvám an¤gá tárutram | apatyasā́cam¢ śrútyam¢ rarāthe
7.104.1ab índrāsomā tápatam¢ ráks¢a ubjátam¢ | ny àrpayatam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā tamovr¢́dhah¢
7.104.2ab índrāsomā sám agháśam¢sam abhy | àgham¢ tápur yayastu carúr agnivā́m¢% iva
7.104.3ab índrāsomā dus¢kr¢́to vavré antár | anārambhan¢é támasi prá vidhyatam
7.104.4ab índrāsomā vartáyatam¢ divó vadhám¢ | sám¢ pr¢thivyā́ agháśam¢sāya tárhan¢am
7.104.5ab índrāsomā vartáyatam¢ divás páry | agnitaptébhir yuvám áśmahanmabhih¢
7.104.6ab índrāsomā pári vām¢ bhūtu viśváta | iyám¢ matíh¢ kaks¢yā́śveva vājínā
7.104.7cd índrāsomā dus¢kr¢́te mā́ sugám¢ bhūd | yó nah¢ kadā́ cid abhidā́sati druhā́
6.72.3ab índrāsomāv áhim apáh¢ paris¢t¢hā́m¢ | hathó vr¢trám ánu vām¢ dyáur amanyata

írya-
10.106.4cd íryeva pus¢t¢yái kirán¢eva bhujyái | śrus¢t¢īvā́neva hávam ā́ gamis¢t¢am

is¢áyant- [caus.part. is¢-]

8.26.3c pūrvī́r is¢á is¢áyantāv áti ks¢apáh¢
8.5.5ab mám¢his¢t¢hā vājasā́tamā | is¢áyantā śubhás pátī

is¢itá- [past.part. is¢-]

3.12.1c asyá pātam¢ dhiyés¢itā́
7.33.13ab satré ha jātā́v is¢itā́ námobhih¢ | kumbhé rétah¢ sis¢icatuh¢ samānám
206
is¢irá-
5.75.5ab bodhínmanasā rathyā̀ | is¢irā́ havanaśrútā

is¢t¢í-
1.62.3ab índrasyān¤girasām¢ ces¢t¢áu | vidát sarámā tánayāya dhāsím
1.148.3cd prá sū́ nayanta gr¢bháyanta is¢t¢ā́v | áśvāso ná rathyò rārahān¢ā́h¢
2.28.7ab mā́ no vadháir varun¢a yé ta is¢t¢āv | énah¢ kr¢n¢vántam asura bhrīn¢ánti
4.6.7ab ná yásya sā́tur jánitor ávāri | ná mātárāpitárā nū́ cid is¢t¢áu
6.11.3cd vépis¢t¢ho án¤girasām¢ yád dha vípro | mádhu chandó bhánati rebhá is¢t¢áu
10.44.9cd asmín sú te sávane astv okyàm¢ | sutá is¢t¢áu maghavan bodhy ā́bhagah¢

ihéhamātr¢-
6.59.2cd samānó vām¢ janitā́ bhrā́tarā yuvám¢ | yamā́v ihéhamātarā

īl¢itá- [past.pass.part. īd¢-]

5.5.7ab vā́tasya pátmann īl™itā́ | dáivyā hótārā mánus¢ah¢
10.24.4cd vimadéna yád īl™itā́ | nā́satyā nirámanthatam

īśāná- [mid. part. īś-]

5.71.2c īśānā́ pipyatam¢ dhíyah¢
7.94.2c īśānā́ pipyatam¢ dhíyah¢
9.19.2c īśānā́ pipyatam¢ dhíyah¢
7.82.4cd īśānā́ vásva ubháyasya kāráva | índrāvarun¢ā suhávā havāmahe

ukthávāhas-
6.59.10ab índrāgnī ukthavāhasā | stómebhir havanaśrutā

ukthaśás-
2.39.1cd brahmā́n¢eva vidátha ukthaśā́sā | dūtéva hávyā jányā purutrā́

ukthyà-
8.9.21c yád vā sumnébhir ukthyā

ugrá-
1.21.4ab ugrā́ sántā havāmaha | úpedám¢ sávanam¢ sutám
5.63.3ab samrā́jā ugrā́ vr¢s¢abhā́ divás pátī | pr¢thivyā́ mitrā́várun¢ā vícars¢an¢ī
6.60.5ab ugrā́ vighanínā mr¢́dha | indrāgnī́ havāmahe
10.106.4ab āpī́ vo asmé pitáreva putrā́ | ugréva rucā́ nr¢pátīva turyái
1.157.6cd átho ha ks¢atrám ádhi dhattha ugrā | yó vām¢ havís¢mān mánasā dadā́śa
4.41.4ab índrā yuvám¢ varun¢ā didyúm asminn | ójis¢t¢ham ugrā ní vadhis¢t¢am¢ vájram
6.62.3ab tā́ ha tyád vartír yád áradhram ugrā | itthā́ dhíya ūhathuh¢ śáśvad áśvaih¢
6.72.5cd yuvám¢ śús¢mam¢ náryam¢ cars¢an¢íbhyah¢ | sám¢ vivyathuh¢ pr¢tanās¢ā́ham ugrā
10.106.7ab pajréva cárcaram¢ jā́ram¢ marā́yu | ks¢ádmevā́rthes¢u tartarītha ugrā

udanyajá-
10.106.6cd udanyajéva jémanā maderū́ | tā́ me jarā́yv ajáram¢ marā́yu

úditi-
1.108.12ab yád indrāgnī úditā sū́ryasya | mádhye diváh¢ svadháyā mādáyethe
1.115.6ab adyā́ devā úditā sū́ryasya | nír ám¢hasah¢ pipr¢tā́ nír avadyā́t
5.62.8ab híran¢yarūpam us¢áso vyùs¢t¢āv | áyasthūn¢am úditā sū́ryasya
5.69.3ab prātár devī́m áditim¢ johavīmi | madhyám¢dina úditā sū́ryasya
5.76.3ab utā́ yātam¢ sam¢gavé prātár áhno | madhyám¢dina úditā sū́ryasya

207
6.51.1cd r¢tásya śúci darśatám ánīkam¢ | rukmó ná divá úditā vy àdyaut
7.6.7ab ā́ devó dade budhnyā̀ vásūni | váiśvānará úditā sū́ryasya
7.41.4cd utóditā maghavan sū́ryasya | vayám¢ devā́nām¢ sumatáu syāma
7.76.3ab tā́nīd áhāni bahulā́ny āsan | yā́ prācī́nam úditā sū́ryasya
8.72.17ab sómasya mitrāvarun¢ā | úditā sū́ra ā́ dade
8.103.11ab úditā yó níditā véditā vásv | ā́ yajñíyo vavártati

udumbalá-
10.14.12ab urūn¢asā́v asutr¢́pā udumbaláu | yamásya dūtáu carato jánām¢% ánu

udbhíd-
10.76.1cd ubhé yáthā no áhanī sacābhúvā | sádah¢-sado varivasyā́ta udbhídā

upamá-
8.29.9ab sádo dvā́ cakrāte upamā́ diví | samrā́jā sarpírāsutī

úpastuti-
10.167.3cd távāhám adyá maghavann úpastutau | dhā́tar vídhātah¢ kaláśām¢% abhaks¢ayam

upástha-
1.35.6ab tisró dyā́vah¢ savitúr dvā́ upásthām¢% | ékā yamásya bhúvane virās¢ā́t¢
1.124.5cd vy ù prathate vitarám¢ várīya | óbhā́ pr¢n¢ántī pitrór upásthā

úpeti-
3.18.1ab bhávā no agne sumánā úpetau | sákheva sákhye pitáreva sādhúh¢

ubhá-
1.22.2ab yā́ suráthā rathī́tama | ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā
1.23.2ab ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā | indravāyū́ havāmahe
1.46.15ab ubhā́ pibatam aśvinā | ubhā́ nah¢ śárma yachatam
1.111.4cd ubhā́ mitrā́várun¢ā nūnám aśvínā | té no hinvantu sātáye dhiyé jis¢é
1.120.12c ubhā́ tā́ básri náśyatah¢
1.124.5cd vy ù prathate vitarám¢ várīya | óbhā́ pr¢n¢ántī pitrór upásthā
1.140.3ab kr¢s¢n¢aprútau vevijé asya saks¢ítā[u] | ubhā́ tarete abhí mātárā śíśum
1.141.4cd ubhā́ yád asya janús¢am¢ yád ínvata | ā́d íd yávis¢t¢ho abhavad ghr¢n¢ā́ śúcih¢
1.182.4cd vā́cam¢-vācam¢ jaritū́ ratnínīm¢ kr¢tam | ubhā́ śám¢sam¢ nāsatyāvatam¢ máma
1.185.9ab ubhā́ śám¢sā náryā mā́m avis¢t¢ām | ubhé mā́m ūtī́ ávasā sacetām
2.27.15cd ubhā́ ks¢áyāv ājáyan yāti pr¢tsú | ubhā́v árdhau bhavatah¢ sādhū́ asmai
3.3.11cd ubhā́ pitárā maháyann ajāyata | agnír dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhū́riretasā
4.4.14cd ubhā́ śám¢sā sūdaya satyatāte | ’nus¢t¢huyā́ kr¢n¢uhy ahrayān¢a
5.38.3cd ubhā́ devā́v abhís¢t¢aye | diváś ca gmáś ca rājathah¢
5.44.12cd ubhā́ sá várā práty eti bhā́ti ca | yád īm¢ gan¢ám¢ bhájate suprayā́vabhih¢
5.46.2cd ubhā́ nā́satyā rudró ádha gnā́h¢ | pūs¢ā́ bhágah¢ sárasvatī jus¢anta
5.68.2ab samrā́jā yā́ ghr¢táyonī | mitráś cobhā́ várun¢aś ca
5.86.1ab índrāgnī yám ávatha | ubhā́ vā́jes¢u mártyam
6.60.13ab ubhā́ vām índrāgnī āhuvádhyā | ubhā́ rā́dhasah¢ sahá mādayádhyai
6.60.13cd ubhā́ dātā́rāv is¢ām¢ rayīn¢ā́m | ubhā́ vā́jasya sātáye huve vām
6.69.8ab ubhā́ jigyathur ná párā jayethe | ná párā jigye kataráś canáinoh¢
7.1.17c ubhā́ kr¢n¢vánto vahatū́ miyédhe
7.37.3cd ubhā́ te pūrn¢ā́ vásunā gábhastī | ná sūnr¢́tā ní yamate vasavyā̀
7.93.1cd ubhā́ hí vām¢ suhávā jóhavīmi | tā́ vā́jam¢ sadyá uśaté dhés¢t¢hā
8.5.29c ubhā́ cakrā́ hiran¢yáyā
8.31.8c ubhā́ híran¢yapeśasā
8.61.18cd ubhā́ te bāhū́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā śatakrato | ní yā́ vájram¢ mimiks¢átuh¢
208
8.72.12c ubhā́ kárn¢ā hiran¢yáyā
8.77.11cd ubhā́ te bāhū́ rán¢yā súsam¢skr¢ta | r¢dūpé cid r¢dūvr¢́dhā
8.86.1ab ubhā́ hí dasrā́ bhis¢ájā mayobhúvā | ubhā́ dáks¢asya vácaso babhūváthuh¢
8.101.7cd ubhā́ yātam¢ nāsatyā sajós¢asā | práti havyā́ni vītáye
9.5.7ab ubhā́ devā́ nr¢cáks¢asā | hótārā dáivyā huve
10.14.7cd ubhā́ rā́jānā svadháyā mádantā | yamám¢ paśyāsi várun¢am¢ ca devám
10.85.9ab sómo vadhūyúr abhavad | aśvínāstām ubhā́ varā́
10.86.14cd utā́hám admi pī́va íd | ubhā́ kuks¢ī́ pr¢n¢anti me
10.87.3ab ubhóbhayāvinn úpa dhehi dám¢s¢t¢rā | him¢sráh¢ śíśānó ’varam¢ páram¢ ca
10.105.2c ubhā́ rajī́ ná keśínā pátir dán
10.125.1cd ahám¢ mitrā́várun¢obhā́ bibharmy | ahám indrāgnī́ ahám aśvínobhā́
10.128.7cd imám¢ yajñám aśvínobhā́ br¢́haspátir | devā́h¢ pāntu yájamānam¢ nyarthā́t
10.131.5ab putrám iva pitárāv aśvínobhā | índrāváthuh¢ kā́vyair dam¢sánābhih¢
1.179.6cd ubháu várn¢āv r¢¢́s¢ir ugráh¢ pupos¢a | satyā́ devés¢v āśís¢o jagāma
2.27.15cd ubhā́ ks¢áyāv ājáyan yāti pr¢tsú | ubhā́v árdhau bhavatah¢ sādhū́ asmai
7.104.13cd hánti ráks¢o hánty ā́sad vádantam | ubhā́v índrasya prásitau śayāte
10.83.7cd juhómi te dharún¢am¢ mádhvo ágram | ubhā́ upām¢śú prathamā́ pibāva
10.106.1ab ubhā́ u nūnám¢ tád íd arthayethe | ví tanvāthe dhíyo vástrāpáseva
10.136.5cd ubháu samudrā́v ā́ ks¢eti | yáś ca pū́rva utā́parah¢

urú-
2.27.16cd aśvī́va tā́m¢% áti yes¢am¢ ráthena | áris¢t¢ā urā́v ā́ śárman syāma
3.1.11ab uráu mahām¢% anibādhé vavardha | ā́po agním¢ yaśásah¢ sám¢ hí pūrvī́h¢
3.6.8ab uráu vā yé antáriks¢e mádanti | divó vā yé rocané sánti devā́h¢
3.54.9cd devā́so yátra panitā́ra évair | uráu pathí vyùte tasthúr antáh¢
5.42.17a uráu devā anibādhé syāma
5.43.16a uráu devā anibādhé syāma
5.52.7ab yé vāvr¢dhánta pā́rthivā | yá urā́v antáriks¢a ā
7.39.3ab jmayā́ átra vásavo ranta devā́ | urā́v antáriks¢e marjayanta śubhrā́h¢
8.98.9ab yuñjánti hárī is¢irásya gā́thayā | uráu rátha urúyuge
9.97.16ab jus¢t¢vī́ na indo supáthā sugā́ny | uráu pavasva várivām¢si kr¢n¢ván
10.70.6cd ā́ vām¢ devā́sa uśatī uśánta | uráu sīdantu subhage upásthe
10.131.1cd ápódīco ápa śūrādharā́ca | uráu yáthā táva śárman mádema

urukramá-
7.99.6ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ br¢hatī́ br¢hántā | urukramā́ tavásā vardháyantī

uruks¢áya-
1.2.9ab kavī́ no mitrā́várun¢ā | tuvijātā́ uruks¢áyā

uruks¢ití-
9.84.1cd kr¢dhī́ no adyá várivah¢ svastimád | uruks¢itáu gr¢n¢īhi dáivyam¢ jánam

urugāyá-
4.14.1cd ā́ nāsatyorugāyā́ ráthena | imám¢ yajñám úpa no yātam ácha

urucáks¢as-
8.101.2ab várs¢is¢t¢haks¢atrā urucáks¢asā nárā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā

uruvyácasā-
1.160.2ab uruvyácasā mahínī asaścátā | pitā́ mātā́ ca bhúvanāni raks¢atah¢

uruśám¢sa-
3.62.17ab uruśám¢sā namovr¢́dhā | mahnā́ dáks¢asya rājathah¢
209
urūn¢asá-
10.14.12ab urūn¢asā́v asutr¢́pā udumbaláu | yamásya dūtáu carato jánām¢% ánu

us¢ás-
7.42.5cd ā́ náktā barhíh¢ sadatām us¢ā́sā | uśántā mitrā́várun¢ā yajehá
8.27.2ab ā́ paśúm¢ gāsi pr¢thivī́m¢ vánaspátīn | us¢ā́sā náktam ós¢adhīh¢
1.188.6c us¢ā́sāv éhá sīdatām
3.4.6ab ā́ bhándamāne us¢ā́sā úpāke | utá smayete tanvā̀ vírūpe
3.14.3ab drávatām¢ ta us¢ásā vājáyantī | ágne vā́tasya pathyā̀bhir ácha
5.1.4cd yád īm¢ súvāte us¢ásā vírūpe | śvetó vājī́ jāyate ágre áhnām
1.73.7cd náktā ca cakrúr us¢ásā vírūpe | kr¢s¢n¢ám¢ ca várn¢am arun¢ám¢ ca sám¢ dhuh¢

us¢ā́sānáktā-
1.122.2ab pátnīva pūrváhūtim¢ vāvr¢dhádhyā | us¢ā́sānáktā purudhā́ vídāne
1.186.4ab úpa va es¢e námasā jigīs¢ā́ | us¢ā́sānáktā sudúgheva dhenúh¢
7.2.6ab utá yós¢an¢e divyé mahī́ na | us¢ā́sānáktā sudúgheva dhenúh¢
2.3.6ab sādhv ápām¢si sanátā na uks¢ité | us¢ā́sānáktā vayyèva ran¢vité
2.31.5ab utá tyé devī́ subháge mithūdr¢́śā | us¢ā́sānáktā jágatām apījúvā
4.55.3cd ubhé yáthā no áhanī nipā́ta | us¢ā́sānáktā karatām ádabdhe
5.41.7cd us¢ā́sānáktā vidús¢īva víśvam | ā́ hā vahato mártyāya yajñám
10.36.1ab us¢ā́sānáktā br¢hatī́ supéśasā | dyā́vāks¢ā́mā várun¢o mitró aryamā́
10.70.6ab devī́ divó duhitárā suśilpé | us¢ā́sānáktā sadatām¢ ní yónau
10.110.6ab ā́ sus¢váyantī yajaté úpāke | us¢ā́sānáktā sadatām¢ ní yónau

us¢t¢r¢́-
10.106.2ab us¢t¢ā́reva phárvares¢u śrayethe | prāyogéva śvā́tryā śā́sur éthah¢

usrá-
2.39.3cd cakravākéva práti vástor usrā | arvā́ñcā yātam¢ rathyèva śakrā
4.45.5ab svadhvarā́so mádhumanto agnáya | usrā́ jarante práti vástor aśvínā
6.62.1cd yā́ sadyá usrā́ vyús¢i jmó ántān | yúyūs¢atah¢ páry urū́ várām¢si

ūrmí-
9.12.3ab madacyút ks¢eti sā́dane | síndhor ūrmā́ vipaścít
9.21.3c síndhor ūrmā́ vy àks¢aran
9.39.4c síndhor ūrmā́ vy áks¢arat
9.85.10cd apsú drapsám¢ vāvr¢dhānám¢ samudrá ā́ | síndhor ūrmā́ mádhumantam¢ pavítra ā́
1.27.6ab vibhaktā́si citrabhāno | síndhor ūrmā́ upāká ā́
9.14.1ab pári prā́sis¢yadat kavíh¢ | síndhor ūrmā́v ádhi śritáh¢
9.72.7ab nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ dharún¢o mahó divó | apā́m ūrmáu síndhus¢v antár uks¢itáh¢
9.73.2ab samyák samyáñco mahis¢ā́ ahes¢ata | síndhor ūrmā́v ádhi venā́ avīvipan

r¢jrá-
1.174.5ab váha kútsam indra yásmiñ cākán | syūmanyū́ r¢jrā́ vā́tasyā́śvā
4.16.11cd r¢jrā́ vā́jam¢ ná gádhyam¢ yúyūs¢an | kavír yád áhan pā́ryāya bhū́s¢āt
8.1.32ab yá r¢jrā́ máhyam¢ māmahé | sahá tvacā́ hiran¢yáyā
10.22.5ab tvám¢ tyā́ cid vā́tasyā́śvā́gā | r¢jrā́ tmánā váhadhyai
8.68.15ab r¢jrā́v indrotá ā́ dade | hárī r¢́ks¢asya sūnávi

r¢tá-
10.106.5ab vám¢sageva pūs¢aryā̀ śimbā́tā | mitréva r¢tā́ śatárā śā́tapantā

r¢taspr¢́ś-

210
1.2.8ab r¢téna mitrāvarun¢āv | r¢tāvr¢dhāv r¢taspr¢śā

r¢tā́van-
5.65.2cd tā́ sátpatī r¢tāvr¢́dha | r¢tā́vānā jáne-jane
8.23.30c r¢tā́vānā samrā́jā pūtádaks¢asā
8.25.1c r¢tā́vānā yajase putádaks¢asā
8.25.7c r¢tā́vānā samrā́jā námase hitā́
8.25.8ab r¢tā́vānā ní s¢edatuh¢ | sā́mrājyāya sukrátū
8.25.4c r¢tā́vānāv r¢tám ā́ ghos¢ato br¢hát
1.136.4fg táthā rājānā karatho yád ī́maha | r¢́tāvānā yád ī́mahe
1.151.8ab yuvā́m¢ yajñáih¢ prathamā́ góbhir añjata | r¢́tāvānā mánaso ná práyuktis¢u
1.151.4ab prá sā́ ks¢itír asura yā́ máhi priyá | r¢́tāvānāv r¢tám ā́ ghos¢atho br¢hát

r¢tāvr¢́dh-
1.106.3ab ávantu nah¢ pitárah¢ supravācanā́ | utá devī́ deváputre r¢tāvr¢́dhā
1.159.1ab prá dyā́vā yajñáih¢ pr¢thivī́ r¢tāvr¢́dhā | mahī́ stus¢e vidáthes¢u prácetasā
5.65.2cd tā́ sátpatī r¢tāvr¢́dha | r¢tā́vānā jáne-jane
9.9.3c mahā́n mahī́ r¢tāvr¢́dhā
1.47.1ab ay¢ám¢ vām¢ mádhumattamah¢ | sutáh¢ sóma r¢tāvr¢dhā
2.41.4ab ayám¢ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | sutáh¢ sóma r¢tāvr¢dhā
1.47.3ab áśvinā mádhumattamam¢ | pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
1.47.5cd tā́bhih¢ s¢v àsmā́m¢% avatam¢ śubhas patī | pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
3.62.18c pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
7.66.19c pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
8.87.5cd dásrā híran¢yavartanī śubhas patī | pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
6.59.4ab yá indrāgnī sutés¢u vām¢ | stávat tés¢v r¢tāvr¢dhā
1.23.5ab r¢téna yā́v r¢tāvr¢́dhāv | r¢tásya jyótis¢as pátī
1.2.8ab r¢téna mitrāvarun¢āv | r¢tāvr¢dhāv r¢taspr¢śā

r¢tvíj-
8.38.1ab yajñásya hí sthá r¢tvíjā | sásnī vā́jes¢u kármasu
10.70.7cd puróhitāv r¢tvijā yajñé asmín | vidús¢t¢arā drávin¢am ā́ yajethām

r¢dūvr¢́dh-
8.77.11cd ubhā́ te bāhū́ rán¢yā súsam¢skr¢ta | r¢dūpé cid r¢dūvr¢́dhā

r¢bhumánt-
8.35.15ab r¢bhumántā vr¢s¢an¢ā vā́javantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam

r¢s¢vá-
6.47.8cd r¢s¢vā́ ta indra sthávirasya bāhū́ | úpa stheyāma śaran¢ā́ br¢hántā
10.73.3ab r¢s¢vā́ te pā́dā prá yáj jígāsy | ávardhan vā́jā utá yé cid átra
1.28.8ab tā́ no adyá vanaspatī | r¢s¢vā́v r¢s¢vébhih¢ sotr¢́bhih¢

étagva-
7.70.2cd yó vām¢ samudrā́n sarítah¢ píparty | étagvā cin ná suyújā yujānáh¢
8.70.7cd étagvā cid yá étaśā yuyójate | hárī índro yuyójate

eta- [pronominal stem]

3.43.4ab ā́ ca tvā́m etā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā váhāto | hárī sákhāyā sudhúrā sván¤gā
7.36.4ab girā́ yá etā́ yunájad dhárī ta | índra priyā́ suráthā śūra dhāyū́
8.45.39ab ā́ ta etā́ vacoyújā | hárī gr¢bhn¢e sumádrathā
10.27.20ab etáu me gā́vau pramarásya yuktáu | mó s¢ú prá sedhīr múhur ín mamandhi

211
10.85.18ab pūrvāparám¢ carato māyáyaitáu | śíśū krī́l™antau pári yāto adhvarám
étaśa-
8.70.7cd étagvā cid yá étaśā yuyójate | hárī índro yuyójate

étí-
10.178.2cd úrvī ná pr¢́thvī báhule gábhīre | mā́ vām étau mā́ páretau ris¢āma

és¢t¢i-
6.21.8cd tvám¢ hy ā̀píh¢ pradívi pitr¢¤n¢ā́m¢ | śáśvad babhū́tha suháva és¢t¢au

okivám¢s-
6.59.3ab okivā́m¢sā suté sácām¢% | áśvā sáptī ivā́dane

ós¢t¢ha-
2.39.6ab ós¢t¢hāv iva mádhv āsné vádantā | stánāv iva pipyatam¢ jīváse nah¢

ka- [pronominal stem]

10.90.11cd múkham¢ kím asya káu bāhū́ | kā́ ūrū́ pā́dā ucyete

kakśyaprā́-
1.10.3ab yuks¢vā́ hí keśínā hárī | vr¢́s¢an¢ā kaks¢yaprā́

kará-
1.116.13ab ájohavīn nāsatyā karā́ vām¢ | mahé yā́man purubhujā púram¢dhih¢

karan¢á-
1.119.7ab yuvám¢ vándanam¢ nírr¢tam¢ jaran¢yáyā | rátham¢ ná dasrā karan¢ā́ sám invathah¢

karásna-
3.18.5cd stotúr duron¢é subhágasya revát | sr¢prā́ karásnā dadhis¢e vápūm¢s¢i
6.19.3ab pr¢thū́ karásnā bahulā́ gábhastī | asmadryàk sám¢ mimīhi śrávām¢si

kárn¢a-
4.23.8cd r¢tásya ślóko badhirā́ tatarda | kárn¢ā budhānáh¢ śucámāna āyóh¢
4.29.3ab śrāváyéd asya kárn¢ā vājayádhyai | jús¢t¢ām ánu prá díśam mandayádhyai
6.9.6ab ví me kárn¢ā patayato ví cáks¢ur | vī̀dám¢ jyótir hr¢́daya ā́hitam¢ yát
6.38.2ab dūrā́c cid ā́ vasato asya kárn¢ā | ghós¢ād índrasya tanyati bruvān¢áh¢
8.72.12c ubhā́ kárn¢ā hiran¢yáyā
10.106.9cd kárn¢eva śā́sur ánu hí smárātho | ám¢śeva no bhajatam¢ citrám ápnah¢
2.39.6cd nā́seva nas tanvò raks¢itā́rā | kárn¢āv iva suśrútā bhūtam asmé

kaláśa-
6.69.2ab yā́ víśvāsām¢ janitā́rā matīnā́m | índrāvís¢n¢ū kaláśā somadhā́nā

kavichád-
3.12.3ab índram agním¢ kavichádā | yajñásya jūtyā́ vr¢n¢e

kaśaplaká-
8.33.19cd mā́ te kaśaplakáu dr¢śan | strī́ hí brahmā́ babhū́vitha

káśāvant-
8.25.24ab smádabhīs¢ū káśāvantā | víprā návis¢t¢hayā matī́

cakāná- [perf.mid.part. kā-]

212
6.68.3ab tā́ gr¢n¢īhi namasyèbhih¢ śūs¢áih¢ | sumnébhir índrāvárun¢ā cakānā́
kā́mya-
1.6.2ab yuñjánty asya kā́myā | hárī vípaks¢asā ráthe
1.8.10ab evā́ hy àsya kā́myā | stóma ukthám¢ ca śám¢syā

kirán¢a-
10.106.4cd íryeva pus¢t¢yái kirán¢eva bhujyái | śrus¢t¢īvā́neva hávam ā́ gamis¢t¢am

kīnā́ra-
10.106.10cd kīnā́reva svédam āsis¢vidānā́ | ks¢ā́mevorjā́ sūyavasā́t sacethe

kuks¢í-
9.80.3ab éndrasya kuks¢ā́ pavate madíntama | ū́rjam¢ vásānah¢ śrávase suman¤gálah¢
9.109.18ab prá soma yāhī́ndrasya kuks¢ā́ | nr¢́bhir yemānó ádribhih¢ sutáh¢

kumārín-
8.31.8ab putrín¢ā tā́ kumārín¢ā | víśvam ā́yur vy àśnutah¢

kulphá-
7.50.2ab yád vijā́man párus¢i vándanam¢ bhúvad | as¢t¢hīvántau pári kulpháu ca déhat

cakrān¢á- [perf.mid.part. kr¢-]

4.41.10cd tā́ cakrān¢ā́ ūtíbhir návyasībhir | asmatrā́ rā́yo niyútah¢ sacantām

kr¢tá- [past.pass.part. kr¢-]

1.28.2ab yátra dvā́v iva jaghánā | adhis¢avan¢yā̀ kr¢tā́
8.10.3ab tyā́ nv àśvínā huve | sudám¢sasā gr¢bhé kr¢tā́

kártva-
1.161.3cd dhenúh¢ kártvā yuvaśā́ kártvā dvā́ | tā́ni bhrātar ánu vah¢ kr¢tvy émasi

kr¢s¢t¢yojas-
7.82.9ab asmā́kam indrāvarun¢ā bháre-bhare | puroyodhā́ bhavatam¢ kr¢s¢t¢yojasā

kr¢s¢n¢aprút-
1.140.3ab kr¢s¢n¢aprútau vevijé asya saks¢ítā[u] | ubhā́ tarete abhí mātárā śíśum

kéśavant-
10.105.5ab ádhi yás tastháu kéśavantā | vyácasvantā ná pus¢t¢yái

keśín-
1.10.3ab yuks¢vā́ hí keśínā hárī | vr¢́s¢an¢ā kaks¢yaprā́
1.82.6ab yunájmi te bráhman¢ā keśínā hárī | úpa prá yāhi dadhis¢é gábhastyoh¢
3.6.6ab r¢tásya vā keśínā yogyā́bhir | ghr¢tasnúvā róhitā dhurí dhis¢va
3.41.9ab arvā́ñcam¢ tvā sukhé ráthe | váhatām indra keśínā
8.17.2ab ā́ tvā brahmayújā hárī | váhatām indra keśínā
8.14.12ab índram ít keśínā hárī | somapéyāya vaks¢atah¢
10.105.2c ubhā́ rajī́ ná keśínā pátir dán

krátu-
10.95.3cd avī́re krátau ví davidyutan ná | úrā ná māyúm¢ citayanta dhúnayah¢

krátumant-
10.59.1ab prá tāry ā́yuh¢ pratarám¢ návīya | sthā́tāreva krátumatā ráthasya
213
1.183.2ab suvr¢́d rátho vartate yánn abhí ks¢ā́m¢ | yát tís¢t¢hathah¢ krátumantā́nu pr¢ks¢é
kratuvíd-
2.39.2cd méne iva tanvā̀ śúmbhamāne | dámpatīva kratuvídā jánes¢u

cakramān¢a- [perf.part. kram-]

6.62.2ab tā́ yajñám ā́ śúcibhiś cakramān¢ā́ | ráthasya bhānúm¢ rurucū rájobhih¢

krīd¢ant- [past.pass. part. krīd¢-]

10.85.18ab pūrvāparám¢ carato māyáyaitáu | śíśū krī́l™antau pári yāto adhvarám
10.85.42cd krī́l™antau putráir náptr¢bhir | módamānau své gr¢hé

ks¢atríya-
8.25.8c dhr¢távratā ks¢atríyā ks¢atrám āśatuh¢
7.64.2ab ā́ rājānā maha r¢tasya gopā | síndhupatī ks¢atriyā yātam arvā́k

ks¢am-
10.12.1ab dyā́vā ha ks¢ā́mā prathamé r¢téna | abhiśrāvé bhavatah¢ satyavā́cā

ksáya-
2.27.15cd ubhā́ ks¢áyāv ājáyan yāti pr¢tsú | ubhā́v árdhau bhavatah¢ sādhū́ asmai

ks¢áyant- [part. ks¢i-/ks¢ā-]

7.64.1ab diví ks¢áyantā rájasah¢ pr¢thivyā́m¢ | prá vām¢ ghr¢tásya nirn¢íjo dadīran
7.93.2cd ks¢áyantau rāyó yávasasya bhū́reh¢ | pr¢n¤ktám¢ vā́jasya sthávirasya ghr¢́s¢veh¢

ks¢étrasāti-
7.19.3cd prá páurukutsim¢ trasádasyum āvah¢ | ks¢étrasātā vr¢trahátyes¢u pūrúm

kharamajrá-
10.106.7cd r¢bhū́ nā́pat kharamajrā́ kharájrur | vāyúr ná parpharat ks¢ayad rayīn¢ā́m

khr¢́gala-
2.39.4cd śvā́neva no áris¢an¢yā tanū́nām¢ | khr¢́galeva visrásah¢ pātam asmā́n

gábhasti-
1.62.12ab sanā́d evá táva rā́yo gábhastau | ná ks¢ī́yante nópa dasyanti dasma
2.18.8cd úpa jyés¢t¢he várūthe gábhastau | prāyé-prāye jigīvā́m¢sah¢ syāma
6.20.9ab sá īm¢ spr¢́dho vanate ápratīto | bíbhrad vájram¢ vr¢trahán¢am¢ gábhastau
10.44.2ab sus¢t¢hā́mā ráthah¢ suyámā hárī te | mimyáks¢a vájro nr¢pate gábhastau
10.61.3cd ā́ yáh¢ śáryābhis tuvinr¢mn¢ó asya | áśrīn¢ītādíśam¢ gábhastau
10.73.8ab tvám etā́ni papris¢e ví nā́ma | ī́śāna indra dadhis¢e gábhastau

gmánt- [part. gam-]

10.22.6ab ádha gmántośánā pr¢chate vām¢ | kádarthā na ā́ gr¢hám
10.32.1ab prá sú gmántā dhiyasānásya saks¢án¢i | varébhir varā́m¢% abhí s¢ú prasī́datah¢
1.122.11ab ádha gmántā náhus¢o hávam¢ sūréh¢ | śrótā rājāno amr¢́tasya mandrāh¢

gántr¢- [gam-]
1.17.2ab gántārā hí stho ’vase | hávam¢ víprasya mā́vatah¢
8.5.5c gántārā dāśús¢o gr¢hám
8.13.10c gántārā dāśús¢o gr¢hám¢ namasvínah¢
8.22.3cd arvācīnā́ sv ávase karāmahe | gántārā daśús¢o gr¢hám

214
gámis¢t¢ha-
1.118.3cd kím an¤gá vām¢ práty ávartim¢ gámis¢t¢hā | āhúr víprāso aśvinā purājā́h¢
3.58.3cd kím an¤gá vām¢ práty ávartim¢ gámis¢t¢hā | āhúr víprāso aśvinā purājā́h¢
5.76.2ab ná sam¢skr¢tám¢ prá mimīto gámis¢t¢hā | ánti nūnám aśvínópastutehá

gambhīracetas-
8.8.2cd bhújī híran¢yapeśasā | kávī gámbhīracetasā

jāgr¢vā́m¢s- [intens.part. gr¢-]

1.136.3c jāgr¢vā́m¢sā divé-dive

gávis¢t¢i-
1.91.23cd mā́ tvā́ tanad ī́śis¢e vīryàsya | ubháyebhyah¢ prá cikitsā gávis¢t¢au
3.47.4ab yé tvāhihátye maghavann ávardhan | yé śāmbaré harivo yé gávis¢t¢au
6.31.3ab tvám¢ kútsenābhí śús¢n¢am indra | aśús¢am¢ yudhya kúyavam¢ gávis¢t¢au
6.47.20cd br¢́haspate prá cikitsā gávis¢t¢āv | itthā́ saté jaritrá indra pánthām
8.57.3cd sahásram¢ śám¢sā utá yé gávis¢t¢au | sárvām¢% ít tā́m%¢ úpa yātā píbadhyai
10.61.23ab ádha yád rājānā gávis¢t¢au | sárat saran¢yúh¢ kāráve jaran¢yúh¢
10.102.2cd rathī́r abhūn mudgalā́nī gávis¢t¢au | bháre kr¢tám¢ vy àced indrasenā́

gavyánt- [part. gavy-]

1.131.3de yád gavyántā dvā́ jánā | svàr yántā samū́hasi

gr¢n¢āná- [aor.mid.part. gir-/gr¢¤-]

1.117.11ab sūnór mā́nenāśvinā gr¢n¢ānā́ | vā́jam¢ víprāya bhuran¢ā rádantā
6.63.2ab áram¢ me gantam¢ hávanāyāsmái | gr¢n¢ānā́ yáthā píbātho ándhah¢
3.62.18ab gr¢n¢ānā́ jamádagninā | yónāv r¢tásya sīdatam
8.101.8cd prā́cīm¢ hótrām¢ pratirántāv itam¢ narā | gr¢n¢ānā́ jamádagninā
6.68.8ab nū́ na indrāvarun¢ā gr¢n¢ānā́ | pr¢n¤ktám¢ rayím¢ sauśravasā́ya devā

girí-
8.45.5ab práti tvā śavasī́ vadad | girā́v ápso ná yodhis¢at

gírvan¢astama- [gírvan¢as-]
5.86.4cd pátī turásya rā́dhaso | vidvā́m¢sā gírvan¢astamā

gr¢́dhra-
2.39.1ab grā́vān¢eva tád íd ártham¢ jarethe | gr¢́dhreva vr¢ks¢ám¢ nidhimántam ácha

gó-
3.33.1cd gā́veva śubhré mātárā rihān¢é | vípāt¢ chutudrī́ páyasā javete
5.27.1ab ánasvantā sátpatir māmahe me | gā́vā cétis¢t¢ho ásuro maghónah¢
3.53.17ab sthiráu gā́vau bhavatām¢ vīl™úr áks¢o | més¢ā ví varhi mā́ yugám¢ ví śāri
6.27.7ab yásya gā́vāv arus¢ā́ sūyavasyū́ | antár ū s¢ú cárato rérihān¢ā
10.27.20ab etáu me gā́vau pramarásya yuktáu | mó s¢ú prá sedhīr múhur ín mamandhi
10.85.11ab r¢ksāmā́bhyām abhíhitau | gā́vau te sāmanā́v itah¢

gojít-
1.102.6ab gojítā bāhū́ ámitakratuh¢ simáh¢ | kárman-karmañ chatámūtih¢ khajam¢karáh¢

gópati-
10.19.3ab púnar etā́ ní vartantām | asmín pus¢yantu gópatau
215
góparīn¢as-
10.62.10ab utá dāsā́ parivís¢e | smáddis¢t¢ī góparīn¢asā

gopā́-
7.91.2ab uśántā dūtā́ ná dábhāya gopā́ | māsáś ca pātháh¢ śarádaś ca pūrvī́h¢
8.25.1ab tā́ vām¢ víśvasya gopā́ | devā́ devés¢u yajñíyā
10.40.12cd ábhūtam¢ gopā́ mithuńā́ śubhas patī | priyā́ aryamn¢ó dúryām¢% aśīmahi
2.40.1cd jātáu víśvasya bhúvanasya gopáu | devā́ akr¢n¢vann amr¢́tasya nā́bhim
5.62.9ab yád bám¢his¢t¢ham¢ nā́tivídhe sudānū | áchidram¢ śárma bhuvanasya gopā
7.64.2ab ā́ rājānā maha r¢tasya gopā | síndhupatī ks¢atriyā yātam arvā́k
5.63.1ab r¢́tasya gopāv ádhi tis¢t¢hatho rátham¢ | sátyadharmān¢ā paramé vyòmani

gómagha-
7.71.1cd áśvāmaghā gómaghā vām¢ huvema | dívā náktam¢ śárum asmád yuyotam

gós¢āti-
8.84.7c gós¢ātā yásya te gírah¢
10.38.1cd yátra gós¢ātā dhr¢s¢ités¢u khādís¢u | vís¢vak pátanti didyávo nr¢s¢ā́hye

gā¢urá-
7.69.6ab nárā gauréva vidyútam¢ tr¢s¢ān¢ā́ | asmā́kam adyá sávanópa yātam
5.78.2ab áśvinā harin¢ā́v iva | gaurā́v ivā́nu yávasam
8.87.1cd mádhvah¢ sutásya sá diví priyó narā | pātám¢ gaurā́v ivérin¢e
8.87.4cd tā́ vāvr¢dhānā́ úpa sus¢t¢utím¢ divó | gantám¢ gaurā́v ivérin¢am

grā́van-
2.39.1ab grā́vān¢eva tád íd ártham¢ jarethe | gr¢́dhreva vr¢ks¢ám¢ nidhimántam ácha

gharmá-
10.106.8ab gharméva mádhu jat¢háre sanérū | bhágevitā turphárī phā́rivā́ram
10.114.1ab gharmā́ sámantā trivr¢́tam¢ vy ā̀patus | táyor jús¢t¢im¢ mātaríśvā jagāma

gharmyes¢t¢hā́-
10.106.5cd vā́jevoccā́ váyasā gharmyes¢t¢hā́ | més¢eves¢ā́ saparyā̀ púrīs¢ā

ghr¢́ni-
6.3.7cd ghr¢́n¢ā ná yó dhrájasā pátmanā yánn | ā́ ródasī vásunādám¢ supátnī

ghr¢tapr¢́c-
6.70.4ab ghr¢téna dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ abhī́vr¢te | ghr¢taśríyā ghr¢tapr¢́cā ghr¢tāvr¢́dhā

ghr¢taśrī́-
6.70.4ab ghr¢téna dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ abhī́vr¢te | ghr¢taśríyā ghr¢tapr¢́cā ghr¢tāvr¢́dhā

ghr¢tasnú-
3.6.6ab r¢tásya vā keśínā yogyā́bhir | ghr¢tasnúvā róhitā dhurí dhis¢va

ghr¢tā́nna-
6.67.8cd tád vām¢ mahitvám¢ ghr¢tānnāv astu | yuvám¢ dāśús¢e ví cayis¢t¢am ám¢hah¢

ghr¢tāvr¢́dh-
6.70.4ab ghr¢téna dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ abhī́vr¢te | ghr¢taśríyā ghr¢tapr¢́cā ghr¢tāvr¢́dhā

216
ghr¢́s¢u-
6.46.4ab bā́dhase jánān vr¢s¢abhéva manyúnā | ghr¢́s¢au mīl™há r¢cīs¢ama

ghorá-
6.67.4cd prá yā́ máhi mahā́ntā jā́yamānā | ghorā́ mártāya ripáve ní dīdhah¢

cakrá-
8.5.29c ubhā́ cakrā́ hiran¢yáyā

cakravāká-
2.39.3cd cakravākéva práti vástor usrā | arvā́ñcā yātam¢ rathyèva śakrā

cakrī́-
1.185.1cd víśvam¢ tmánā bibhr¢to yád dha nā́ma | ví vartete áhanī cakríyeva
2.34.9cd vartáyata tápus¢ā cakríyābhí tám | áva rudrā aśáso hantanā vádhah¢
2.34.14.cd tritó ná yā́n páñca hótr¢@n abhís¢t¢aya | āvavártad ávarāñ cakríyā́vase
5.30.8cd áśmānam¢ cit svaryàm¢ vártamānam | prá cakríyeva ródasī marúdbhyah¢
10.89.4cd yó áks¢en¢eva cakríyā śácībhir | vís¢vak tastámbha pr¢thivī́m utá dyā́m

cáks¢us-
2.39.5ab vā́tevājuryā́ nadyèva rītír | aks¢ī́ iva cáks¢us¢ā́ yātam arvā́k

caturaks¢á-
10.14.10ab áti drava sārameyáu śvā́nau | caturaks¢áu śabálau sādhúnā pathā́
10.14.11ab yáu te śvā́nau yama raks¢itā́rau | caturaks¢áu pathiráks¢ī nr¢cáks¢asau

candrámas-
10.64.3cd sū́ryāmā́sā candrámasā yamám¢ diví | tritám¢ vātam us¢ásam aktúm aśvínā

camasá-
4.33.5ab jyes¢t¢há āha camasā́ dvā́ karéti | kánīyān trī́n kr¢n¢avāméty āha

camū́-
3.55.20ab mahī́ sám airac camvā̀ samīcī́ | ubhé té asya vásunā nyr¢̀s¢t¢e

cárant- [part. car-]

10.92.12cd sū́ryāmā́sā vicárantā diviks¢ítā | dhiyā́ śamīnahus¢ī asyá bodhatam

carú-
10.167.4ab prásūto bhaks¢ám akaram¢ carā́v ápi | stómam¢ cemám¢ prathamáh¢ sūrír ún mr¢je

cars¢an¢īsáh-
7.94.7ab índrāgnī ávasā́ gatam | asmábhyam¢ cars¢an¢īsahā

citrá-
10.106.3ab sākam¢yújā śakunásyeva paks¢ā́ | paśvéva citrā́ yájur ā́ gamis¢t¢am

citráratha-
4.30.18c árn¢ācitrárathāvadhīh¢

codáyant- [part. cud-]

1.117.3cd minántā dásyor áśivasya māyā́ | anupūrvám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā codáyantā
10.110.7cd pracodáyantā vidáthes¢u kārū́ | prācī́nam¢ jyótih¢ pradíśā diśántā
217
codá-
2.30.6ab prá hí krátum¢ vr¢hátho yám¢ vanuthó | radhrásya stho yájamānasya codáu

coditr¢́-
5.43.9cd yā́ rā́dhasā coditā́rā matīnā́m¢ | yā́ vā́jasya dravin¢odā́ utá tmán

cyavāna- [mid.part. cyu-]

6.62.7cd daśasyántā śayáve pipyathur gā́m | íti cyavānā sumatím¢ bhuran¢yū

chardis¢pā́-
8.9.11ab yātám¢ chardis¢pā́ utá nah¢ paraspā́ | bhūtám¢ jagatpā́ utá nas tanūpā́

jagatpā́-
8.9.11ab yātám¢ chardis¢pā́ utá nah¢ paraspā́ | bhūtám¢ jagatpā́ utá nas tanūpā́

jaghána-
1.28.2ab yátra dvā́v iva jaghánā | adhis¢avan¢yā̀ kr¢tā́

jā́yamāna- [part. jan-]

6.67.4cd prá yā́ máhi mahā́ntā jā́yamānā | ghorā́ mártāya ripáve ní dīdhah¢
2.40.2ab imáu deváu jā́yamānau jus¢anta | imáu támām¢si gūhatām ájus¢t¢ā

jajñāna- [perf.mid.part jan-]

1.23.4c jajñānā́ pūtádaks¢asā

janáyant- [caus.part. jan-]

7.99.4ab urúm¢ yajñā́ya cakrathur ulokám¢ | janáyantā sū́ryam us¢ā́sam agním

jātá- [past.pass.jan-]
1.181.4ab ihéha jātā́ sám avāvaśītām | arepásā tanvā̀ nā́mabhih¢ sváih¢
1.184.3cd vacyánte vām¢ kakuhā́ apsú jātā́ | yugā́ jūrn¢éva várun¢asya bhū́reh¢
3.39.3cd vápūm¢s¢i jātā́ mithunā́ sacete | tamohánā tápus¢o budhná étā
4.43.3cd divá ā́jātā divyā́ suparn¢ā́ | káyā śácīnām bhavathah¢ śácis¢t¢hā
2.40.1cd jātáu víśvasya bhúvanasya gopáu | devā́ akr¢n¢vann amr¢́tasya nā́bhim
5.73.4cd nā́nā jātā́v arepásā | sám asmé bándhum éyathuh¢
7.33.13ab satré ha jātā́v is¢itā́ námobhih¢ | kumbhé rétah¢ sis¢icatuh¢ samānám

jána-
1.131.3de yád gavyántā dvā́ jánā | svàr yántā samū́hasi
9.86.42cd dvā́ jánā yātáyann antár īyate | nárā ca śám¢sam¢ dáivyam¢ ca dhartári
5.34.8ab sám¢ yáj jánau sudhánau viśváśardhasāv | áved índro maghávā gós¢u śubhrís¢u

jánana-
2.40.1ab sómāpūs¢an¢ā jánanā rayīn¢ā́m¢ | jánanā divó jánanā pr¢thivyā́h¢

janitŕ-¢
6.69.2ab yā́ víśvāsām¢ janitā́rā matīnā́m | índrāvís¢n¢ū kaláśā somadhā́nā

jánya-
2.39.1cd brahmā́n¢eva vidátha ukthaśā́sā | dūtéva hávyā jányā purutrā́

jayús-
1.117.16cd ví jayús¢ā yayathuh¢ sā́nv ádrer | jātám¢ vis¢vā́co ahatam¢ vis¢én¢a
218
6.62.7ab ví jayús¢ā rathyā yātam ádrim¢ | śrutám¢ hávam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā vadhrimatyā́h¢
10.39.13ab tā́ vartír yātam¢ jayús¢ā ví párvatam | ápinvatam¢ śayáve dhenúm aśvinā

járant- [part. jar-]

1.161.7ab níś cárman¢o gā́m arin¢īta dhītíbhir | yā́ járantā yuvaśā́ tā́kr¢n¢otana

jaran¢á-
4.33.3ab púnar yé cakrúh¢ pitárā yúvānā | sánā yū́peva jaran¢ā́ śáyānā
10.40.3ab prātár jarethe jaran¢éva kā́payā | vástor-vastor yajatā́ gachatho gr¢hám

jávis¢t¢ha-
4.2.3ab átyā vr¢dhasnū́ róhitā ghr¢tásnū | r¢tásya manye mánasā jávis¢t¢hā

jīrí-
9.66.9ab mr¢jánti tvā sám agrúvo | ávye jīrā́v ádhi s¢ván¢i

jujus¢ān¢á- [perf.mid.part. jus-]

1.118.7cd yuvám¢ kán¢vāyā́piriptāya cáks¢uh¢ | práty adhattam¢ sus¢t¢utím¢ jujus¢ān¢ā́
2.39.8cd tā́ni narā jujus¢ān¢ópa yātam¢ | br¢hád vadema vidáthe suvī́rāh¢
7.68.1ab ā́ śubhrā yātam aśvinā sváśvā | gíro dasrā jujus¢ān¢ā́ yuvā́koh¢

jus¢ān¢á- [aor.mid.part. jus¢-]

1.118.10cd ā́ na úpa vásumatā ráthena | gíro jus¢ān¢ā́ suvitā́ya yātam
3.58.7cd nā́satyā tiróahnyam¢ jus¢ān¢ā́ | sómam¢ pibatam asrídhā sudānū
5.75.3cde rúdrā híran¢yavartanī | jus¢ān¢ā́ vājinīvasū | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
8.57.2cd asmā́kam¢ yajñám¢ sávanam¢ jus¢ān¢ā́ | pātám¢ sómam aśvinā dī́dyagnī
7.66.19ab ā́ yātam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | jus¢ān¢ā́v ā́hutim¢ narā

jéman-
10.106.6cd udanyajéva jémanā maderū́ | tā́ me jarā́yv ajáram¢ marā́yu

jyés¢t¢hatama-
6.67.1ab víśves¢ām¢ vah¢ satā́m¢ jyés¢t¢hatamā | gīrbhír mitrā́várun¢ā vāvr¢dhádhyai

jrayasāná-
5.66.5cd jrayasānā́v áram¢ pr¢thú | áti ks¢aranti yā́mabhih¢

tádokas-
4.49.6c mādáyethām¢ tádokasā

tána-
8.25.2ab mitrā́ tánā ná rathyā̀ | várun¢o yáś ca sukrátuh¢

tánaya-
8.25.2c sanā́t sujātā́ tánayā dhr¢távratā

tanū́-
1.181.4ab ihéha jātā́ sám avāvaśītām | arepásā tanvā̀ nā́mabhih¢ sváih¢
3.4.6ab ā́ bhándamāne us¢ā́sā úpāke | utá smayete tanvā̀ vírūpe
4.56.6ab punāné tanvā̀ mitháh¢ | svéna dáks¢en¢a rājathah¢
2.39.2cd méne iva tanvā̀ śúmbhamāne | dámpatīva kratuvídā jánes¢u
10.65.2ab indrāgnī́ vr¢trahátyes¢u sátpatī | mithó hinvānā́ tanvā̀ sámokasā

tanūtyáj-
219
10.4.6ab tanūtyájeva táskarā vanargū́ | raśanā́bhir dáśabhir abhy àdhītām
tanūpā́-
7.66.3ab tā́ na stipā́ tanūpā́ | várun¢a jaritr¢¤n¢ā́m
8.9.11ab yātám¢ chardis¢pā́ utá nah¢ paraspā́ | bhūtám¢ jagatpā́ utá nas tanūpā́

tanūrúc-
6.25.4ab śū́ro vā śū́ram¢ vanate śárīrais | tanūrúcā tárus¢i yát kr¢n¢váite
7.93.5ab sám¢ yán mahī́ mithatī́ spárdhamāne | tanūrúcā śū́rasātā yátaite

tapus¢pā́-
3.35.3ab úpo nayasva vr¢́s¢an¢ā tapus¢pā́ | utém ava tvám¢ vr¢s¢abha svadhāvah¢

tamohán-
3.39.3cd vápūm¢s¢i jātā́ mithunā́ sacete | tamohánā tápus¢o budhná étā

tiránt- [part. tr¢-]

8.101.8cd prā́cīm¢ hótrām¢ pratirántāv itam¢ narā | gr¢n¢ānā́ jamádagninā

táritrant- [intens.part. tr¢-]

1.144.3ab yúyūs¢atah¢ sávayasā tád íd vápuh¢ | samānám ártham¢ vitáritratā mitháh ¢

tavás-
7.99.6ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ br¢hatī́ br¢hántā | urukramā́ tavásā vardháyantī

tavástama-
1.109.5ab yuvā́m indrāgnī vásuno vibhāgé | tavástamā śuśrava vr¢trahátye

táskara-
10.4.6ab tanūtyájeva táskarā vanargū́ | raśanā́bhir dáśabhir abhy àdhītām

tātyá-
1.161.12ab sammī́lya yád bhúvanā paryásarpata | kvà svit tātyā́ pitárā va āsatuh¢

tigmā́yudha-
6.74.4ab tigmā́yudhau tigmáhetī suśévau | sómārudrāv ihá sú mr¢l™atam¢ nah¢

turá-
10.96.7ab áram¢ kā́māya hárayo dadhanvire | sthirā́ya hinvan hárayo hárī turā́

tuvijātá-
1.2.9ab kavī́ no mitrā́várun¢ā | tuvijātā́ uruks¢áyā

tuviśús¢ma-
6.68.2cd maghónām¢ mám¢his¢t¢hā tuviśús¢ma | r¢téna vr¢tratúrā sárvasenā

tuvís¢t¢ama-
5.73.2cd varasyā́ yāmy ádhrigū | huvé tuvís¢t¢amā bhujé

tr¢ks¢í-
6.46.8ab yád vā tr¢ks¢áu maghavan druhyā́v ā́ jáne | yát pūráu kác ca vr¢́s¢n¢yam

tatr¢dāná- [perf.mid.part. tr¢d-]

4.28.5cd ā́dardr¢tam ápihitāny áśnā | riricáthuh¢ ks¢ā́ś cit tatr¢dānā́

220
t¢r¢s¢ān¢á- [aor.mid.part. tr¢s¢-]
7.69.6ab nárā gauréva vidyútam¢ tr¢s¢ān¢ā́ | asmā́kam adyá sávanópa yātam

tokásāti-
6.18.6cd sá tokásātā tánaye sá vajrī́ | vitantasā́yyo abhavat samátsu
10.25.9ef yúdhyamānās tokásātau | vívaks¢ase

tośá-
3.12.4ab tośā́ vr¢trahán¢ā huve | sajítvānā́parājitā

tośás-
8.38.2ab tośā́sā rathayā́vānā | vr¢trahán¢āparājitā

trasádasyu-
8.49.10ab yáthā kán¢ve maghavan trasádasyavi | yáthā pakthé dáśavraje

dám¢s¢t¢ra-
10.87.3ab ubhóbhayāvinn úpa dhehi dám¢s¢t¢rā | him¢sráh¢ śíśānó ’varam¢ páram¢ ca

dám¢sis¢t¢ha-
1.182.2ab índratamā hí dhís¢n¢yā marúttamā | dasrā́ dám¢sis¢t¢hā rathyā̀ rathī́tamā
10.143.3ab nárā dám¢sis¢t¢hāv átraye | śúbhrā sís¢āsatam¢ dhíyah¢

dáks¢apitr¢-
7.66.2ab yā́ dhāráyanta devā́h¢ | sudáks¢ā dáks¢apitarā

daśasyánt- [part. daśasy-]

6.62.7cd daśasyántā śayáve pipyathur gā́m | íti cyavānā sumatím¢ bhuran¢yū
8.22.6ab daśasyántā mánave pūrvyám¢ diví | yávam¢ vr¢́ken¢a kars¢athah¢
8.31.9ab vītíhotrā kr¢tádvasū | daśasyántāmr¢́tāya kám

dasmá-
4.41.6cd índrā no átra várun¢ā syātām | ávobhir dasmā́ páritakmyāyām

dásyu-
8.6.14ab ní śús¢n¢a indra dharn¢asím¢ | vájram¢ jaghantha dásyavi

dasrá-
1.46.2ab yā́ dasrā́ síndhumātarā | manotárā rayīn¢ā́m
1.92.18ab éhá devā́ mayobhúvā | dasrā́ híran¢yavartanī
1.182.2ab índratamā hí dhís¢n¢yā marúttamā | dasrā́ dám¢sis¢t¢hā rathyā̀ rathī́tamā
6.62.5ab tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ puruśā́katamā | pratnā́ návyasā vácasā vivāse
8.26.6ab dasrā́ hí víśvam ānus¢án¤ | maks¢ū́bhih¢ paridī́yathah¢
8.86.1ab ubhā́ hí dasrā́ bhis¢ájā mayobhúvā | ubhā́ dáks¢asya vácaso babhūváthuh¢
8.87.6cd tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ purudám¢sasā dhiyā́ | áśvinā śrus¢t¢y ā́ gatam
10.26.1cd prá dasrā́ niyúdrathah¢ | pūs¢ā́ avis¢t¢u mā́hinah¢
10.40.14ab kvà svid adyá katamā́sv aśvínā | viks¢ú dasrā́ mādayete śubhás pátī
1.3.3ab dásrā yuvā́kavah¢ sutā́ | nā́satyā vr¢ktábarhis¢ah¢
1.158.1cd dásrā ha yád rékn¢a aucathyó vām¢ | prá yát sasrā́the ákavābhir ūtī́
1.183.5ab yuvā́m¢ gótamah¢ purumīl™hó átrir | dásrā hávaté ’vase havís¢mān
4.44.6ab nū́ no rayím¢ puruvī́ram¢ br¢hántam¢ | dásrā mímāthām ubháyes¢v asmé
5.75.2cde dásrā híran¢yavartanī | sús¢umnā síndhuvāhasā | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam

221
8.5.11ab vāvr¢dhānā́ śubhas patī | dasrā hiran¢yavartanī
8.8.1cd dásrā híran¢yavartanī | píbatam¢ somyám¢ mádhu
7.69.3ab sváśvā yaśásā yātam arvā́g | dásrā nidhím¢ mádhumantam¢ pibāthah¢
8.87.5cd dásrā híran¢yavartanī śubhas patī | pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
1.30.17c gómad dasrā híran¢yavat
1.92.16ab áśvinā vartír asmád ā́ | gómad dasrā híran¢yavat
8.22.17c gómad dasrā híran¢yavat
1.47.3cd áthādyá dasrā vásu bíbhratā ráthe | dāśvā́m¢sam úpa gachatam
1.47.6ab sudā́se dasrā vásu bíbhratā ráthe | pr¢́ks¢o vahatam aśvinā
1.112.24ab ápnasvatīm aśvinā vā́cam asmé | kr¢tám¢ no dasrā vr¢́s¢an¢ā manīs¢ā́m
1.116.10cd prā́tiratam¢ jahitásyā́yu dasrā | ā́d ít pátim akr¢n¢utam¢ kanī́nām
1.116.16cd tásmā aks¢ī́ nāsatyā vicáks¢a | ā́dhattam¢ dasrā bhis¢ajāv anarván
1.117.5ab sus¢upvā́m¢sam¢ ná nírr¢ter upásthe | sū́ryam¢ ná dasrā támasi ks¢iyántam
1.117.20ab ádhenum¢ dasrā staryàm¢ vís¢aktām | ápinvatam¢ śayáve aśvinā gā́m
1.117.21ab yávam¢ vr¢ken¢āśvinā vápantā | ís¢am¢ duhántā mánus¢āya dasrā
1.118.6ab úd vándanam airatam¢ dam¢sánābhir | úd rebhám¢ dasrā vr¢s¢an¢ā śácībhih¢
1.119.7ab yuvám¢ vándanam¢ nírr¢tam¢ jaran¢yáyā | rátham¢ ná dasrā karan¢ā́ sám invathah¢
1.120.4ab ví pr¢chāmi pākyā̀ ná devā́n | vás¢at¢kr¢tasyādbhutásya dasrā
1.139.3fg prus¢āyánte vām paváyo hiran¢yáye | ráthe dasrā hiran¢yáye
1.139.4ab áceti dasrā vy ù nā́kam r¢n¢vatho | yuñjáte vām¢ rathayújo dívis¢t¢is¢v
1.139.4de ádhi vām¢ sthā́ma vandhúre | ráthe dasrā hiran¢yáye
1.180.5ab ā́ vām¢ dānā́ya vavr¢tīya dasrā | gór óhen¢a taugryó ná jívrih¢
1.182.3ab kím átra dasrā kr¢n¢uthah¢ kím āsāthe | jáno yáh¢ káś cid áhavir mahīyáte
4.43.4cd kó vām¢ maháś cit tyájaso abhī́ka | urus¢yátam¢ mādhvī dasrā na ūtī́
6.69.7ab índrāvis¢n¢ū píbatam¢ mádhvo asyá | sómasya dasrā jat¢háram¢ pr¢n¢ethām
7.68.1ab ā́ śubhrā yātam aśvinā sváśvā | gíro dasrā jujus¢ān¢ā́ yuvā́koh¢
8.5.2ab nr¢vád dasrā manoyújā | ráthena pr¢thupā́jasā
1.118.3ab pravádyāmanā suvr¢́tā ráthena | dásrāv imám¢ śr¢n¢utam¢ ślókam ádreh¢
3.58.3ab suyúgbhir áśvaih¢ suvr¢́tā ráthena | dásrāv imám¢ śr¢n¢utam¢ ślókam ádreh¢
1.183.4cd ayám¢ vām¢ bhāgó níhita iyám¢ gī́r | dásrāv imé vām¢ nidháyo mádhūnām
3.58.5cd éhá yātam¢ pathíbhir devayā́nair | dásrāv imé vām¢ nidháyo mádhūnām
1.30.18ab samānáyojano hí vām¢ | rátho dasrāv ámartyah¢
5.75.9cde áyoji vām¢ vr¢s¢an¢vasū | rátho dasrāv ámartyo | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
1.117.22cd sá vām¢ mádhu prá vocad r¢tāyán | tvās¢t¢rám¢ yád dasrāv apikaks¢yàm¢ vām

dātr¢́-
6.60.13cd ubhā́ dātā́rāv is¢ām¢ rayīn¢ā́m | ubhā́ vā́jasya sātáye huve vām

dāsá-
6.47.21cd áhan dāsā́ vr¢s¢abhó vasnayánta | udávraje varcínam¢ śámbaram¢ ca
10.62.10ab utá dāsā́ parivís¢e | smáddis¢t¢ī góparīn¢asā

dyó-
1.61.14ab asyéd u bhiyā́ giráyaś ca dr¢¤l™hā́ | dyā́vā ca bhū́mā janús¢as tujete
1.63.1ab tvám¢ mahā́m¢% indra yó ha śús¢mair | dyā́vā jajñānáh¢ pr¢thivī́ áme dhāh¢
1.113.2cd samānábandhū amr¢́te anūcī́ | dyā́vā várn¢am¢ carata āmināné
1.143.2cd asyá krátvā samidhānásya majmánā | prá dyā́vā śocíh¢ pr¢thivī́ arocayat
1.159.1ab prá dyā́vā yajñáih¢ pr¢thivī́ r¢tāvr¢́dhā | mahī́ stus¢e vidáthes¢u prácetasā
1.185.2cd nítyam¢ ná sūnúm¢ pitrór upásthe | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.3cd tád rodasī janayatam¢ jaritré | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.4cd ubhé devā́nām ubháyebhir áhnām¢ | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.5cd abhijíghrantī bhúvanasya nā́bhim¢ | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.6cd dadhā́te yé amr¢́tam¢ suprátīke | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt

222
1.185.7cd dadhā́te yé subháge suprátūrtī | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.8cd iyám¢ dhī́r bhūyā avayā́nam es¢ām¢ | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
2.12.13ab dyā́vā cid asmai pr¢thivī́ namete | śús¢māc cid asya párvatā bhayante
2.41.20ab dyā́vā nah¢ pr¢thivī́ imám¢ | sidhrám adyá divispr¢́śam
3.6.4ab mahā́n sadhásthe dhruvá ā́ nís¢atto | antár dyā́vā mā́hine háryamān¢ah¢
5.43.2ab ā́ sus¢t¢utī́ námasā vartayádhyai | dyā́vā vā́jāya pr¢thivī́ ámr¢dhre
6.11.1cd ā́ no mitrā́várun¢ā nā́satyā | dyā́vā hotrā́ya pr¢thivī́ vavr¢tyāh¢
7.43.1ab prá vo yajñés¢u devayánto arcan | dyā́vā námobhih¢ prithivī́ is¢ádhyai
7.53.1ab prá dyā́vā yajñáih¢ pr¢thivī́ námobhih¢ | sabā́dha īl™e br¢hatī́ yájatre
7.65.2cd aśyā́ma mitrāvarun¢ā vayám¢ vām¢ | dyā́vā ca yátra pīpáyann áhā ca
8.97.14cd tvád víśvāni bhúvanāni vajrin | dyā́vā rejete pr¢thivī́ ca bhīs¢ā́
9.70.2ab sá bhíks¢amān¢o amr¢́tasya cā́run¢a | ubhé dyā́vā kā́vyenā ví śaśrathe
10.12.1ab dyā́vā ha ks¢ā́mā prathamé r¢téna | abhiśrāvé bhavatah¢ satyavā́cā
10.35.3ab dyā́vā no adyá pr¢thivī́ ánāgaso | mahī́ trāyetām¢ suvitā́ya mātárā
10.37.2ab sā́ mā satyóktih¢ pári pātu viśváto | dyā́vā ca yátra tatánann áhāni ca
10.46.9ab dyā́vā yám agním¢ pr¢thivī́ jánis¢t¢ām | ā́pas tvás¢t¢ā bhr¢́gavo yám¢ sáhobhih¢
10.91.3cd vásur vásūnām¢ ks¢ayasi tvám éka íd | dyā́vā ca yā́ni pr¢thivī́ ca pús¢yatah¢

divispr¢́ś-
1.22.2ab yā́ suráthā rathī́tama | ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā
1.23.2ab ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā | indravāyū́ havāmahe
1.137.1de ā́ rājānā divispr¢śā | asmatrā́ gantam úpa nah¢

divyá-
4.43.3cd divá ā́jātā divyā́ suparn¢ā́ | káyā śácīnām bhavathah¢ śácis¢t¢hā
5.69.4ab yā́ dhartā́rā rájaso rocanásya | utā́dityā́ divyā́ pā́rthivasya

diśánt- [part. diś-]

10.110.7cd pracodáyantā vidáthes¢u kārū́ | prācī́nam¢ jyótih¢ pradíśā diśántā

dīdivā́ḿsa-[part. dī-]
10.106.3cd agnír iva devayór dīdivā́m¢sā | párijmāneva yajathah¢ purutrā́

dīrghaśrúttama-
5.65.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢havarcasā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā
8.101.2ab várs¢is¢t¢haks¢atrā urucáks¢asā nárā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā

durmatí-
5.42.16ab devó-devah¢ suhávo bhūtu máhyam | mā́ no mātā́ pr¢thivī́ durmatáu dhāt
5.43.15cd devó-devah¢ suhávo bhūtu máhyam | mā́ no mātā́ pr¢thivī́ durmatáu dhāt

dus¢t¢ára-
5.86.2ab yā́ pr¢́tanāsu dus¢t¢árā | yā́ vā́jes¢u śravā́yyā

duhánt- [part. duh-]

1.117.21ab yávam¢ vr¢ken¢āśvinā vápantā | ís¢am¢ duhántā mánus¢āya dasrā

duhitr¢́-
6.49.3ab arus¢ásya duhitárā vírūpe | str¢́bhir anyā́ pipiśé sū́ro anyā́
10.70.6ab devī́ divó duhitárā suśilpé | us¢ā́sānáktā sadatām¢ ní yónau

dūtá-
2.39.1cd brahmā́n¢eva vidátha ukthaśā́sā | dūtéva hávyā jányā purutrā́
7.91.2ab uśántā dūtā́ ná dábhāya gopā́ | māsáś ca pātháh¢ śarádaś ca pūrvī́h¢
223
10.106.2cd dūtéva hí s¢t¢hó yaśásā jánes¢u | mā́pa sthātam¢ mahis¢évāpā́nāt
10.14.12ab urūn¢asā́v asutr¢́pā udumbaláu | yamásya dūtáu carato jánām¢% ánu

devá-
1.22.2ab yā́ suráthā rathī́tama | ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā
1.23.2ab ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā | indravāyū́ havāmahe
1.46.2c dhiyā́ devā́ vasuvídā
1.92.18ab éhá devā́ mayobhúvā | dasrā́ híran¢yavartanī
1.184.3ab śriyé pūs¢ann is¢ukr¢́teva devā́ | nā́satyā vahatúm¢ sūryā́yāh¢
3.8.9cd unnīyámānāh¢ kavíbhih¢ purástād | devā́ devā́nām ápi yanti pā́thah¢
5.68.2c devā́ devés¢u praśastā́
5.74.2ab kúha tyā́ kúha nú śrutā́ | diví devā́ nā́satyā
6.59.3cd índrā nv àgnī́ ávasehá vajrín¢ā | vayám¢ devā́ havāmahe
8.22.3ab ihá tyā́ purubhū́tamā | devā́ námobhir aśvínā
8.25.1ab tā́ vām¢ víśvasya gopā́ | devā́ devés¢u yajñíyā
8.26.8c devā́ devébhir adyá sacánastamā
9.5.7ab ubhā́ devā́ nr¢cáks¢asā | hótārā dáivyā huve
2.40.2ab imáu deváu jā́yamānau jus¢anta | imáu támām¢si gūhatām ájus¢t¢ā
4.41.2ab índrā ha yó várun¢ā cakrá āpī́ | deváu mártah¢ sakhyā́ya práyasvān
5.38.3cd ubhā́ devā́v abhís¢t¢aye | diváś ca gmáś ca rājathah¢
5.66.1ab ā́ cikitāna sukrátū | deváu marta riśā́dasā
5.68.4c adrúhā deváu vardhete
5.86.5ab tā́ vr¢dhántāv ánu dyū́n | mártāya devā́v adábhā
5.86.5cd árhantā cit puró dadhe | ám¢śeva devā́v árvate
6.60.14cd sákhāyau deváu sakhyāya śambhúvā | indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe
8.25.4ab mahā́ntā mitrā́várun¢ā | samrā́jā devā́v ásurā
10.93.6ab utá no devā́v aśvínā śubhás pátī | dhā́mabhir mitrā́várun¢ā urus¢yatām
10.132.1cd ījānám¢ devā́v aśvínāv | abhí sumnáir avardhatām
10.184.2cd gárbham¢ te aśvínau devā́v | ā́ dhattām¢ pús¢karasrajā
3.25.4c ámardhantā somapéyāya devā
3.53.1cd vītám¢ havyā́ny adhvarés¢u devā | várdhethām¢ gīrbhír íl™ayā mádantā
6.59.4cd jos¢avākám¢ vádatah¢ pajrahos¢in¢ā | ná devā bhasáthaś caná
6.68.6ab yám¢ yuvám¢ dāśvàdhvarāya devā | rayím¢ dhatthó vásumantam¢ puruks¢úm
6.68.8ab nū́ na indrāvarun¢ā gr¢n¢ānā́ | pr¢n¤ktám¢ rayím¢ sauśravasā́ya devā
7.67.5ab prā́cīm u devāśvinā dhíyam¢ me | ámr¢dhrām¢ sātáye kr¢tam¢ vasūyúm
7.74.4cd maks¢ūyúbhir narā háyebhir aśvinā | ā́ devā yātam asmayū́
7.82.7cd yásya devā gáchatho vīthó adhvarám¢ | ná tám¢ mártasya naśate párihvr¢tih¢
10.24.6cd tā́ no devā devátayā | yuvám¢ mádhumatas kr¢tam
5.67.1ab bál™ itthā́ deva nis¢kr¢tám | ā́dityā yajatám br¢hát
7.60.12ab iyám¢ devā́ puróhitir yuvábhyām¢ | yajñés¢u mitrāvarun¢āv akāri [PP]
8.9.6ab yán nāsatyā bhuran¢yátho | yád vā devā bhis¢ajyáthah¢ [PP]
6.59.5ab índrāgnī kó asyá vām¢ | dévau mártaś ciketati
1.152.7ab ā́ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā havyájus¢t¢im¢ | námasā devāv ávasā vavr¢tyām
4.15.9ab es¢á vām¢ devāv aśvinā | kumāráh¢ sāhadevyáh¢
4.15.10ab tám¢ yuvám¢ devāv aśvinā | kumārám¢ sāhadevyám¢
5.74.1ab kū́s¢t¢ho devāv aśvinā | adyā́ divó manāvasū
7.70.4ab canis¢t¢ám¢ devā ós¢adhīs¢v apsú | yád yogyā́ aśnávaithe r¢́s¢īn¢ām
8.35.4ab jus¢éthām¢ yajñám¢ bódhatam¢ hávasya me | víśvehá devau sávanā́va gachatam
8.35.5ab stómam¢ jus¢ethām¢ yuvaśéva kanyánām¢ | víśvehá devau sávanā́va gachatam
8.35.6ab gíro jus¢ethām adhvarám¢ jus¢ethām¢ | víśvehá devau sávanā́va gachatam
8.35.24ab svā́hākr¢tasya tr¢mpatam¢ | sutásya devāv ándhasah¢

224
devátāti-
1.34.5ab trír no rayím¢ vahatam aśvinā yuvám¢ | trír devátātā trír utā́vatam¢ dhíyah¢
1.58.1cd ví sā́dhis¢t¢hebhih¢ pathíbhī rájo mama | ā́ devátātā havís¢ā vivāsati
3.19.1cd sá no yaks¢ad devátātā yájīyān | rāyé vā́jāya vanate maghā́ni
10.53.1cd sá no yaks¢ad devátātā yájīyān | ní hí s¢átsad ántarah¢ pū́rvo asmát
4.6.1ab ūrdhvá ū s¢ú n¢o adhvarasya hotar | ágne tís¢t¢ha devátātā yájīyān
6.4.1ab yáthā hotar mánus¢o devátātā | yajñébhih¢ sūno sahaso yájāsi
6.68.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢hā devátātā tujā́ | śū́rān¢ām¢ śávis¢t¢hā tā́ hí bhūtám
7.2.5ab svādhyò ví dúro devayánto | áśiśrayū rathayúr devátātā
7.38.7ab śám¢ no bhavantu vājíno háves¢u | devátātā mitádravah¢ svarkā́h¢
7.43.3cd ā́ viśvā́cī vidathyā̀m anaktv | ágne mā́ no devátātā mr¢́dhas kah¢

devávīti-
3.17.5cd tásyā́nu dhárma prá yajā cikitvo | átha no dhā adhvarám¢ devávītau
5.42.10ab yá óhate raks¢áso devávītāv | acakrébhis tám¢ marúto ní yāta
7.19.4ab tvám¢ nr¢́bhir nr¢man¢o devávītau | bhū́rīn¢i vr¢trā́ haryaśva ham¢si
9.96.14ab vr¢s¢t¢ím¢ diváh¢ śatádhārah¢ pavasva | sahasrasā́ vājayúr devávītau
9.97.2cd ā́ vacyasva camvòh¢ pūyámāno | vicaks¢an¢ó jā́gr¢vir devávītau
9.97.33ab divyáh¢ suparn¢ó ’va caks¢i soma | pínvan dhā́rāh¢ kárman¢ā devávītau

deváhūti-
6.52.4cd ávantu mā párvatāso dhruvā́so | ávantu mā pitáro deváhūtau
6.73.2ab jánāya cid yá ī́vata u lokám¢ | br¢́haspátir deváhūtau cakā́ra

dáivya-
1.13.8ab tā́ sujihvā́ úpa hvaye | hótārā dáivyā kavī́
1.142.8ab mandrájihvā jugurván¢ī | hótārā dáivyā kavī́
1.188.7ab prathamā́ hí suvā́casā | hótārā dáivyā kavī́
2.3.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ vidús¢t¢ara | r¢jú yaks¢atah¢ sám¢ r¢cā́ vapús¢t¢arā
3.4.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā ny r¢̀ñje | saptá pr¢ks¢ā́sah¢ svadháyā madanti
3.7.8ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ ny r¢̀ñje | saptá pr¢ks¢ā́sah¢ svadháyā madanti
5.5.7ab vā́tasya pátmann īl™itā́ | dáivyā hótārā mánus¢ah¢
8.18.8ab utá tyā́ dáivyā bhis¢ájā | śám¢ nah¢ karato aśvínā
9.5.7ab ubhā́ devā́ nr¢cáks¢asā | hótārā dáivyā huve
10.65.10ab tvás¢t¢āram¢ vāyúm r¢bhavo yá óhate | dáivyā hótārā us¢ásam¢ svastáye
10.66.13ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ puróhita | r¢tásya pánthām ánv emi sādhuyā́
10.110.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ suvā́cā | mímānā yajñám¢ mánus¢o yájadhyai

dyumnásāti-
1.131.1c dyumnásātā várīmabhih¢

dyumnáhūti-
4.16.9cd ūtíbhis tám is¢an¢o dyumnáhūtau | ní māyā́vān ábrahmā dásyur arta
6.26.8ab vayám¢ te asyā́m indra dyumnáhūtau | sákhāyah¢ syāma mahina prés¢t¢hāh¢

dravin¢odā́-
5.43.9cd yā́ rā́dhasā coditā́rā matīnā́m¢ | yā́ vā́jasya dravin¢odā́ utá tmán

drávant- [part. dru-]

10.61.3ab máno ná yés¢u hávanes¢u tigmám¢ | vípah¢ śácyā vanuthó drávantā

druhyú-
6.46.8ab yád vā tr¢ks¢áu maghavan druhyā́v ā́ jáne | yát pūráu kác ca vr¢́s¢n¢yam
225
dvá-
1.131.3de yád gavyántā dvā́ jánā | svàr yántā samū́hasi
1.144.4ab yám īm dvā́ sávayasā saparyátah¢ | samāné yónā mithunā́ sámokasā
1.161.3cd dhenúh¢ kártvā yuvaśā́ kártvā dvā́ | tā́ni bhrātar ánu vah¢ kr¢tvy émasi
1.162.19ab ékas tvás¢t¢ur áśvasyā viśastā́ | dvā́ yantā́rā bhavatas tátha r¢túh¢
1.164.20ab dvā́ suparn¢ā́ sayújā sákhāyā | samānám¢ vr¢ks¢ám¢ pári s¢asvajāte
4.30.19ab ánu dvā́ jahitā́ nayo | ’ndhám¢ śron¢ám¢ ca vr¢trahan
4.33.5ab jyes¢t¢há āha camasā́ dvā́ karéti | kánīyān trī́n kr¢n¢avāméty āha
6.67.1cd sám¢ yā́ raśméva yamátur yámis¢t¢hā | dvā́ jánām¢% ásamā bāhúbhih¢ sváih¢
7.18.22ab dvé náptur devávatah¢ śaté gór | dvā́ ráthā vadhū́mantā sudā́sah¢
8.29.8ab víbhir dvā́ carata ékayā sahá | prá pravāséva vasatah¢
8.29.9ab sádo dvā́ cakrāte upamā́ diví | samrā́jā sarpírāsutī
8.72.7ab duhánti saptáikām | úpa dvā́ páñca sr¢jatah¢
9.86.42cd dvā́ jánā yātáyann antár īyate | nárā ca śám¢sam¢ dáivyam¢ ca dhartári
10.17.2cd utā́śvínāv abharad yát tád ā́sīd | ájahād u dvā́ mithunā́ saran¢yū́h¢
10.27.17cd dvā́ dhánum¢ br¢hatī́m apsv àntah¢ | pavítravantā caratah¢ punántā
10.27.23cd tráyas tapanti pr¢thivī́m anūpā́ | dvā́ br¢́būkam¢ vahatah¢ púrīs¢am
10.48.7ab abhī̀dám ékam éko asmi nis¢s¢ā́l™ | abhī́ dvā́ kím u tráyah¢ karanti
1.28.2ab yátra dvā́v iva jaghánā | adhis¢avan¢yā̀ kr¢tā́
1.35.6ab tisró dyā́vah¢ savitúr dvā́ upásthām¢% | ékā yamásya bhúvane virās¢ā́t¢
1.191.1cd dvā́v íti plús¢ī íti | ny àdr¢́s¢t¢a alipsata
5.62.6cd rā́jānā ks¢atrám áhr¢n¢īyamānā | sahásrasthūn¢am¢ bibhr¢thah¢ sahá dváu
10.137.2ab dvā́v imáu vā́tau vāta | ā́ síndhor ā́ parāvátah¢
8.68.14ab úpa mā s¢ád¢ dvā́-dvā | nárah¢ sómasya hárs¢yā
10.48.6ab ahám etā́ñ chā́śvasato dvā́-dvā | índram¢ yé vájram¢ yudháyé ’kr¢n¢vata

dvā́r-
1.128.6fg víśvasmā ít sukr¢́te vā́ram r¢n¢vaty | agnír dvā́rā vy r¢̀nvati
3.5.1cd pr¢thupā́jā devayádbhih¢ sámiddho | ápa dvā́rā támaso váhnir āvah¢
4.51.2cd vy ū̀ vrajásya támaso dvā́rā | uchántīr avrañ chúcayah¢ pāvakā́h¢
8.5.21c ápa dvā́reva vars¢athah¢
8.39.6cd agníh¢ sá dravin¢odā́ | agnír dvā́rā vy ū̀rn¢ute
8.63.1cd yásya dvā́rā mánus¢ pitā́ | devés¢u dhíya ānajé
9.10.6ab ápa dvā́rā matīnā́m¢ | pratnā́ r¢n¢vanti kārávah¢
1.48.15ab ús¢o yád adyá bhānúnā | ví dvā́rāv r¢n¢ávo diváh¢
7.95.6ab ayám u te sarasvati vásis¢t¢ho | dvā́rāv r¢tásya subhage vy ā̀vah¢

dhánasāti-
10.150.4cd agním¢ mahó dhánasātāv ahám¢ huve | mr¢l™īkam¢ dhánasātaye

dhánutr-¢
4.35.5cd śácyā hárī dhánutarāv atas¢t¢a | indravā́hāv r¢bhavo vājaratnāh¢

dhámant- [part. dham-]

1.117.21cd abhí dásyum¢ bákuren¢ā dhámantā | urú jyótiś cakrathur ā́ryāya

dhartr¢́-
1.17.2c dhartā́rā cars¢an¢īnā́m
5.67.2cd dhartā́rā cars¢an¢īnām¢ | yantám¢ sumnám¢ riśādasā
5.69.4ab yā́ dhartā́rā rájaso rocanásya | utā́dityā́ divyā́ pā́rthivasya

dhármavant-
8.35.13ab mitrā́várun¢avantā utá dhármavantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam

226
dádhat- [part. dhā-]
7.70.4cd purū́n¢i rátnā dádhatau ny àsme | ánu pū́rvān¢i cakhyathur yugā́ni

dadhāna- [mid. part. dhā-]

1.117.9ab purū́ várpām¢sy aśvinā dádhānā | ní pedáva ūhathur āśúm áśvam
6.69.3ab índrāvis¢n¢ū madapatī madānām | ā́ sómam¢ yātam¢ drávin¢o dádhānā
6.74.1cd dáme-dame saptá rátnā dádhānā | śám¢ no bhūtam¢ dvipáde śám¢ cátus¢pade
7.69.2cd víśo yéna gáchatho devayántīh¢ | kútrā cid yā́mam aśvinā dádhānā

hitá- [past.pass.part. dhā-]

8.25.7c r¢tā́vānā samrā́jā námase hitā́
10.85.11ab r¢ksāmā́bhyām abhíhitau | gā́vau te sāmanā́v itah¢

dhiyamjinvá-
1.182.1cd dhiyam¢jinvā́ dhís¢n¢yā viśpálāvasū | divó nápātā sukr¢́te śúcivratā
8.26.6c dhiyam¢jinvā́ mádhuvarn¢ā śubhás pátī

dhís¢n¢ya-
1.3.2c dhís¢n¢yā vánatam¢ gírah¢
1.182.1cd dhiyam¢jinvā́ dhís¢n¢yā viśpálāvasū | divó nápātā sukr¢́te śúcivratā
1.182.2ab índratamā hí dhís¢n¢yā marúttamā | dasrā́ dám¢sis¢t¢hā rathyā̀ rathī́tamā
2.41.9c dhís¢n¢yā varivovídam
1.89.4cd tád grā́vān¢ah¢ somasúto mayobhúvas | tád aśvinā śr¢n¢utam¢ dhis¢n¢yā yuvám
1.117.19ab mahī́ vām ūtír aśvinā mayobhū́r | utá srāmám¢ dhis¢n¢yā sám¢ rin¢īthah¢
1.181.3cd vr¢́s¢n¢a sthātārā mánaso jávīyān | ahampūrvó yajató dhis¢n¢yā yáh¢
6.63.6cd prá vām¢ váyo vápus¢é ’nu paptan | náks¢ad vā́n¢ī sús¢t¢utā dhis¢n¢yā vām
8.5.14c mádhvo rātásya dhis¢n¢yā
8.26.12ab yuvā́dattasya dhis¢n¢yā | yuvā́nītasya sūríbhih¢
7.67.1cd yó vām¢ dūtó ná dhis¢n¢yāv ájīgar | áchā sūnúr ná pitárā vivakmi

dhī́jávana-
8.5.35c dhī́javanā nā́satyā

dhúr-
10.101.10cd pári s¢vajadhvam¢ dáśa kaks¢yā̀bhir | ubhé dhúrau práti váhnim¢ yunakta
10.101.11ab ubhé dhúrau váhnir āpíbdamāno | antár yóneva carati dvijā́nih¢

dhr¢tádaks¢a-
5.62.5cd námasvantā dhr¢tadaks¢ā́dhi gárte | mítrā́sāthe varun¢él™āsv antáh¢

dhr¢távrata-
8.25.2c sanā́t sujātā́ tánayā dhr¢távratā
8.25.8c dhr¢távratā ks¢atríyā ks¢atrám āśatuh¢
6.68.10ab índrāvarun¢ā sutapāv imám¢ sutám¢ | sómam¢ pibatam¢ mádyam¢ dhr¢tavratā
1.15.6ab yuvám¢ dáks¢am¢ dhr¢tavrata | mítrāvarun¢a dūl™ábham [PP]

dhés¢t¢ha-
4.41.3ab índrā ha rátnam¢ várun¢ā dhés¢t¢hā | itthā́ nr¢́bhyah¢ śaśamānébhyas tā́
7.93.1cd ubhā́ hí vām¢ suhávā jóhavīmi | tā́ vā́jam¢ sadyá uśaté dhés¢t¢hā

dhruváks¢ema-
5.72.2ab vraténa stho dhruváks¢emā | dhárman¢ā yātayájjanā

227
dhvasáni-
1.164.29ab ayám¢ sá śin¤kte yéna gáur abhī́vr¢tā | mímāti māyúm¢ dhvasánāv ádhi śritā́

dhvasrá-
10.40.3cd kásya dhvasrā́ bhavathah¢ kásya vā narā | rājaputréva sávanā́va gachathah¢

náktos¢ā́s-
1.13.7ab náktos¢ā́sā supéśasā | asmín yajñá úpa hvaye
1.142.7ab ā́ bhándamāne úpāke | náktos¢ā́sā supéśasā
1.96.5ab náktos¢ā́sā várn¢am āmémyāne | dhāpáyete śíśum ékam¢ samīcī́
1.113.3cd ná methete ná tasthatuh¢ suméke | náktos¢ā́sā sámanasā vírūpe
9.5.6c náktos¢ā́sā ná darśaté

nadī́-
2.39.5ab vā́tevājuryā́ nadyèva rītír | aks¢ī́ iva cáks¢us¢ā́ yātam arvā́k

naptī́-
8.2.42ab utá sú tyé payovr¢́dhā | mākī́ rán¢asya naptyā̀

nápat-
1.182.1cd dhiyam¢jinvā́ dhís¢n¢yā viśpálāvasū | divó nápātā sukr¢́te śúcivratā
1.184.1cd nā́satyā kúha cit sántāv aryó | divó nápātā sudā́starāya
8.25.5ab nápātā śávaso maháh¢ | sūnū́ dáks¢asya sukrátū
10.61.4ab kr¢s¢n¢ā́ yád gós¢v arun¢ī́s¢u sī́dad | divó nápātāśvinā huve vām
1.117.12ab kúha yā́ntā sus¢t¢utím¢ kāvyásya | dívo napātā vr¢s¢an¢ā śayutrā́
3.38.5cd dívo napātā vidáthasya dhībhíh¢ | ks¢atrám¢ rājānā pradívo dadhāthe
4.44.2ab yuvám¢ śríyam aśvinā devátā tā́m¢ | dívo napātā vanathah¢ śácībhih¢

námasvant-
5.62.5cd námasvantā dhr¢tadaks¢ā́dhi gárte | mítrā́sāthe varun¢él™āsv antáh¢

námuci-
10.131.4ab yuvám¢ surā́mam aśvinā | námucāv āsuré sácā

namovr¢́dh-
3.62.17ab uruśám¢sā namovr¢́dhā | mahnā́ dáks¢asya rājathah¢

nárya-
1.185.9ab ubhā́ śám¢sā náryā mā́m avis¢t¢ām | ubhé mā́m ūtī́ ávasā sacetām

návis¢t¢i-
8.2.17ab ná ghem anyád ā́ papana | vájrinn apáso návis¢t¢au

návedas-
1.34.1ab tríś cin no adyā́ bhavatam¢ navedasā | vibhúr vām¢ yā́ma utá rātír aśvinā

návya-
10.39.5cd tā́ vām¢ nú návyāv ávase karāmahe | ayám¢ nāsatyā śrád arír yáthā dádhat

nás-
2.39.6cd nā́seva nas tanvò raks¢itā́rā | kárn¢āv iva suśrútā bhūtam asmé

nā́bhi-
1.43.9cd mūrdhā́ nā́bhā soma vena | ābhū́s¢antīh¢ soma vedah¢
228
1.139.1de yád dha krān¢ā́ vivásvati | nā́bhā sam¢dā́yi návyasī
1.142.10cd tvás¢t¢ā pós¢āya ví s¢yatu | rāyé nā́bhā no asmayúh¢
1.143.4ab yám eriré bhr¢gavo viśvávedasam¢ | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ bhúvanasya majmánā
2.3.7cd devā́n yájantāv r¢tuthā́ sám añjato | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ ádhi sā́nus¢u tris¢ú
3.4.4cd divó vā nā́bhā ny àsādi hótā | str¢n¢īmáhi devávyacā ví barhíh¢
3.5.5cd pā́ti nā́bhā saptáśīrs¢ān¢am agníh¢ | pā́ti devā́nām upamā́dam r¢s¢váh¢
3.5.9ab úd u s¢t¢utáh¢ samídhā yahvó adyaud | várs¢man divó ádhi nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́h¢
3.29.4ab íl™āyās tvā padé vayám¢ | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ ádhi
8.12.32c nā́bhā yajñásya dohánā prā́dhvaré
8.13.29c nā́bhā yajñásya sám¢ dadhur yáthā vidé
9.10.8ab nā́bhā nā́bhim¢ na ā́ dade | cáks¢uś cit sū́rye sácā
9.12.4ab divó nā́bhā vicaks¢an¢ó | ávyo vā́re mahīyate
9.72.7ab nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ dharún¢o mahó divó | apā́m ūrmáu síndhus¢v antár uks¢itáh¢
9.86.8cd ádhy asthāt sā́nu pávamāno avyáyam¢ | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ dharún¢o mahó diváh¢
9.79.4ab diví te nā́bhā paramó yá ādadé | pr¢thivyā́s te ruruhuh¢ sā́navi ks¢ípah¢
9.82.3ab parjányah¢ pitā́ mahis¢ásya parn¢íno | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ girís¢u ks¢áyam¢ dadhe
10.1.6ab sá tú vástrān¢y ádha péśanāni | vásāno agnír nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́h¢
10.62.4ab ayám¢ nā́bhā vadati valgú vo gr¢hé | dévaputrā r¢s¢ayas tác chr¢n¢otana
10.64.13cd nā́bhā yátra prathamám¢ sam¢násāmahe | tátra jāmitvám áditir dadhātu nah¢
10.13.3cd aks¢áren¢a práti mima etā́m | r¢tásya nā́bhāv ádhi sám¢ punāmi
10.82.6cd ajásya nā́bhāv ádhy ékam árpitam¢ | yásmin víśvāni bhúvanāni tasthúh¢

nā́satya-
1.3.3ab dásrā yuvā́kavah¢ sutā́ | nā́satyā vr¢ktábarhis¢ah¢
1.46.5ab ādāró vām¢ matīnā́m¢ | nā́satyā matavacasā
1.116.4ab tisráh¢ ks¢ápas trír áhātivrájadbhir | nā́satyā bhujyúm ūhathuh¢ patam¢gáih¢
1.173.4cd jújos¢ad índro dasmávarcā | nā́satyeva súgmyo rathes¢t¢hā́h¢
1.180.9cd dhattám¢ sūríbhya utá vā sváśvyam¢ | nā́satyā rayis¢ā́cah¢ syāma
1.184.1cd nā́satyā kúha cit sántāv aryó | divó nápātā sudā́starāya
1.184.3ab śriyé pūs¢ann is¢ukr¢́teva devā́ | nā́satyā vahatúm¢ sūryā́yāh¢
3.54.16ab nā́satyā me pitárā bandhupr¢́chā | sajātyàm aśvínoś cā́ru nā́ma
3.58.7cd nā́satyā tiróahnyam¢ jus¢ān¢ā́ | sómam¢ pibatam asrídhā sudānū
4.37.8ab tám¢ no vājā r¢bhuks¢an¢a | índra nā́satyā rayím
5.46.2cd ubhā́ nā́satyā rudró ádha gnā́h¢ | pūs¢ā́ bhágah¢ sárasvatī jus¢anta
5.73.6cd gharmám¢ yád vām arepásam¢ | nā́satyāsnā́ bhuran¢yáti
5.74.2ab kúha tyā́ kúha nú śrutā́ | diví devā́ nā́satyā
5.75.7ab áśvināv éhá gachatam¢ | nā́satyā mā́ ví venatam
5.78.1ab áśvināv éhá gachatam¢ | nā́satyā mā́ ví venatam
6.11.1cd ā́ no mitrā́várun¢ā nā́satyā | dyā́vā hotrā́ya pr¢thivī́ vavr¢tyāh¢
6.50.10ab utá tyā́ me hávam ā́ jagmyā́tam¢ | nā́satyā dhībhír yuvám an¤gá viprā
6.63.1cd ā́ yó arvā́n¤ nā́satyā vavárta | prés¢t¢hā hy ásatho asya mánman
6.63.4cd prá hótā gūrtámanā urān¢ó | áyukta yó nā́satyā hávīman
7.39.4cd tā́m¢% adhvará uśató yaks¢y agne | śrus¢t¢ī́ bhágam¢ nā́satyā púram¢dhim
7.72.3cd āvívāsan ródasī dhís¢n¢yemé | áchā vípro nā́satyā vivakti
7.73.2ab ny ù priyó mánus¢ah¢ sādi hótā | nā́satyā yó yájate vándate ca
7.74.5cd tā́ yam¢sato maghávadbhyo dhruvám¢ yáśaś | chardír asmábhyam¢ nā́satyā
8.5.32c púruścandrā nā́satyā
8.5.35c dhī́javanā nā́satyā
8.19.16ab yéna cás¢t¢e várun¢o mitró aryamā́ | yéna nā́satyā bhágah¢
8.25.10ab utá no devy áditir | urus¢yátām¢ nā́satyā
8.42.4cd nā́satyā sómapītaye | nábhantām anyaké same
8.42.5cd nā́satyā sómapītaye | nábhantām anyaké same
8.42.6cd nā́satyā sómapītaye | nábhantām anyaké same
229
9.88.3ab vāyúr ná yó niyútvām¢% is¢t¢áyāmā | nā́satyeva háva ā́ śámbhavis¢t¢hah¢
10.24.4cd vimadéna yád īl™itā́ | nā́satyā nirámanthatam
10.73.4ab samanā́ tū́rn¢ir úpa yāsi yajñám | ā́ nā́satyā sakhyā́ya vaks¢i
10.143.5cd yātám áchā patatríbhir | nā́satyā sātáye kr¢tam
10.24.5cd nā́satyāv abruvan devā́h¢ | púnar ā́ vahatād íti
10.61.15ab utá tyā́ me ráudrāv arcimántā | nā́satyāv indra gūrtáye yájadhyai
1.34.7cd tisró nāsatyā rathyā parāváta | ātméva vā́tah¢ svásarān¢i gachatam
1.34.9cd kadā́ yógo vājíno rā́sabhasya | yéna yajñám¢ nāsatyopayātáh¢
1.34.10ab ā́ nāsatyā gáchatam¢ hūyáte havír | mádhvah¢ pibatam madhupébhir āsábhih¢
1.34.11ab ā́ nāsatyā tribhír ekādaśáir ihá | devébhir yātam madhupéyam aśvinā
1.47.7ab yán nāsatyā parāváti | yád vā sthó ádhi turváśe
8.8.14ab yán nāsatyā parāváti | yád vā sthó ádhy ámbare
1.47.9ab téna nāsatyā́ gatam¢ | ráthena sū́ryatvacā
8.22.5cd pári dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhū́s¢ati śrutás | téna nāsatyā́ gatam
1.116.2cd tád rā́sabho nāsatyā sahásram | ājā́ yamásya pradháne jigāya
1.116.9ab párāvatám¢ nāsatyānudethām | uccā́budhnam¢ cakrathur jihmábāram
1.116.10ab jujurús¢o nāsatyotá vavrím¢ | prā́muñcatam¢ drāpím iva cyávānāt
1.116.11ab tád vām¢ narā śám¢syam¢ rā́dhyam¢ ca | abhis¢t¢imán nāsatyā várūtham
1.116.13ab ájohavīn nāsatyā karā́ vām¢ | mahé yā́man purubhujā púram¢dhih¢
1.116.14ab āsnó vr¢́kasya vártikām abhī́ke | yuvám¢ narā nāsatyāmumuktam
1.116.16cd tásmā aks¢ī́ nāsatyā vicáks¢a | ā́dhattam¢ dasrā bhis¢ajāv anarván
1.116.17cd víśve devā́ ánv amanyata hr¢dbhíh¢ | sám u śriyā́ nāsatyā sacethe
1.116.19ab rayím¢ suks¢atrám¢ svapatyám ā́yuh¢ | suvī́ryam¢ nāsatyā váhantā
1.116.20cd vibhindúnā nāsatyā ráthena | ví párvatām¢% ajarayū́ ayātam
1.116.22cd śayáve cin nāsatyā śácībhir | jásuraye staryàm pipyathur gā́m
1.116.23ab avasyaté stuvaté kr¢s¢n¢iyā́ya | r¢jūyaté nāsatyā śácībhih¢
1.117.1cd barhís¢matī rātír víśritā gī́r | is¢ā́ yātam¢ nāsatyópa vā́jaih¢
1.117.6ab tád vām¢ narā śám¢syam¢ pajriyén¢a | kaks¢ī́vatā nāsatyā párijman
1.117.11cd agástye bráhman¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | sám¢ viśpálām¢ nāsatyārin¢ītam
1.117.13cd yuvó rátham¢ duhitā́ sū́ryasya | sahá śriyā́ nāsatyāvr¢n¢īta
1.117.23cd asmé rayím¢ nāsatyā br¢hántam | apatyasā́cam¢ śrútyam¢ rarāthām
1.118.4cd yé aptúro divyā́so ná gr¢́dhrā | abhí práyo nāsatyā váhanti
1.118.11ab ā́ śyenásya jávasā nūtanena | asmé yātam¢ nāsatyā sajós¢āh¢
1.182.4cd vā́cam¢-vācam¢ jaritū́ ratnínīm¢ kr¢tam | ubhā́ śám¢sam¢ nāsatyāvatam¢ máma
1.183.3cd yéna narā nāsatyes¢ayádhyai | vartír yāthás tánayāya tmáne ca
6.49.5cd yéna narā nāsatyes¢ayádhyai | vartír yāthás tánayāya tmáne ca
1.183.5cd díśam¢ ná dis¢t¢ā́m r¢jūyéva yántā | ā́ me hávam¢ nāsatyópa yātam
1.184.5cd yātám¢ vartís tánayāya tmáne ca | agástye nāsatyā mádantā
2.41.7ab gómad ū s¢ú nāsatyā | áśvāvad yātam aśvinā
4.14.1cd ā́ nāsatyorugāyā́ ráthena | imám¢ yajñám úpa no yātam ácha
4.43.7cd urus¢yátam¢ jaritā́ram¢ yuvám¢ ha | śritáh¢ kā́mo nāsatyā yuvadrík
4.44.7cd urus¢yátam¢ jaritā́ram¢ yuvám¢ ha | śritáh¢ kā́mo nāsatyā yuvadrík
4.44.4ab hiran¢yáyena purubhū ráthena | imám¢ yajñám¢ nāsatyópa yātam
6.63.7ab ā́ vām¢ váyó ’śvāso váhis¢t¢hā | abhí práyo nāsatyā vahantu
6.63.10ab sám¢ vām¢ śatā́ nāsatyā sahásrā | áśvānām¢ purupánthā giré dāt
7.67.3ab abhí vām¢ nūnám aśvinā súhotā | stómaih¢ sis¢akti nāsatyā vivakvā́n
7.70.6ab yó vām¢ yajñó nāsatyā havís¢mān | kr¢tábrahmā samaryò bhávāti
7.71.4cd ā́ na enā́ nāsatyópa yātam | abhí yád vām¢ viśvápsnyo jígāti
7.72.1ab ā́ gómatā nāsatyā ráthena | áśvāvatā puruścandrén¢a yātam
7.72.2ab ā́ no devébhir úpa yātam arvā́k | sajós¢asā nāsatyā ráthena
7.72.5ab ā́ paścā́tān nāsatyā́ purástād | ā́śvinā yātam adharā́d údaktāt
7.73.5ab ā́ paścā́tān nāsatyā́ purástād | ā́śvinā yātam adharā́d údaktāt
8.5.23ab yuvám¢ kán¢vāya nāsatyā | ápiriptāya harmyé

230
8.9.6ab yán nāsatyā bhuran¢yátho | yád vā devā bhis¢ajyáthah¢ [PP]
8.9.9ab yád adyá vśm¢ nāsatyā | uktháir ācucyuvīmáhi
8.9.15ab yán nāsatyā parāké | arvāké ásti bhes¢ajám
8.26.2ab yuvám¢ varo sus¢ā́mn¢e | mahé táne nāsatyā
8.57.1cd ā́gachatam¢ nāsatyā śácībhir | idám¢ tr¢tī́yam¢ sávanam¢ pibāthah¢
8.57.4ab ayám¢ vām¢ bhāgó níhito yajatrā | imā́ gíro nāsatyópa yātam
8.85.1ab ā́ me hávam¢ nāsatyā | áśvinā gáchatam¢ yuvám
8.85.9ab nū́ me gíro nāsatyā | áśvinā prā́vatam¢ yuvám
8.101.7cd ubhā́ yātam¢ nāsatyā sajós¢asā | práti havyā́ni vītáye
10.39.3cd andhásya cin nāsatyā kr¢śásya cid | yuvā́m íd āhur bhis¢ájā rutásya cit
10.39.5cd tā́ vām¢ nú návyāv ávase karāmahe | ayám¢ nāsatyā śrád arír yáthā dádhat
10.41.2ab prātaryújam¢ nāsatyā́dhi tis¢t¢hathah¢ | prātaryā́vān¢am¢ madhuvā́hanam¢ rátham
1.182.8ab tád vām¢ narā nāsatyāv ánu s¢yād | yád vām¢ mā́nāsa ucátham ávocan
8.8.15ab yó vām¢ nāsatyāv r¢́¢s¢ir | gīrbhír vatsó ávīvr¢dhat

nicirá-
8.25.9c ní cin mis¢ántā nicirā́ ní cikyatuh¢

nícetr¢-
1.184.2cd śrutám¢ me áchoktibhir matīnā́m | és¢t¢ā narā nícetārā ca kárn¢aih¢

nitóśana-
8.25.23ab tā́ me áśvyānām¢ | hárīn¢ām¢ nitóśanā

niyútvant-
4.47.3cd niyútvantā na ūtáya | ā́ yātam¢ sómapītaye

nī́pātithi-
8.51.1cd nī́pātithau maghavan médhyātithau | pús¢t¢igau śrús¢t¢igau sácā

nr¢́-
1.3.2ab áśvinā púrudam¢sasā | nárā śávīrayā dhiyā́
1.117.18ab śunám andhā́ya bháram ahvayat sā́ | vr¢kī́r aśvinā vr¢s¢an¢ā náréti
1.151.9ab revád váyo dadhāthe revád āśāthe | nárā māyā́bhir itáūti mā́hinam
5.73.6ab yuvór átriś ciketati | nárā sumnéna cétasā
6.62.1ab stus¢é nárā divó asyá prasántā | aśvínā huve járamān¢o arkáih¢
6.63.5cd prá māyā́bhir māyinā bhūtam átra | nárā nr¢tū jániman yajñíyānām
7.69.6ab nárā gauréva vidyútam¢ tr¢s¢ān¢ā́ | asmā́kam adyá sávanópa yātam
8.101.2ab várs¢is¢t¢haks¢atrā urucáks¢asā nárā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā
9.86.42cd dvā́ jánā yātáyann antár īyate | nárā ca śám¢sam¢ dáivyam¢ ca dhartári
10.64.3ab nárā vā śám¢sam¢ pūs¢án¢am ágohyam | agním¢ devéddham abhy àrcase girā́
10.143.3ab nárā dám¢sis¢t¢hāv átraye | śúbhrā sís¢āsatam¢ dhíyah¢
1.2.6c maks¢vìtthā́ dhiyā́ narā
1.46.4ab havís¢ā jāró apā́m¢ | píparti pápurir narā
1.47.8cd ís¢am¢ pr¢ñcántā sukr¢́te sudā́nava | ā́ barhíh¢ sīdatam¢ narā
8.87.2ab píbatam¢ gharmám¢ mádhumantam aśvinā | ā́ barhíh¢ sīdatam¢ narā
1.112.3cd yā́bhir dhenúm asvàm¢ pínvatho narā | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.16ab yā́bhir narā śayáve yā́bhir átraye | yā́bhih¢ purā́ mánave gātúm īs¢áthuh¢
1.116.7ab yuvám¢ narā stuvaté pajriyā́ya | kaks¢ī́vate aradatam¢ púram¢dhim
1.116.11ab tád vām¢ narā śám¢syam¢ rā́dhyam¢ ca | abhis¢t¢imán nāsatyā várūtham
1.116.12ab tád vām¢ narā sanáye dám¢sa ugrám | āvís¢ kr¢n¢omi tanyatúr ná vr¢s¢t¢ím
1.116.14ab āsnó vr¢́kasya vártikām abhī́ke | yuvám¢ narā nāsatyāmumuktam
1.117.2cd yéna gáchathah¢ sukr¢́to duron¢ám¢ | téna narā vartír asmábhya yātam

231
1.117.3ab r¢́s¢im¢ narāv ám¢hasah¢ pā́ñcajanyam | r¢bī́sād átrim¢ muñcatho gan¢éna
1.117.6ab tád vām¢ narā śám¢syam¢ pajriyén¢a | kaks¢ī́vatā nāsatyā párijman
1.117.7ab yuvám¢ narā stuvaté kr¢s¢n¢iyā́ya | vis¢n¢āpvàm¢ dadathur víśvakāya
1.117.24ab híran¢yahastam aśvinā rárān¢ā | putrám¢ narā vadhrimatyā́ adattam
1.118.5ab ā́ vām¢ rátham¢ yuvatís tis¢t¢had átra | jus¢t¢vī́ narā duhitā́ sū́ryasya
1.118.10ab tā́ vām narā sv ávase sujātā́ | hávāmahe aśvinā nā́dhamānāh¢
1.182.8ab tád vām¢ narā nāsatyāv ánu s¢yād | yád vām¢ mā́nāsa ucátham ávocan
1.183.3cd yéna narā nāsatyes¢ayádhyai | vartír yāthás tánayāya tmáne ca
6.49.5cd yéna narā nāsatyes¢ayádhyai | vartír yāthás tánayāya tmáne ca
1.184.2cd śrutám¢ me áchoktibhir matīnā́m | és¢t¢ā narā nícetārā ca kárn¢aih¢
2.39.8cd tā́ni narā jujus¢ān¢ópa yātam¢ | br¢hád vadema vidáthe suvī́rāh¢
2.41.3c ā́ yātam¢ píbatam¢ narā
3.58.6ab purān¢ám ókah¢ sakhyám¢ śivám¢ vām¢ | yuvór narā drávin¢am¢ jahnā́vyām
4.47.4ab yā́ vām¢ sánti puruspr¢́ho | niyúto dāśús¢e narā
6.60.8ab yā́ vām¢ sánti puruspr¢́ho | niyúto dāśús¢e narā
5.49.1cd ā́ vām¢ narā purubhujā vavr¢tyām¢ | divé-dive cid aśvinā sakhīyán
5.64.7cde sutám¢ sómam¢ ná hastíbhir | ā́ pad¢bhír dhāvatam¢ narā | bíbhratāv arcanā́nasam
5.73.7cd yád vām¢ dám¢sobhir aśvinā | átrir narāvavártati
5.75.6ab ā́ vām¢ narā manoyújo | áśvāsah¢ prus¢itápsavah¢
6.50.10cd átrim¢ ná mahás támaso ’mumuktam¢ | tū́rvatam¢ narā duritā́d abhī́ke
6.60.9ab tā́bhir ā́ gachatam¢ narā | úpedám¢ sávanam¢ sutám
7.66.19ab ā́ yātam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | jus¢ān¢ā́v ā́hutim¢ narā
7.74.2ab yuvám¢ citrám¢ dadathur bhójanam¢ nárā | códethām¢ sūnr¢́tāvate
7.74.4cd maks¢ūyúbhir narā háyebhir aśvinā | ā́ devā yātam asmayū́
7.82.8ab arvā́n¤ narā dáivyenā́vasā́ gatam¢ | śr¢n¢utám¢ hávam¢ yádi me jújos¢athah¢
7.83.1ab yuvā́m¢ narā páśyamānāsa ā́pyam¢ | prācā́ gavyántah¢ pr¢thupárśavo yayuh¢
7.91.6cd ā́bhir yātam¢ suvidátrābhir arvā́k | pātám¢ narā prátibhr¢tasya mádhvah¢
7.94.3ab mā́ pāpatvā́ya no narā | índrāgnī mā́bhíśastaye
7.99.4cd dā́sasya cid vr¢s¢aśiprásya māyā́ | jaghnáthur narā pr¢tanā́jyes¢u
8.5.16ab purutrā́ cid dhi vām¢ narā | vihváyante manīs¢ín¢ah¢
8.5.22ab kadā́ vām¢ taugryó vidhat | samudré jahitó narā
8.8.5cd svā́hā stómasya vardhanā | prá kavī dhītíbhir narā
8.8.6ab yác cid dhí vām¢ purárs¢ayo | juhūré ’vase narā
8.8.17cd kr¢tám¢ nah¢ suśríyo narā | imā́ dātam abhís¢t¢aye
8.8.20cd yā́bhir góśaryam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir no ’vatam¢ narā
8.8.21ab yā́bhir narā trasádasyum | ā́vatam¢ kr¢́tvye dháne
8.22.8ab ayám¢ vām ádribhih¢ sutáh¢ | sómo narā vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.22.12cd is¢ā́ mám¢his¢t¢hā purubhū́tamā narā | yā́bhih¢ krívim¢ vāvr¢dhús tā́bhir ā́ gatam
8.22.17ab ā́ no áśvāvad aśvinā | vartír yāsis¢t¢am¢ madhupātamā narā
8.26.4ab ā́ vām¢ vā́his¢t¢ho aśvinā | rátho yātu śrutó narā
8.26.11ab vaiyaśvásya śrutam¢ narā | utó me asyá vedathah¢
8.26.16ab vā́his¢t¢ho vām¢ hávānām¢ | stómo dūtó huvan narā
8.35.23ab namovāké prásthite adhvaré narā | viváks¢an¢asya pītáye
8.38.4c índrāgnī ā́ gatam¢ narā
8.38.5c índrāgnī ā́ gatam¢ narā
8.38.6c índrāgnī ā́ gatam¢ narā
8.40.3ef sám¢ dhītám aśnutam¢ narā | nábhantam anyaké same
8.85.4ab śr¢n¢utám¢ jaritúr hávam¢ | kr¢́s¢n¢asya stuvató narā
8.85.5ab chardír yantam ádābhyam¢ | víprāya stuvaté narā
8.87.1cd mádhvah¢ sutásya sá diví priyó narā | pātám¢ gaurā́v ivérin¢e
8.101.8cd prā́cīm¢ hótrām¢ pratirántāv itam¢ narā | gr¢n¢ānā́ jamádagninā
10.40.1ab rátham¢ yā́ntam¢ kúha kó ha vām¢ narā | práti dyumántam¢ suvitā́ya bhūs¢ati
10.40.3cd kásya dhvasrā́ bhavathah¢ kásya vā narā | rājaputréva sávanā́va gachathah¢

232
10.40.4cd yuvám¢ hótrām r¢tuthā́ júhvate narā | ís¢am¢ jánāya vahathah¢ śubhas patī
10.40.5ab yuvā́m¢ ha ghós¢ā páry aśvinā yatī́ | rā́jña ūce duhitā́ pr¢ché vām¢ narā
10.41.2cd víśo yéna gáchatho yájvarīr narā | kīréś cid yajñám¢ hótr¢mantam aśvinā
10.143.3cd áthā hí vām¢ divó narā | púna stómo ná viśáse
10.143.4cd ā́ yán nah¢ sádane pr¢tháu | sámane párs¢atho narā
10.143.6cd sám asmé bhūs¢atam¢ narā | útsam¢ ná pipyús¢īr ís¢ah¢
1.117.3ab r¢́s¢im¢ narāv ám¢hasah¢ pā́ñcajanyam | r¢bī́sād átrim¢ muñcatho gan¢éna
1.180.4cd tád vām¢ narāv aśvinā páśvaïs¢t¢ī | ráthyeva cakrā́ práti yanti mádhvah¢

nr¢cáks¢as-
10.14.11ab yáu te śvā́nau yama raks¢itā́rau | caturaks¢áu pathiráks¢ī nr¢cáks¢asau
9.5.7ab ubhā́ devā́ nr¢cáks¢asā | hótārā dáivyā huve

nr¢tí-
10.29.2ab prá te asyā́ us¢ásah¢ prā́parasyā | nr¢táu syāma nr¢́tamasya nr¢n¢ā́m

nr¢́pīti-
7.20.8cd vayám¢ te asyā́m¢ sumatáu cánis¢t¢hāh¢ | syā́ma várūthe ághnato nr¢́pītau

nr¢vā́has-
1.6.2c śón¢ā dhr¢s¢n¢ū́ nr¢vā́hasā
8.25.23c utó nú kr¢́tvyānām¢ nr¢vā́hasā

nr¢́s¢āti-
7.27.1cd śū́ro nr¢́s¢ātā śávasaś cakāná | ā́ gómati vrajé bhajā tvám¢ nah¢

nemádhiti-
1.72.4cd vidán márto nemádhitā cikitvā́n | agním¢ páde paramé tasthivā́m¢sam
6.33.4cd svàrs¢ātā yád dhváyāmasi tvā | yúdhyanto nemádhitā pr¢tsú śūra
7.27.1ab índram¢ náro nemádhitā havante | yát pā́ryā yunájate dhíyas tā́h¢
10.93.13cd nemádhitā ná páum¢syā | vŕ¢theva vis¢t¢ā́ntā

naitóśa-
10.106.6ab sr¢n¢yèva jarbhárī turphárītū | náitośéva turphárī parpharī́kā

paks¢á-
1.163.1cd śyenásya paks¢ā́ harin¢ásya bāhū́ | upastútyam¢ máhi jātám¢ te arvan
8.34.9ab ā́ tvā madacyútā hárī | śyenám¢ paks¢éva vaks¢atah¢
8.47.2cd paks¢ā́ váyo yáthopári | vy àsme śárma yachata
8.47.3ab vy àsmé ádhi śárma tát | paks¢ā́ váyo ná yantana
10.106.3ab sākam¢yújā śakunásyeva paks¢ā́ | paśvéva citrā́ yájur ā́ gamis¢t¢am

pajrá-
10.106.7ab pajréva cárcaram¢ jā́ram¢ marā́yu | ks¢ádmevā́rthes¢u tartarītha ugrā

pajrahos¢in-
6.59.4cd jos¢avākám¢ vádatah¢ pajrahos¢in¢ā | ná devā bhasáthaś caná

pan¢í-
8.97.2cd yájamāne sunvatí dáks¢in¢āvati | tásmin tám¢ dhehi mā́ pan¢áu

patará-
10.106.8cd pataréva cacarā́ candránirn¢in¤ | mánar¢n¤gā mananyā̀ ná jágmī

233
páti-
9.82.4ab jāyéva pátyāv ádhi śéva mam¢hase | pájrāyā garbha śr¢n¢uhí brávīmi te
10.159.3cd utā́hám asmi sam¢jayā́ | pátyau me ślóka uttamáh¢

pā́d-
1.24.8cd apáde pā́dā prátidhātave ’kar | utā́pavaktā́ hr¢dayāvídhaś cit
2.39.5cd hástāv iva tanvè śámbhavis¢t¢hā | pā́deva no nayatam¢ vásyo ácha
6.29.3ab śriyé te pā́dā dúva ā́ mimiks¢ur | dhr¢s¢n¢úr vajrī́ śávasā dáks¢in¢āvān
10.73.3ab r¢s¢vā́ te pā́dā prá yáj jígāsy | ávardhan vā́jā utá yé cid átra
10.106.9ab br¢hánteva gambháres¢u pratis¢t¢hā́m¢ | pā́deva gādhám¢ tárate vidāthah¢
6.47.15cd pā́dāv iva prahárann anyám-anyam¢ | kr¢n¢óti pū́rvam áparam¢ śácībhih¢
10.90.11cd múkham¢ kím asya káu bāhū́ | kā́ ūrū́ pā́dā ucyete

payovr¢́dh-
8.2.42ab utá sú tyé payovr¢́dhā | mākī́ rán¢asya naptyā̀

pūrn¢á- [past.part. pr¢¤-]

7.37.3cd ubhā́ te pūrn¢ā́ vásunā gábhastī | ná sūnr¢́tā ní yamate vasavyā̀

pāráyant- [caus.part. pr¢-]

6.69.1cd jus¢éthām¢ yajñám¢ drávin¢am¢ ca dhattam | áris¢t¢air nah¢ pathíbhih¢ pāráyantā
7.69.7cd patatríbhir aśramáir avyathíbhir | dam¢sánābhir aśvinā pāráyantā

paraspā́-
5.62.6ab ákravihastā sukr¢́te paraspā́ | yám¢ trā́sāthe varun¢él™āsv antáh¢
8.9.11ab yātám¢ chardis¢pā́ utá nah¢ paraspā́ | bhūtám¢ jagatpā́ utá nas tanūpā́

pariks¢ít-
3.7.1cd pariks¢ítā pitárā sám¢ carete | prá sarsrāte dīrghám ā́yuh¢ prayáks¢e
10.65.8ab pariks¢ítā pitárā pūrvajā́varī | r¢tásya yónā ks¢ayatah¢ sámokasā

párijman-
10.106.3cd agnír iva devayór dīdivā́m¢sā | párijmāneva yajathah¢ purutrā́

páris¢t¢i-
7.19.7ab mā́ te asyā́m¢ sahasāvan páris¢t¢āv | aghā́ya bhūma harivah¢ parādái

páreti-
10.178.2cd úrvī ná pr¢́thvī báhule gábhīre | mā́ vām étau mā́ páretau ris¢āma

parjányāvā́ta-
6.50.12cd r¢bhuks¢ā́ vā́jo dáivyo vidhātā́ | parjányāvā́tā pipyatām ís¢am¢ nah¢
10.65.9ab parjányāvā́tā vr¢s¢abhā́ purīs¢ín¢ā | indravāyū́ várun¢o mitró aryamā́
6.49.6ab párjanyavātā vr¢s¢abhā pr¢thivyā́h¢ | púrīs¢ān¢i jinvatam ápyāni

parn¢ín-
8.1.11ab yát tudát sū́ra étaśam¢ | van¤kū́ vā́tasya parn¢ínā

parpharī́ka-
10.106.6ab sr¢n¢yèva jarbhárī turphárītū | náitośéva turphárī parpharī́kā

234
párśu-
8.6.46ab śatám ahám¢ tiríndire | sahásram¢ párśāv ā́ dade

pavítravant-
10.27.17cd dvā́ dhánum¢ br¢hatī́m apsv àntah¢ | pavítravantā caratah¢ punántā

pávīru-
8.51.9cd tiráś cid aryé rúśame párīravi | túbhyet só ajyate rayíh¢

paśú-
9.99.6cd paśáu ná réta ādádhat | pátir vacasyate dhiyáh¢
10.106.3ab sākam¢yújā śakunásyeva paks¢ā́ | paśvéva citrā́ yájur ā́ gamis¢t¢am

pā́nt- [part. pā-]

1.122.4ab utá tyā́ me yaśásā śvetanā́yai | vyántā pā́ntauśijó huvádhyai

píbant- [part. pā-]

1.180.1cd hiran¢yáyā vām¢ paváyah¢ prus¢āyan | mádhvah¢ píbantā us¢ásah¢ sacethe

papivā́m¢s- [perf.act.part. pā-]

1.108.13a evéndrāgnī papivā́m¢sā sutásya | víśvāsmábhyam¢ sám¢ jayatam¢ dhánāni

pādaká-
8.33.19ab adháh¢ paśyasva mópári | sam¢tarā́m¢ pādakáu hara

pitr¢́-
1.20.4ab yúvānā pitárā púnah¢ | satyámantrā r¢jūyávah¢
1.110.8cd sáudhanvanāsah¢ svapasyáyā naro | jívrī yúvānā pitárākr¢n¢otana
1.159.2cd surétasā pitárā bhū́ma cakratur | urú prajā́yā amr¢́tam¢ várīmabhih¢
1.161.12ab sammī́lya yád bhúvanā paryásarpata | kvà svit tātyā́ pitárā va āsatuh¢
3.3.11cd ubhā́ pitárā maháyann ajāyata | agnír dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhū́riretasā
3.7.1cd pariks¢ítā pitárā sám¢ carete | prá sarsrāte dīrghám ā́yuh¢ prayáks¢e
3.18.1ab bhávā no agne sumánā úpetau | sákheva sákhye pitáreva sādhúh¢
3.54.16ab nā́satyā me pitárā bandhupr¢́chā | sajātyàm aśvínoś cā́ru nā́ma
3.58.2ab suyúg vahanti práti vām r¢téna | ūrdhvā́ bhavanti pitáreva médhāh¢
4.33.3ab púnar yé cakrúh¢ pitárā yúvānā | sánā yū́peva jaran¢ā́ śáyānā
4.34.9ab yé aśvínā yé pitárā yá ūtī́ | dhenúm¢ tataks¢úr r¢bhávo yá áśvā
4.35.5ab śácyākarta pitárā yúvānā | śácyākarta camasám¢ devapā́nam
4.36.3cd jívrī yát sántā pitárā sanājúrā | púnar yúvānā caráthāya táks¢atha
4.41.7cd vr¢n¢īmáhe sakhyā́ya priyā́ya | śū́rā mám¢his¢t¢hā pitáreva śambhū́
7.53.2ab prá pūrvajé pitárā návyasībhir | gīrbhíh¢ kr¢n¢udhvam¢ sádane r¢tásya
7.67.1cd yó vām¢ dūtó ná dhis¢n¢yāv ájīgar | áchā sūnúr ná pitárā vivakmi
10.11.6ab úd īraya pitárā jārá ā́ bhágam | íyaks¢ati haryató hr¢ttá is¢yati
10.12.4cd áhā yád dyā́vó ’sunītim áyan | mádhvā no átra pitárā śiśītām
10.39.6ab iyám¢ vām ahve śr¢n¢utam¢ me aśvinā | putrā́yeva pitárā máhyam¢ śiks¢atam
10.61.1cd krān¢ā́ yád asya pitárā mam¢hanes¢t¢hā́h¢ | párs¢at pakthé áhann ā́ saptá hótr¢¤n
10.65.8ab pariks¢ítā pitárā pūrvajā́varī | r¢tásya yónā ks¢ayatah¢ sámokasā
10.106.4ab āpī́ vo asmé pitáreva putrā́ | ugréva rucā́ nr¢pátīva turyái
1.121.5ab túbhyam¢ páyo yát pitárāv ánītām¢ | rā́dhah¢ surétas turán¢e bhuran¢yū́
1.161.10cd ā́ nimrúcah¢ śákr¢d éko ápābharat | kím¢ svit putrébhyah¢ pitárā úpāvatuh¢
10.85.14cd víśve devā́ ánu tád vām ajānan | putráh¢ pitárāv avr¢n¢īta pūs¢ā́
10.131.5ab putrám iva pitárāv aśvínobhā | índrāváthuh¢ kā́vyair dam¢sánābhih¢

pītí-
235
9.108.2ab yásya te pītvā́ vr¢s¢abhó vr¢s¢āyáte | asyá pītā́ svarvídah¢
6.27.1ab kím asya máde kím¢ v asya pītā́v | índrah¢ kímasya sakhyé cakāra
6.27.2ab sád asya máde sád v asya pītā́v | índrah¢ sád asya sakhyé cakāra

putrá-
10.106.4ab āpī́ vo asmé pitáreva putrā́ | ugréva rucā́ nr¢pátīva turyái

putrín-
8.31.8ab putrín¢ā tā́ kumārín¢ā | víśvam ā́yur vy àśnutah¢

punarmanyá-
1.117.14ab yuvám¢ túgrāya pūrvyébhir évaih¢ | punarmanyā́v abhavatam¢ yuvānā

púram¢dara-
1.109.8ab púram¢darā śíks¢atam¢ vajrahastā | asmā́m¢% indrāgnī avatam¢ bháres¢u

purājā́-
7.73.1cd purudám¢sā purutámā purājā́ | ámartyā havate aśvínā gī́h¢

purīs¢ín-
10.65.9ab parjányāvā́tā vr¢s¢abhā́ purīs¢ín¢ā | indravāyū́ várun¢o mitró aryamā́

purutáma-
7.73.1cd purudám¢sā purutámā purājā́ | ámartyā havate aśvínā gī́h¢

purutrā́-
8.8.22cd púrutrā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ puruspr¢́hā

purudám¢sa-
7.73.1cd purudám¢sā purutámā purājā́ | ámartyā havate aśvínā gī́h¢

purudám¢sas-
8.87.6cd tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ purudám¢sasā dhiyā́ | áśvinā śrus¢t¢y ā́ gatam
1.3.2ab áśvinā púrudam¢sasā | nárā śávīrayā dhiyā́
6.63.10cd bharádvājāya vīra nū́ giré dād | dhatā́ ráks¢ām¢si purudam¢sasā syuh¢
8.9.5ab yád apsú yád vánaspátau | yád ós¢adhīs¢u purudam¢sasā kr¢tám

purupraśastá-
10.66.7ab agnī́sómā vr¢́s¢an¢ā vā́jasātaye | purupraśastā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā úpa bruve

purupriyá-
8.5.4ab purupriyā́ n¢a ūtáye | purumandrā́ purūvásū

purubhuj-
1.3.1c púrubhujā canasyátam
1.116.13ab ájohavīn nāsatyā karā́ vām¢ | mahé yā́man purubhujā púram¢dhih¢
1.116.14cd utó kavím¢ purubhujā yuvám¢ ha | kr¢́pamān¢am akr¢n¢utam¢ vicáks¢e
5.49.1cd ā́ vām¢ narā purubhujā vavr¢tyām¢ | divé-dive cid aśvinā sakhīyán
5.73.1cd yád vā purū́ purubhujā | yád antáriks¢a ā́ gatam
6.63.5ab ádhi śriyé duhitā́ sū́ryasya | rátham¢ tasthau purubhujā śatótim
6.63.8ab purú hí vām¢ purubhujā des¢n¢ám¢ | dhenúm¢ na ís¢am¢ pinvatam ásakrām
8.8.17ab ā́ no gantam¢ riśādasā | imám¢ stómam¢ purubhujā
8.10.6ab yád antáriks¢e pátathah¢ purubhujā | yád vemé ródasī ánu
8.86.3ab yuvám¢ hí s¢mā purubhujemám edhatúm¢ | vis¢n¢āpvè dadáthur vásyais¢t¢aye
236
purubhū́tama-
5.73.2ab ihá tyā́ purubhū́tamā | purū́ dám¢sām¢si bíbhratā
8.22.3ab ihá tyā́ purubhū́tamā | devā́ námobhir aśvínā
8.22.12cd is¢ā́ mám¢his¢t¢hā purubhū́tamā narā | yā́bhih¢ krívim¢ vāvr¢dhús tā́bhir ā́ gatam

purumandrá-
8.5.4ab purupriyā́ n¢a ūtáye | purumandrā́ purūvásū
8.8.12ab purumandrā́ purūvásū | manotárā rayīn¢ā́m

puruśā́katama-
6.62.5ab tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ puruśā́katamā | pratnā́ návyasā vácasā vivāse

púruścandra-
8.5.32c púruścandrā nā́satyā

puruspr¢́h-
8.8.22cd púrutrā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ puruspr¢́hā

puruhūtá-
6.63.1ab kvà tyā́ valgū́ puruhūtā́dyá | dūtó ná stómo ’vidan námasvān

puroyúdh-
1.132.6ab yuvám¢ tám indrāparvatā puroyúdhā | yó nah¢ pr¢tanyā́d ápa tám¢-tam íd dhatam¢

puroyodhá-
7.82.9ab asmā́kam indrāvarun¢ā bháre-bhare | puroyodhā́ bhavatam¢ kr¢s¢t¢yojasā

puróhita-
10.66.13ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ puróhita | r¢tásya pánthām ánv emi sādhuyā́
10.70.7cd puróhitāv r¢tvijā yajñé asmín | vidús¢t¢arā drávin¢am ā́ yajethām

pús¢karasraj-
10.184.2cd gárbham¢ te aśvínau devā́v | ā́ dhattām¢ pús¢karasrajā

pus¢t¢í-
5.41.3ab ā́ vām¢ yés¢t¢hāśvinā huvádhyai | vā́tasya pátman ráthyasya pus¢t¢áu
10.61.24ab ádhā nv àsya jényasya pus¢t¢áu | vr¢́thā rébhanta īmahe tád ū nú

pús¢t¢igu-
8.51.1cd nī́pātithau maghavan médhyātithau | pús¢t¢igau śrús¢t¢igau sácā

punánt- [part. pū-]

10.27.17cd dvā́ dhánum¢ br¢hatī́m apsv àntah¢ | pavítravantā caratah¢ punántā

pūtákratu-
8.68.17c sácā pūtákratau sanam

pūtádaks¢as-
1.23.4c jajñānā́ pūtádaks¢asā
8.23.30c r¢tā́vānā samrā́jā pūtádaks¢asā
8.25.1c r¢tā́vānā yajase putádaks¢asā
5.66.4cd ní ketúnā jánānām¢ | cikéthe pūtadaks¢asā
237
pūrú-
6.46.8ab yád vā tr¢ks¢áu maghavan druhyā́v ā́ jáne | yát pūráu kác ca vr¢́s¢n¢yam

pū́rva-
5.65.3ab tā́ vām iyānó ’vase | pū́rvā úpa bruve sácā

pūrváhūti-
1.123.2cd uccā́ vy ákhyad yuvatíh¢ punarbhū́r | ós¢ā́ agan prathamā́ pūrváhūtau
6.64.5cd tvám¢ divo duhitar yā́ ha devī́ | pūrváhūtau mam¢hánā darśatā́ bhūh¢
7.35.5ab śám¢ no dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ pūrváhūtau | śám antáriks¢am¢ dr¢śáye no astu
7.39.2cd viśā́m aktór us¢ásah¢ pūrváhūtau | vāyúh¢ pūs¢ā́ svastáye niyútvān
10.113.7cd dhvāntám¢ támó ’va dadhvase hatá | índro mahnā́ pūrváhūtāv apatyata

pūs¢án-
6.57.1ab índrā nú pūs¢án¢ā vayám¢ | sakhyā́ya svastáye

pūs¢aryà-
10.106.5ab vám¢sageva pūs¢aryā̀ śimbā́tā | mitréva r¢tā́ śatárā śā́tapantā

pr¢ñcánt- [part. pr¢c-]

1.47.8cd ís¢am¢ pr¢ñcántā sukr¢́te sudā́nava | ā́ barhíh¢ sīdatam¢ narā

pr¢cchámāna- [pres.mid.part. prach-]

10.85.14ab yád aśvinā pr¢chámānāv áyātam¢ | tricakrén¢a vahatúm¢ sūryā́yāh¢

pr¢chyámāna- [pres.pass.part. prach-]

8.40.3cd tā́ u kavitvanā́ kavī́ | pr¢chyámānā sakhīyaté

pr¢tsutí-
10.38.1ab asmín na indra pr¢tsutáu yáśasvati | śímīvati krándasi prā́va sātáye

pr¢thivī́dyā́vā-
3.46.5ab yám¢ sómam indra pr¢thivī́dyā́vā | gárbham¢ ná mātā́ bibhr¢tás tvāyā́

pr¢thú-
10.143.4cd ā́ yán nah¢ sádane pr¢tháu | sámane párs¢atho narā

pr¢thupáks¢as-
8.26.23c váhasva maháh¢ pr¢thupáks¢asā ráthe

pós¢ya-
8.26.20ab yuks¢vā́ hí tvám¢ rathāsáhā | yuvásva pós¢yā vaso

páura-
5.74.4ab paurám¢ cid dhy ùdaprutam¢ | páura paurā́ya jínvathah¢

prácetas-
1.159.1ab prá dyā́vā yajñáih¢ pr¢thivī́ r¢tāvr¢́dhā | mahī́ stus¢e vidáthes¢u prácetasā
8.10.4cd tā́ yajñásyādhvarásya prácetasā | svadhā́bhir yā́ píbatah¢ somyám¢ mádhu
10.36.2ab dyáuś ca nah¢ pr¢thivī́ ca prácetasa | r¢tā́varī raks¢atām ám¢haso ris¢áh¢
5.71.2ab víśvasya hí pracetasā | várun¢a mítra rā́jathah¢
8.9.15cd téna nūnám¢ vimadā́ya pracetasā | chardír vatsā́ya yachatam
238
8.9.20c prá dáks¢āya pracetasā

prán¢īti-
2.27.5cd yus¢mā́kam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā prán¢ītau | pári śvábhreva duritā́ni vr¢́jyām
2.27.13cd nákis¢ t¢ám¢ ghnanty ántito ná dūrā́d | yá ādityā́nām¢ bhávati prán¢ītau
3.15.1cd suśárman¢o br¢hatáh¢ śárman¢i syām | agnér ahám¢ suhávasya prán¢ītau

pratná-
6.62.5ab tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ puruśā́katamā | pratnā́ návyasā vácasā vivāse

prathamá-
2.3.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ vidús¢t¢ara | r¢jú yaks¢atah¢ sám¢ r¢cā́ vapús¢t¢arā
3.4.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā ny r¢̀ñje | saptá pr¢ks¢ā́sah¢ svadháyā madanti
3.7.8ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ ny r¢̀ñje | saptá pr¢ks¢ā́sah¢ svadháyā madanti
10.110.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ suvā́cā | mímānā yajñám¢ mánus¢o yájadhyai
1.188.7ab prathamā́ hí suvā́casā | hótārā dáivyā kavī́
10.66.13ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ puróhita | r¢tásya pánthām ánv emi sādhuyā́
1.151.8ab yuvā́m¢ yajñáih¢ prathamā́ góbhir añjata | r¢́tāvānā mánaso ná práyuktis¢u
5.77.1ab prātaryā́vān¢ā prathamā́ yajadhvam¢ | purā́ gr¢́dhrād árarus¢ah¢ pibātah¢
10.83.7cd juhómi te dharún¢am¢ mádhvo ágram | ubhā́ upām¢śú prathamā́ pibāva

prábhūti-
3.19.3cd ágne rāyó nr¢́tamasya prábhūtau | bhūyā́ma te sus¢t¢utáyaś ca vásvah

prábhr¢ti-
5.32.5cd yád īm¢ suks¢atra prábhr¢tā mádasya | yúyutsantam¢ támasi harmyé dhā́h¢
5.32.7cd yád īm¢ vájrasya prábhr¢tau dadā́bha | víśvasya jantór adhamám¢ cakāra
7.38.2ab úd u tis¢t¢ha savitah¢ śrudhy àsyá | híran¢yapān¢e prábhr¢tāv r¢tásya

prámahas-
7.66.2c asuryā̀ya prámahasā
8.25.3ab tā́ mātā́ viśvávedasā | asuryā̀ya prámahasā

pravá-
1.34.8cd tisráh¢ pr¢thivī́r upári pravā́ divó | nā́kam¢ raks¢ethe dyúbhir aktúbhir hitám

pravāsá-
8.29.8ab víbhir dvā́ carata ékayā sahá | prá pravāséva vasatah¢

prasaks¢ín-
8.13.10ab stuhí śrutám¢ vipaścítam¢ | hárī yásya prasaks¢ín¢ā

prásiti-
5.87.6c sthā́tāro hí prásitau sam¢dr¢́śi sthána
7.46.4ab mā́ no vadhī rudra mā́ párā dā | mā́ te bhūma prásitau hīl™itásya
7.104.13cd hánti ráks¢o hánty ā́sad vádantam | ubhā́v índrasya prásitau śayāte
10.34.14cd ní vo nú manyúr viśatām árātir | anyó babhrūn¢ā́m¢ prásitau nv àstu

prātaryā́van-
2.39.2ab prātaryā́vān¢ā rathyèva vīrā́ | ajéva yamā́ váram ā́ sacethe
5.77.1ab prātaryā́vān¢ā prathamā́ yajadhvam¢ | purā́ gr¢́dhrād árarus¢ah¢ pibātah¢

prātaryúj-
1.22.1ab prātaryújā ví bodhaya | aśvínāv éhá gachatām
239
priyá-
3.43.1cd priyā́ sákhāyā ví mucópa barhís | tvā́m imé havyavā́ho havante
5.43.5cd hárī ráthe sudhúrā yóge arvā́g | índra priyā́ kr¢n¢uhi hūyámānah¢
7.36.4ab girā́ yá etā́ yunájad dhárī ta | índra priyā́ suráthā śūra dhāyū́
10.132.6cd áva priyā́ didis¢t¢ana | sū́ro ninikta raśmíbhih¢
6.67.3ab ā́ yātam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā suśastí | úpa priyā́ námasā hūyámānā

priyámedhastuta-
8.6.45ab arvā́ñcam¢ tvā purus¢t¢uta | priyámedhastutā hárī
8.32.30ab arvā́ñcam¢ tvā purus¢t¢uta | priyámedhastutā hárī

pretr¢́-
4.41.5ab índrā yuvám¢ varun¢ā bhūtám asyā́ | dhiyáh¢ pretā́rā vr¢s¢abhéva dhenóh¢

prés¢t¢ha-
6.63.1cd ā́ yó arvā́n¤ nā́satyā vavárta | prés¢t¢hā hy ásatho asya mánman
1.181.1ab kád u prés¢t¢āv is¢ā́m¢ rayīn¢ā́m | adhvaryántā yád unninīthó apā́m

phā́riva-
10.106.8ab gharméva mádhu jat¢háre sanérū | bhágevitā turphárī phā́rivā́ram

badhirá-
4.23.8cd r¢tásya ślóko badhirā́ tatarda | kárn¢ā budhānáh¢ śucámāna āyóh¢

bandhupŕ¢ch-
3.54.16ab nā́satyā me pitárā bandhupr¢́chā | sajātyàm aśvínoś cā́ru nā́ma

barhis¢ád-
7.2.6cd barhis¢ádā puruhūté maghónī | ā́ yajñiyè suvitā́ya śrayetām

bahulá-
6.19.3ab pr¢thū́ karásnā bahulā́ gábhastī | asmadryàk sám¢ mimīhi śrávām¢si

bāhú-
2.38.2ab víśvasya hí śrus¢t¢áye devá ūrdhváh¢ | prá bāhávā pr¢thúpān¢ih¢ sísarti
5.64.2ab tā́ bāhávā sucetúnā | prá yantam asmā árcate
7.62.5ab prá bāhávā sisr¢tam¢ jīváse na | ā́ no gávyūtim uks¢atam¢ ghr¢téna

br¢hánt-
6.47.8cd r¢s¢vā́ ta indra sthávirasya bāhū́ | úpa stheyāma śaran¢ā́ br¢hántā
7.45.2ab úd asya bāhū́ śithirā́ br¢hántā | hiran¢yáyā divó ántām¢% anas¢t¢ām
7.99.6ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ br¢hatī́ br¢hántā | urukramā́ tavásā vardháyantī
10.106.9ab br¢hánteva gambháres¢u pratis¢t¢hā́m¢ | pā́deva gādhám¢ tárate vidāthah¢
4.41.11ab ā́ no br¢hantā br¢hatī́bhir ūtī́ | índra yātám¢ varun¢a vā́jasātau

bodhínmanas-
5.75.5ab bodhínmanasā rathyā̀ | is¢irā́ havanaśrútā

brahmán-
2.39.1cd brahmā́n¢eva vidátha ukthaśā́sā | dūtéva hávyā jányā purutrā́

brahmayúj-
240
3.35.4ab bráhman¢ā te brahmayújā yunajmi | hárī śakhāyā sadhamā́da āśū́
8.2.27ab éhá hárī brahmayújā | śagmā́ vaks¢atah¢ sákhāyam
8.17.2ab ā́ tvā brahmayújā hárī | váhatām indra keśínā

bhágevita-
10.106.8ab gharméva mádhu jat¢háre sanérū | bhágevitā turphárī phā́rivā́ram

bhadrá-
4.21.9ab bhadrā́ te hástā súkr¢totá pān¢ī́ | prayantā́rā stuvaté rā́dha indra

bhadrahasta-
1.109.4cd tā́v aśvinā bhadrahastā supān¢ī | ā́ dhāvatam¢ mádhunā pr¢n¤ktám apsú

bhárahūti-
8.63.12ab asmé rudrā́ mehánā párvatāso | vr¢trahátye bhárahūtau sajós¢āh¢

bápsat- [part. bhas-]

1.28.7c hárī ivā́ndhām¢si bápsatā

bhā́rata-
3.23.2ab ámanthis¢t¢ām¢ bhā́ratā revád agním¢ | deváśravā devávātah¢ sudáks¢am

bhis¢áj-
1.157.6ab yuvám¢ ha stho bhis¢ájā bhes¢ajébhir | átho ha stho rathyā̀ rā́thyebhih¢
8.18.8ab utá tyā́ dáivyā bhis¢ájā | śám¢ nah¢ karato aśvínā
8.86.1ab ubhā́ hí dasrā́ bhis¢ájā mayobhúvā | ubhā́ dáks¢asya vácaso babhūváthuh¢
10.39.3cd andhásya cin nāsatyā kr¢śásya cid | yuvā́m íd āhur bhis¢ájā rutásya cit
10.39.5ab purān¢ā́ vām¢ vīryā̀ prá bravā jáne | átho hāsathur bhis¢ájā mayobhúvā
1.116.16cd tásmā aks¢ī́ nāsatyā vicáks¢a | ā́dhattam¢ dasrā bhis¢ajāv anarván

bhujánt- [part. bhuj-]

6.62.6cd aren¢úbhir yójanebhir bhujántā | patatríbhir árn¢aso nír upásthāt

járbhurān¢a- [int.part. bhur-]

2.39.3ab śr¢́n¤geva nah¢ prathamā́ gantam arvā́k | chaphā́v iva járbhurān¢ā tárobhih¢

bhuran¢a-
1.117.11ab sūnór mā́nenāśvinā gr¢n¢ānā́ | vā́jam¢ víprāya bhuran¢ā rádantā
7.67.8ab ékasmin yóge bhuran¢ā samāné | pári vām¢ saptá sraváto rátho gāt
10.29.1ab váne ná vā yó ny àdhāyi cākáñ | chúcir vām¢ stómo bhuran¢āv ajīgah¢

bhūridā́vattara-
1.109.2ab áśravam¢ hí bhūridā́vattarā vām¢ | víjāmātur utá vā ghā syālā́t

bhū́ripāśa-
7.65.3ab tā́ bhū́ripāśāv ánr¢tasya sétū | duratyétū ripáve mártyāya

bhū́riretas-
3.3.11cd ubhā́ pitárā maháyann ajāyata | agnír dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhū́riretasā
6.70.1cd dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ várun¢asya dhárman¢ā | vís¢kabhite ajáre bhū́riretasā
10.92.11ab té hí dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhū́riretasā | nárāśám¢saś cáturan¤go yamó ’ditih¢

bhū́rivarpas-

241
3.3.4cd ā́ viveśa ródasī bhū́rivarpasā | purupriyó bhandate dhā́mabhih¢ kavíh¢

bíbhrat- [perf. part. bhr¢-]

1.47.3cd áthādyá dasrā vásu bíbhratā ráthe | dāśvā́m¢sam úpa gachatam
1.47.6ab sudā́se dasrā vásu bíbhratā ráthe | pr¢́ks¢o vahatam aśvinā
5.73.2ab ihá tyā́ purubhū́tamā | purū́ dám¢sām¢si bíbhratā
5.64.7cde sutám¢ sómam¢ ná hastíbhir | ā́ pad¢bhír dhāvatam¢ narā | bíbhratāv arcanā́nasam
5.75.3ab ā́ no rátnāni bíbhratāv | áśvinā gáchatam¢ yuvám

bhr¢ta- [part. bhr¢-]

7.73.4ab úpa tyā́ váhnī gamato víśam¢ no | raks¢ohán¢ā sámbhr¢tā vīl™úpān¢ī
6.57.3ab ajā́ anyásya váhnayo | hárī anyásya sámbhr¢tā

bhedá-
9.112.4cd śépo róman¢vantau bhedáu | vā́r ín man¢d¢ū́ka ichati

bhrā́tr-¢
6.59.2cd samānó vām¢ janitā́ bhrā́tarā yuvám¢ | yamā́v ihéhamātarā

mám¢his¢t¢ha-
4.41.7cd vr¢n¢īmáhe sakhyā́ya priyā́ya | śū́rā mám¢his¢t¢hā pitáreva śambhū́
6.68.2cd maghónām¢ mám¢his¢t¢hā tuviśús¢ma | r¢téna vr¢tratúrā sárvasenā
8.5.5ab mám¢his¢t¢hā vājasā́tamā | is¢áyantā śubhás pátī
8.22.12cd is¢ā́ mám¢his¢t¢hā purubhū́tamā narā | yā́bhih¢ krívim¢ vāvr¢dhús tā́bhir ā́ gatam
10.143.6ab ā́ vām¢ sumnáih¢ śam¢yū́ iva | mám¢his¢t¢hā víśvavedasā

maghávan-
8.26.7c maghávānā suvī́rāv ánapacyutā
1.184.5ab esᢠvām¢ stómo aśvināv akāri | mā́nebhir maghavānā suvr¢ktí
2.24.12ab víśvam¢ satyám¢ maghavānā yuvór íd | ā́paś caná prá minanti vratám¢ vām
3.58.5ab tiráh¢ purū́ cid aśvinā rájām¢sy | ān¤gūs¢ó vām¢ maghavānā jánes¢u
4.28.5ab evā́ satyám maghavānā yuvám¢ tád | índraś ca somorvám áśvyam¢ góh¢

matavacas-
1.46.5ab ādāró vām¢ matīnā́m¢ | nā́satyā matavacasā

mathrá-
1.181.5cd hárī anyásya pīpáyanta vā́jair | mathrā́ rájām¢sy aśvinā ví ghós¢aih¢

mádant- [part. mad-]

1.184.2ab asmé ū s¢ú vr¢s¢an¢ā mādayethām | út pan¢ī́m¢%r hatam ūrmyā́ mádantā
1.184.5cd yātám¢ vartís tánayāya tmáne ca | agástye nāsatyā mádantā
3.53.1cd vītám¢ havyā́ny adhvarés¢u devā | várdhethām¢ gīrbhír íl™ayā mádantā
10.14.7cd ubhā́ rā́jānā svadháyā mádantā | yamám¢ paśyāsi várun¢am¢ ca devám

madacyút-
1.81.3c yuks¢vā́ madacyútā hárī | kám¢ hánah¢ kám¢ vásau | dadho ’smām¢% indra vásau dadhah¢
8.33.18ab sáptī cid ghā madacyútā | mithunā́ vahato rátham
8.34.9ab ā́ tvā madacyútā hárī | śyenám¢ paks¢éva vaks¢atah¢
8.22.16ab mánojavasā vr¢s¢an¢ā madacyutā | maks¢um¢gamā́bhir ūtíbhih¢
8.35.19ab átrer iva śr¢n¢utam¢ pūrvyástutim¢ | śyāvā́śvasya sunvató madacyutā
8.35.20ab sárgām¢% iva sr¢jatam¢ sus¢t¢utī́r úpa | śyāvā́śvasya sunvató madacyutā
8.35.21ab raśmī́m%¢r iva yachatam adhvarā́m%¢ úpa | śyāvā́śvasya sunvató madacyutā

242
mádhu-
7.32.2ab imé hí te brahmakr¢́tah¢ suté sácā | mádhau ná máks¢a ā́sate
7.59.6cd ásredhanto marutah¢ somyé mádhau | svā́hehá mādayādhvai
8.21.5ab sī́dantas te váyo yathā | góśrīte mádhau madiré viváks¢an¢e
9.11.5cd mádhāv ā́ dhāvatā mádhu

madhupá-
1.180.2cd svásā yád vām¢ viśvagūrtī bhárāti | vā́jāyét¢t¢e madhupāv is¢é ca

madhupātama-
8.22.17ab ā́ no áśvāvad aśvinā | vartír yāsis¢t¢am¢ madhupātamā narā

mádhuvarn¢a-
8.26.6c dhiyam¢jinvā́ mádhuvarn¢ā śubhás pátī

madhuścút-
6.70.5ab mádhu no dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ mimiks¢atām¢ | madhuścútā́ madhudúghe mádhuvrate

madhūyu-
5.73.8ab mádhva ū s¢ú madhūyuvā | rúdrā sís¢akti pipyús¢ī
5.74.9ab śám ū s¢ú vām¢ madhūyuvā | asmā́kam astu carkr¢tíh¢

mánar¢n¤ga-
10.106.8cd pataréva cacarā́ candránirn¢in¤ | mánar¢n¤gā mananyā̀ ná jágmī

mananī́-
10.106.8cd pataréva cacarā́ candránirn¢in¤ | mánar¢n¤gā mananyā̀ ná jágmī

mánu-
8.51.1ab yáthā mánau sā́m¢varan¢au | sómam indrā́pibah¢ sutám
8.52.1ab yáthā mánau vívasvati | sómam¢ śakrā́pibah¢ sutám

manú-
8.72.2ab ní tigmám abhy àm¢śúm¢ | sī́dad dhótā manā́v ádhi
9.63.8ab áyukta sū́ra étaśam¢ | pávamāno manā́v ádhi
9.65.16ab rā́jā medhā́bhir īyate | pávamāno manā́v ádhi

mánojavas-
8.22.16ab mánojavasā vr¢s¢an¢ā madacyutā | maks¢um¢gamā́bhir ūtíbhih¢

manojū́-
1.23.3ab indravāyū́ manojúvā | víprā havanta ūtáye

manotr¢́-
1.46.2ab yā́ dasrā́ síndhumātarā | manotárā rayīn¢ā́m
8.8.12ab purumandrā́ purūvásū | manotárā rayīn¢ā́m

manthín-
9.46.4ab ā́ dhāvatā suhastyah¢ | śukrā́ gr¢bhn¢īta manthínā

mandāná- [mid.part. mand-]

7.94.11ab ukthébhir vr¢trahántamā | yā́ mandānā́ cid ā́ girā́
243
mandasāná-
4.50.10ab índraś ca sómam pibatam br¢haspate | ’smín yajñé mandasānā́ vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.87.2cd tā́ mandasānā́ mánus¢o duron¢á ā́ | ní pātam¢ védasā váyah¢
10.40.13ab tā́ mandasānā́ mánus¢o duron¢á ā́ | dhattám¢ rayím¢ sahávīram¢ vacasyáve

mandrájihva-
1.142.8ab mandrájihvā jugurván¢ī | hótārā dáivyā kavī́

mayū́raśepya-
8.1.25ab ā́ tvā ráthe hiran¢yáye | hárī mayū́raśepyā

mayobhū́-
1.92.18ab éhá devā́ mayobhúvā | dasrā́ híran¢yavartanī
5.43.8cd mayobhúvā saráthā yātam arvā́g | gantám¢ nidhím¢ dhúram ān¢ír ná nā́bhim
5.73.9ab satyám íd vā u aśvinā | yuvā́m āhur mayobhúvā
8.8.9cd áriprā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ mayobhúvā
8.8.19ab ā́ no gantam¢ mayobhúvā | áśvinā śambhúvā yuvám
8.86.1ab ubhā́ hí dasrā́ bhis¢ájā mayobhúvā | ubhā́ dáks¢asya vácaso babhūváthuh¢
10.39.5ab purān¢ā́ vām¢ vīryā̀ prá bravā jáne | átho hāsathur bhis¢ájā mayobhúvā

marúttama-
1.182.2ab índratamā hí dhís¢n¢yā marúttamā | dasrā́ dám¢sis¢t¢hā rathyā̀ rathī́tamā

marútvant-
8.35.13ab mitrā́várun¢avantā utá dhármavantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam
8.35.14ab án¤girasvantā utá vís¢n¢uvantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam
8.35.15ab r¢bhumántā vr¢s¢an¢ā vā́javantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam

mahā́nt-
1.21.5ab tā́ mahā́ntā sádaspátī | índrāgnī ráks¢a ubjatam
6.67.4cd prá yā́ máhi mahā́ntā jā́yamānā | ghorā́ mártāya ripáve ní dīdhah¢
8.25.4ab mahā́ntā mitrā́várun¢ā | samrā́jā devā́v ásurā
7.82.2ab samrā́l™ anyáh¢ svarā́l™ anyá ucyate vām¢ | mahā́ntāv índrāvárun¢ā mahā́vasū

máhiksa ¢ tra-
5.68.1c máhiks¢atrāv r¢tám¢ br¢hát

mahis¢á-
8.35.7ab hāridravéva patatho vánéd úpa | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢
8.35.8ab ham¢sā́v iva patatho adhvagā́v iva | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢
8.35.9ab śyenā́v iva patatho havyádātaye | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢

mímāna- [mid.part. mā-]

6.62.2cd purū́ várām¢sy ámitā mímānā | apó dhánvāny áti yātho ájrān
10.110.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ suvā́cā | mímānā yajñám¢ mánus¢o yájadhyai

mātárāpitr¢́-
4.6.7ab ná yásya sā́tur jánitor ávāri | ná mātárāpitárā nū́ cid is¢t¢áu

mātr¢́-
1.122.4cd prá vo nápātam apā́m¢ kr¢n¢udhvam¢ | prá mātárā rāspinásyāyóh¢

244
1.140.3ab kr¢s¢n¢aprútau vevijé asya saks¢ítā[u] | ubhā́ tarete abhí mātárā śíśum
1.142.7cd yahvī́ r¢tásya mātárā | sī́datām¢ barhír ā́ sumát
5.5.6ab suprátīke vayovr¢́dhā | yahvī́ r¢tásya mātárā
9.102.7ab samīcīné abhí tmánā | yahvī́ r¢tásya mātárā
10.59.8ab śám¢ ródasī subándhave | yahvī́ r¢tásya mātárā
1.155.3ab tā́ īm¢ vardhanti máhy asya páum¢syam¢ | ní mātárā nayati rétase bhujé
1.159.3ab té sūnávah¢ svápasah¢ sudám¢saso | mahī́ jajñur mātárā pūrvácittaye
3.1.7cd ásthur átra dhenávah¢ pínvamānā | mahī́ dasmásya mātárā samīcī́
3.5.7cd dī́dyānah¢ śúcir r¢s¢váh¢ pāvakáh¢ | púnah¢-punar mātárā návyasī kah¢
3.7.1ab prá yá ārúh¢ śitipr¢s¢t¢hásya dhāsér | ā́ mātárā viviśuh¢ saptá vā́n¢īh¢
3.33.1cd gā́veva śubhré mātárā rihān¢é | vípāt¢ chutudrī́ páyasā javete
3.33.3cd vatsám iva mātárā sam¢rihān¢é | samānám¢ yónim ánu sam¢cárantī
4.22.4cd ā́ mātárā bhárati śus¢my ā́ gór | nr¢vát párijman nonuvanta vā́tāh¢
6.17.7cd ádhārayo ródasī deváputre | pratné mātárā yahvī́ r¢tásya
6.32.2ab sá mātárā sū́ryen¢ā kavīnā́m | ávāsayad rujád ádrim¢ gr¢n¢ānáh¢
7.2.5cd pūrvī́ śíśum¢ ná mātárā rihān¢é | sám agrúvo ná sámanes¢v añjan
7.7.3cd ā́ mātárā viśvávāre huvānó | yáto yavis¢t¢ha jajñis¢é suśévah¢
8.99.6ab ánu te śús¢mam¢ turáyantam īyatuh¢ | ks¢on¢ī́ śíśum¢ ná mātárā
9.9.3ab sá sūnúr mātárā śúcir | jātó jāté arocayat
9.18.5ab yá imé ródasī mahī́ | sám¢ mātáreva dóhate
9.68.4ab sá mātárā vicáran vājáyann apáh¢ | prá médhirah¢ svadháyā pinvate padám
9.70.6ab sá mātárā ná dádr¢śāna usríyo | nā́nadad eti marútām iva svanáh¢
9.75.4ab ádribhih¢ sutó matíbhiś cánohitah¢ | prarocáyan ródasī mātárā śúcih¢
9.85.12cd bhānúh¢ śukrén¢a śocís¢ā vy àdyaut | prā́rūrucad ródasī mātárā śúcih¢
10.1.7ab ā́ hí dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ agna ubhé | sádā putró ná mātárā tatántha
10.35.3ab dyā́vā no adyá pr¢thivī́ ánāgaso | mahī́ trāyetām¢ suvitā́ya mātárā
10.64.14ab té hí dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ mātárā mahī́ | devī́ devā́ñ jánmanā yajñíye itáh¢
10.79.4ab tád vām r¢tám¢ ródasī prá bravīmi | jā́yamāno mātárā gárbho atti
10.120.7cd ā́ mātárā sthāpayase jigatnū́ | áta inos¢i kárvarā purū́n¢i
10.140.2cd putró mātárā vicárann úpāvasi | pr¢n¢áks¢i ródasī ubhé
10.115.1ab citrá íc chíśos tárun¢asya vaks¢átho | ná yó mātárāv apyéti dhā́tave

māyāvín-
10.24.4ab yuvám¢ śakrā māyāvínā | samīcī́ nír amanthatam

māyín-
6.63.5cd prá māyā́bhir māyinā bhūtam átra | nárā nr¢tū jániman yajñíyānām

mitádru-
9.94.4cd śríyam¢ vásānā amr¢tatvám āyan | bhávanti satyā́ samithā́ mitádrau

mitrá-
1.14.3ab indravāyū́ br¢́haspátim | mitrā́gním¢ pūs¢án¢am¢ bhágam
1.36.17cd agníh¢ prā́van mitrótá médhyātithim | agníh¢ sātā́ upastutám
8.25.2ab mitrā́ tánā ná rathyā̀ | várun¢o yáś ca sukrátuh¢
10.106.5ab vám¢sageva pūs¢aryā̀ śimbā́tā | mitréva r¢tā́ śatárā śā́tapantā
5.66.6ab ā́ yád vām īyacaks¢asā | mítra vayám¢ ca sūráyah¢
5.65.6ab yuvám¢ mitremám¢ jánam¢ | yátathah¢ sám¢ ca nayathah¢

mitrarājan-
5.62.3ab ádhārayatam¢ pr¢thivī́m utá dyā́m¢ | mítrarājānā varun¢ā máhobhih¢

mitrā́várun¢a-
1.2.9ab kavī́ no mitrā́várun¢ā | tuvijātā́ uruks¢áyā
245
1.23.5c tā́ mitrā́várun¢ā huve
1.71.9cd rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā supān¢ī́ | gós¢u priyám amr¢́tam¢ ráks¢amān¢ā
3.56.7ab trír ā́ diváh¢ savitā́ sos¢avīti | rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā supān¢ī́
1.75.5ab yájā no mitrā́várun¢ā | yájā devā́m¢% r¢t¢ám¢ br¢hát
1.111.4cd ubhā́ mitrā́várun¢ā nūnám aśvínā | té no hinvantu sātáye dhiyé jis¢é
3.20.5cd aśvínā mitrā́várun¢ā bhágam¢ ca | vásūn rudrā́m¢% ādityā́m¢% ihá huve
5.46.3ab indrāgnī́ mitrā́várun¢ā́ditim¢ svàh¢ | pr¢thivī́m¢ dyā́m¢ marútah¢ párvatām¢% apáh¢
5.63.3ab samrā́jā ugrā́ vr¢s¢abhā́ divás pátī | pr¢thivyā́ mitrā́várun¢ā vícars¢an¢ī
6.11.1cd ā́ no mitrā́várun¢ā nā́satyā | dyā́vā hotrā́ya pr¢thivī́ vavr¢tyāh¢
6.49.1ab stus¢é jánam¢ suvratám¢ návyasībhir | gīrbhír mitrā́várun¢ā sumnayántā
6.67.1ab víśves¢ām¢ vah¢ satā́m¢ jyés¢t¢hatamā | gīrbhír mitrā́várun¢ā vāvr¢dhádhyai
7.33.10ab vidyúto jyótih¢ pári sam¢jíhānam¢ | mitrā́várun¢ā yád ápaśyatām¢ tvā
7.41.1ab prātár agním¢ prātár índram¢ havāmahe | prātár mitrā́várun¢ā prātár aśvínā
7.42.5cd ā́ náktā barhíh¢ sadatām us¢ā́sā | uśántā mitrā́várun¢ā yajehá
8.23.30ab ágne tvám¢ yaśā́ asy | ā́ mitrā́várun¢ā vaha
8.25.4ab mahā́ntā mitrā́várun¢ā | samrā́jā devā́v ásurā
9.7.8ab ā́ mitrā́várun¢ā bhágam¢ | mádhvah¢ pavanta ūrmáyah¢
9.97.42ab mátsi vāyúm is¢t¢áye rā́dhase ca | mátsi mitrā́várun¢ā pūyámānah¢
9.97.49ab abhí vāyúm¢ vīty àrs¢ā gr¢n¢ānó | abhí mitrā́várun¢ā pūyámānah¢
9.108.14cd ā́ yéna mitrā́várun¢ā kárāmaha | éndram ávase mahé
10.61.17cd sám¢ yán mitrā́várun¢ā vr¢ñjá uktháir | jyés¢t¢hebhir aryamán¢am¢ várūthaih¢
10.64.5ab dáks¢asya vādite jánmani vraté | rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā vivāsasi
10.125.1cd ahám¢ mitrā́várun¢obhā́ bibharmy | ahám indrāgnī́ ahám aśvínobhā́
1.35.1ab hváyāmy agním pratham¢ svastáye | hváyāmi mitrā́várun¢āv ihā́vase
1.167.8ab pā́nti mitrā́várun¢āv avadyā́c | cáyata īm aryamó ápraśastān
7.35.4ab śám¢ no agnír jyótiranīko astu | śám¢ no mitrā́várun¢āv aśvínā śám
8.101.1cd yó nūnám¢ mitrā́várun¢āv abhís¢t¢aya | ācakré havyádātaye
10.93.6ab utá no devā́v aśvínā śubhás pátī | dhā́mabhir mitrā́várun¢ā urus¢yatām
5.63.2ab samrā́jāv asyá bhúvanasya rājatho | mítrāvarun¢ā vidáthe svardr¢́śā |
1.15.6ab yuvám¢ dáks¢am¢ dhr¢tavrata | mítrāvarun¢a dūl™ábham [PP]
1.122.6ab śrutám¢ me mitrāvarun¢a hávemā́ | utá śrutam¢ sádane viśvátah¢ sīm
7.62.5cd ā́ no jáne śravayatam¢ yuvānā | śrutám¢ me mitrāvarun¢ā hávemā́
1.122.15cd rátho vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā dīrghā́psāh¢ | syū́magabhastih¢ sū́ro nā́dyaut
1.137.1fg imé vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā gávāśirah¢ | sómāh¢ śukrā́ gávāśirah¢
1.137.3fg ayám¢ vām mitrāvarun¢ā nr¢́bhih¢ sutáh¢ | sóma ā́ pītáye sutáh¢
1.152.1cd ávātiratam ánr¢tāni vísva | r¢téna mitrāvarun¢ā sacethe
1.152.3b apā́d eti prathamā́ padvátīnām¢ | kás tád vām mitrāvarun¢ā́ ciketa
1.152.7ab ā́ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā havyájus¢t¢im¢ | námasā devāv ávasā vavr¢tyām
1.153.1ab yájāmahe vām¢ maháh¢ sajós¢ā | havyébhir mitrāvarun¢ā námobhih¢
1.153.2ab prástutir vām¢ dhā́ma ná práyuktir | áyāmi mitrāvarun¢ā suvr¢ktíh¢
1.153.3ab pīpā́ya dhenúr áditir r¢tā́ya | jánāya mitrāvarun¢ā havirdé
2.27.5cd yus¢mā́kam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā prán¢ītau | pári śvábhreva duritā́ni vr¢́jyām
2.29.3cd yūyám¢ no mitrāvarun¢ādite ca | svastím indrāmaruto dadhāta
2.31.1ab asmā́kam¢ mitrāvarun¢āvatam¢ rátham | ādityái rudráir vásubhih¢ sacābhúvā
2.41.4ab ayám¢ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | sutáh¢ sóma r¢tāvr¢dhā
3.62.16ab ā́ no mitrāvarun¢ā | ghr¢táir gavyūtim uks¢atam
4.39.2cd yám¢ pūrúbhyo dīdivā́m¢sam¢ nā́gním¢ | dadáthur mitrāvarun¢ā táturim
4.39.5cd dadhikrā́m u sū́danam¢ mártyāya | dadáthur mitrāvarun¢ā no áśvam
5.47.7ab tád astu mitrāvarun¢ā tád agne | śám¢ yór asmábhyam idám astu śastám
5.51.14ab svastí mitrāvarun¢ā | svastí pathye revati
5.62.2ab tát sú vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā mahitvám | īrmā́ tasthús¢īr áhabhir duduhre
5.63.1cd yám átra mitrāvarun¢ā́vatho yuvám¢ | tásmai vr¢s¢t¢ír mádhumat pinvate diváh¢
5.63.4ab māyā́ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā diví śritā | sū́ryo jyótiś carati citrám ā́yudham
246
5.63.5ab rátham¢ yuñjate marútah¢ śubhé sukhám¢ | śū́ro ná mitrāvarun¢ā gávis¢t¢is¢u
5.63.7ab dhárman¢ā mitrāvarun¢ā vipaścitā | vratā́ raks¢ethe ásurasya māyáyā
5.64.4ab yuvā́bhyām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | upamám¢ dhéyām r¢cā́
5.69.3cd rāyé mitrāvarun¢ā sarvátātā | ī́l™e tokā́ya tánayāya śám¢ yóh¢
5.69.4cd ná vām¢ devā́ amr¢́tā ā́ minanti | vratā́ni mitrāvarun¢ā dhruvā́n¢i
6.67.3ab ā́ yātam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā suśastí | úpa priyā́ námasā hūyámānā
6.67.9ab prá yád vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā spūrdhán | priyā́ dhā́ma yuvádhitā minánti
7.36.2ab imā́m¢ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā suvr¢ktím | ís¢am¢ ná kr¢n¢ve asurā návīyah¢
7.50.1ab ā́ mā́m¢ mitrāvarun¢ehá raks¢atam¢ | kulāyáyad viśváyan mā́ na ā́ gan
7.52.1cd sánema mitrāvarun¢ā sánanto | bhávema dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhávantah¢
7.60.2ab es¢á syá mitrāvarun¢ā nr¢cáks¢ā | ubhé úd eti sū́ryo abhí jmán
7.60.3cd dhā́māni mitrāvarun¢ā yuvā́kuh¢ | sám¢ yó yūthéva jánimāni cás¢t¢e
7.61.3ab prórór mitrāvarun¢ā pr¢thivyā́h¢ | prá divá r¢s¢vā́d br¢hatáh¢ sudānū
7.61.6ab sám u vām¢ yajñám¢ mahayam¢ námobhir | huvé vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā sabā́dhah¢
7.63.5cd práti vām¢ sū́ra údite vidhema | námobhir mitrāvarun¢otá havyáih¢
7.64.2cd íl™ām¢ no mitrāvarun¢otá vr¢s¢t¢ím | áva divá invatam¢ jīradānū
7.64.4cd uks¢éthām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā ghr¢téna | tā́ rājānā suks¢itī́s tarpayethām
7.65.2cd aśyā́ma mitrāvarun¢ā vayám¢ vām¢ | dyā́vā ca yátra pīpáyann áhā ca
7.65.3cd r¢tásya mitrāvarun¢ā pathā́ vām | apó ná nāvā́ duritā́ tarema
7.65.4ab ā́ no mitrāvarun¢ā havyájus¢t¢im¢ | ghr¢táir gávyūtim uks¢atam íl™ābhih¢
7.66.19ab ā́ yātam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | jus¢ān¢ā́v ā́hutim¢ narā
8.72.17ab sómasya mitrāvarun¢ā | úditā sū́ra ā́ dade
8.101.3ab prá yó vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | ajiró dūtó ádravat
10.51.2cd kvā́ha mitrāvarun¢ā ks¢iyanty | agnér víśvāh¢ samídho devayā́nīh¢
10.132.2ab tā́ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā dhārayátks¢itī | sus¢umnés¢itatvátā yajāmasi
1.2.8ab r¢téna mitrāvarun¢āv | r¢tāvr¢dhāv r¢taspr¢śā
1.122.9ab jáno yó mitrāvarun¢āv abhidhrúg | apó ná vām¢ sunóty aks¢n¢ayādhrúk
1.139.2ab yád dha tyán mitrāvarun¢āv r¢tā́d ádhy | ādadā́the ánr¢tam¢ svéna manyúnā
5.41.1ab kó nú vām¢ mitrāvarun¢āv r¢tāyán | divó vā maháh¢ pā́rthivasya vā dé
5.62.96cd téna no mitrāvarun¢āv avis¢t¢am¢ | sís¢āsanto jigīvā́m¢sah¢ syāma
5.63.6ab vā́cam¢ sú mitrāvarun¢āv írāvatīm¢ | parjányaś citrā́m¢ vadati tvís¢īmatīm
6.67.2cd yantám¢ no mitrāvarun¢āv ádhr¢s¢t¢am¢ | chardír yád vām¢ varūthyàm¢ sudānū
6.67.11ab avór itthā́ vām¢ chardís¢o abhís¢t¢au | yuvór mitrāvarun¢āv áskr¢dhoyu
7.60.12ab iyám¢ deva puróhitir yuvábhyām¢ | yajñés¢u mitrāvarun¢āv akāri [PP]
7.61.7ab iyám¢ deva puróhitir yuvábhyām¢ | yajñés¢u mitrāvarun¢āv akāri
7.61.2ab prá vām¢ sá mitrāvarun¢āv r¢tā́vā | vípro mánmāni dīrghaśrúd iyarti

mitrā́várun¢avant-
8.35.13ab mitrā́várun¢avantā utá dhármavantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam

mithastúr-
6.49.3cd mithastúrā vicárantī pāvaké | mánma śrutám¢ naks¢ata r¢cyámāne

mithuná-
1.83.3ab ádhi dváyor adadhā ukthyàm¢ váco | yatásrucā mithunā́ yā́ saparyátah¢
1.144.4ab yám īm dvā́ sávayasā saparyátah¢ | samāné yónā mithunā́ sámokasā
1.159.4ab té māyíno mamire suprácetaso | jāmī́ sáyonī mithunā́ sámokasā
1.173.2cd prá mandayúr manā́m¢ gūrta hótā | bhárate máryo mithunā́ yájatrah¢
3.39.3cd vápūm¢s¢i jātā́ mithunā́ sacete | tamohánā tápus¢o budhná étā
7.104.23ab mā́ no ráks¢o abhí nad¢ yātumā́vatām | ápochatu mithunā́ yā́ kimīdínā
8.33.18ab sáptī cid ghā madacyútā | mithunā́ vahato rátham
10.10.9cd divā́ pr¢thivyā́ mithunā́ sábandhū | yamī́r yamásya bibhr¢yād ájāmi
10.17.2cd utā́śvínāv abharad yát tád ā́sīd | ájahād u dvā́ mithunā́ saran¢yū́h¢
247
10.40.12cd ábhūtam¢ gopā́ mithuńā́ śubhas patī | priyā́ aryamn¢ó dúryām¢% aśīmahi
10.87.13ab yád agne adyá mithunā́ śápāto | yád vācás tr¢s¢t¢ám¢ janáyanta rebhā́h¢
10.87.24ab práty agne mithunā́ daha | yātudhā́nā kimīdínā
10.99.5cd vamrásya manye mithunā́ vívavrī | ánnam abhī́tyārodayan mus¢āyán
1.179.3cd jáyāvéd átra śatánītham ājím¢ | yát samyáñcā mithunā́v abhy ájāva
10.88.11cd yadā́ caris¢n¢ū́ mithunā́v ábhūtām | ā́d ít prā́paśyan bhúvanāni víśvā

mithūdr¢́ś-
1.29.3ab ní s¢vāpayā mithūdr¢́śā | sastā́m ábudhyamāne
2.31.5ab utá tyé devī́ subháge mithūdr¢́śā | us¢ā́sānáktā jágatām apījúvā

mis¢ánt- [part. mis-]

8.25.9c ní cin mis¢ántā nicirā́ ní cikyatuh¢

minánt- [part. mī-]

1.117.3cd minántā dásyor áśivasya māyā́ | anupūrvám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā codáyantā

módamān- [mid.part. mud-]

10.85.42cd krī́l™antau putráir náptr¢bhir | módamānau své gr¢hé

mr¢gá-
10.40.4ab yuvā́m¢ mr¢géva vāran¢ā́ mr¢gan¢yávo | dos¢ā́ vástor havís¢ā ní hvayāmahe

medhásāti-
4.37.6cd sá dhībhír astu sánitā | medhásātā só árvatā
7.94.6c medhásātā sanis¢yávah¢
10.147.3cd árcanti toké tánaye páris¢t¢is¢u | medhásātā vājínam áhraye dháne
8.71.5ab yám¢ tvám¢ vipra medhásātāv | ágne hinós¢i dhánāya
8.103.3cd sahasrasā́m¢ medhásātāv iva tmánā | agním¢ dhībhíh¢ saparyata
10.64.6cd sahasrasā́ medhásātāv iva tmánā | mahó yé dhánam¢ samithés¢u jabhriré

médhyātithi-
8.51.1cd nī́pātithau maghavan médhyātithau | pús¢t¢igau śrús¢t¢igau sácā

més¢a-
10.106.5cd vā́jevoccā́ váyasā gharmyes¢t¢hā́ | més¢eves¢ā́ saparyā̀ púrīs¢ā

yájant- [part. yaj-]

2.3.7cd devā́n yájantāv r¢tuthā́ sám añjato | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ ádhi sā́nus¢u tris¢ú

ís¢t¢a- [part. yaj-]

1.184.2cd śrutám¢ me áchoktibhir matīnā́m | és¢t¢ā narā nícetārā ca kárn¢aih¢

yajatá-
1.34.7ab trír no aśvinā yajatā́ divé-dive | pári tridhā́tu pr¢thivī́m aśāyatam
4.15.8ab utá tyā́ yajatā́ hárī | kumārā́t sāhadevyā́t
5.64.7ab uchántyām me yajatā́ | deváks¢atre rúśadgavi
10.40.3ab prātár jarethe jaran¢éva kā́payā | vástor-vastor yajatā́ gachatho gr¢hám

yájatra-
1.108.7ab yád indrāgnī mádathah¢ své duron¢é | yád brahmán¢i rā́jani vā yajatrā
1.180.5cd apáh¢ ks¢on¢ī́ sacate mā́hinā vām¢ | jūrn¢ó vām áks¢ur ám¢haso yajatrā
8.57.1ab yuvám¢ devā krátunā pūrvyén¢a | yuktā́ ráthena tavis¢ám¢ yajatrā
8.57.4ab ayám¢ vām¢ bhāgó níhito yajatrā | imā́ gíro nāsatyópa yātam
248
yajñápati-
10.170.1ab vibhrā́d¢ br¢hát pibatu somyám¢ mádhv | ā́yur dádhad yajñápatāv ávihrutam

yajñavāhas-
1.15.11c r¢túnā yajñavāhasā
4.47.4cd asmé tā́ yajñavāhasa | índravāyū ní yachatam

yajñíya-
8.25.1ab tā́ vām¢ víśvasya gopā́ | devā́ devés¢u yajñíyā

yátamāna- [mid.part. yat-]

10.62.11ab sahasradā́ grāman¢ī́r mā́ ris¢an mánuh¢ | sū́ryen¢āsya yátamānaitu dáks¢in¢ā
10.113.7ab yā́ vīryā̀n¢i prathamā́ni kártvā | mahitvébhir yátamānau samīyátuh¢

yatásruc-
1.83.3ab ádhi dváyor adadhā ukthyàm¢ váco | yatásrucā mithunā́ yā́ saparyátah¢
1.108.4ab sámiddhes¢v agnís¢v ānajānā́ | yatásrucā barhír u tistirān¢ā́

yádu-
8.9.14cd imé sómāso ádhi turváśe yádāv | imé kán¢ves¢u vām átha
8.10.5cd yád druhyávy ánavi turváśe yádau | huvé vām átha mā́ gatam
8.45.27ab satyám¢ tát turváśe yádau | vídāno ahnavāyyám

yantŕ-¢
1.162.19ab ékas tvás¢t¢ur áśvasyā viśastā́ | dvā́ yantā́rā bhavatas tátha r¢túh¢

yata- [part. yam-]

4.15.8c práyatā sadyá ā́ dade

yam¢sénya- [aor.part. yam-]

1.34.1cd yuvór hí yantrám¢ himyéva vā́saso | abhyāyam¢sényā bhavatam manīs¢íbhih¢

yamá-
2.39.2ab prātaryā́vān¢ā rathyèva vīrā́ | ajéva yamā́ váram ā́ sacethe
3.39.3ab yamā́ cid átra yamasū́r asūta | jihvā́yā ágram¢ pátad ā́ hy ásthāt
9.68.5ab sám¢ dáks¢en¢a mánasā jāyate kavír | r¢tásya gárbho níhito yamā́ paráh¢
6.59.2cd samānó vām¢ janitā́ bhrā́tarā yuvám¢ | yamā́v ihéhamātarā

yamís¢t¢ha-
6.67.1cd sám¢ yā́ raśméva yamátur yámis¢t¢hā | dvā́ jánām¢% ásamā bāhúbhih¢ sváih¢

yamī́-
5.47.5cd dvé yád īm¢ bibhr¢tó mātúr anyé | ihéha jāté yamyā̀ sábandhū
9.68.3ab ví yó mamé yamyā̀ sam¢yatī́ mádah¢ | sākam¢vr¢́dhā páyasā pinvad áks¢itā

yaśás-
1.122.4ab utá tyā́ me yaśásā śvetanā́yai | vyántā pā́ntauśijó huvádhyai
7.69.3ab sváśvā yaśásā yātam arvā́g | dásrā nidhím¢ mádhumantam¢ pibāthah¢
10.106.2cd dūtéva hí s¢t¢hó yaśásā jánes¢u | mā́pa sthātam¢ mahis¢évāpā́nāt
5.43.2cd pitā́ mātā́ mádhuvacāh¢ suhástā | bháre-bhare no yaśásāv avis¢t¢ām

yā́nt- [part. yā-]

249
1.117.12ab kúha yā́ntā sus¢t¢utím¢ kāvyásya | dívo napātā vr¢s¢an¢ā śayutrā́

yātayájjana-
5.72.2ab vraténa stho dhruváks¢emā | dhárman¢ā yātayájjanā

yātudhā́na-
10.87.24ab práty agne mithunā́ daha | yātudhā́nā kimīdínā

yāmahū́tama-
5.73.9cd tā́ yā́man yāmahū́tamā | yā́mann ā́ mr¢l™ayáttamā
8.73.6ab aśvínā yāmahū́tamā | nédis¢t¢ham¢ yāmy ā́pyam

yā́mahūti-
10.117.3cd áram asmai bhavati yā́mahūtā[u] | utā́parī́s¢u kr¢n¢ute sákhāyam

yuvāná- [part. yu-]

7.91.5ab niyuvānā́ niyúta spārhávīrā | índravāyū sarátham¢ yātam arvā́k

yujyámāna- [pass.part. yuj-]

3.35.1ab tís¢t¢hā hárī rátha ā́ yujyámānā | yāhí vāyúr ná niyúto no ácha

yuktá- [part. yuj-]

1.84.3ab ā́ tis¢t¢ha vr¢trahan rátham¢ | yuktā́ te bráhman¢ā hárī
1.116.18cd revád uvāha sacanó rátho vām¢ | vr¢s¢abháś ca śim¢śumā́raś ca yuktā́
5.27.2ab yó me śatā́ ca vim¢śatím¢ ca gónām¢ | hárī ca yuktā́ sudhúrā dádāti
10.27.20ab etáu me gā́vau pramarásya yuktáu | mó s¢ú prá sedhīr múhur ín mamandhi

yúj-
1.162.21cd hárī te yúñjā pr¢́s¢atī abhūtām | úpāsthād vājī́ dhurí rā́sabhasya
2.24.12cd áchendrābrahman¢aspatī havír no | ánnam¢ yújeva vājínā jigātam

yúvan-
9.68.5cd yū́nā ha sántā prathamám¢ ví jajñatur | gúhā hitám¢ jánima némam údyatam

yuvaśá-
1.161.3cd dhenúh¢ kártvā yuvaśā́ kártvā dvā́ | tā́ni bhrātar ánu vah¢ kr¢tvy émasi
1.161.7ab níś cárman¢o gā́m arin¢īta dhītíbhir | yā́ járantā yuvaśā́ tā́kr¢n¢otana
8.35.5ab stómam¢ jus¢ethām¢ yuvaśéva kanyánām¢ | víśvehá devau sávanā́va gachatam

yū́pa-
4.33.3ab púnar yé cakrúh¢ pitárā yúvānā | sánā yū́peva jaran¢ā́ śáyānā

yés¢t¢ha-
5.41.3ab ā́ vām¢ yés¢t¢hāśvinā huvádhyai | vā́tasya pátman ráthyasya pus¢t¢áu

yóni-
1.65.4cd r¢tásya yónā | gárbhe sújātam
1.144.4ab yám īm dvā́ sávayasā saparyátah¢ | samāné yónā mithunā́ sámokasā
1.164.32cd sá mātúr yónā párivīto antár | bahuprajā́ nírr¢tim ā́ viveśá
3.54.6ab kavír nr¢cáks¢ā abhí s¢īm acas¢t¢a | r¢tásya yónā víghr¢te mádantī
4.1.12ab prá śárdha ārta prathamám¢ vipanyā́m¢% | r¢tásya yónā vr¢s¢abhásya nīl™é
8.9.21ab yán nūnám¢ dhībhír aśvinā | pitúr yónā nis¢ī́dathah¢
9.62.8c sī́dan yónā vánes¢v ā́
9.62.15c vír yónā vasatā́v iva
250
9.72.6cd sám ī gā́vo matáyo yanti sam¢yáta | r¢tásya yónā sádane punarbhúvah¢
9.73.1ab srákve drapsásya dhámatah¢ sám asvarann | r¢tásya yónā sám aranta nā́bhayah¢
9.86.6cd yádī pavítre ádhi mr¢jyáte hárih¢ | sáttā ní yónā kaláśes¢u sīdati
9.86.25cd apā́m upásthe ádhy āyávah¢ kavím | r¢tásya yónā mahis¢ā́ ahes¢ata
10.65.8ab pariks¢ítā pitárā pūrvajā́varī | r¢tásya yónā ks¢ayatah¢ sámokasā
10.101.11ab ubhé dhúrau váhnir āpíbdamāno | antár yóneva carati dvijā́nih¢
1.63.4cd yád dha śūra vr¢s¢aman¢ah¢ parācáir | ví dásyūm¢%r yónāv ákr¢to vr¢thās¢ā́t¢
1.66.5cd jāyéva yónāv | áram¢ víśvasmai
1.79.3cd aryamā́ mitró várun¢ah¢ párijmā | tvácam¢ pr¢ñcanty úparasya yónau
1.104.7cd mā́ no ákr¢te puruhūta yónāv | índra ks¢údhyadbhyo váya āsutím¢ dāh¢
1.144.2ab abhī́m r¢tásya dohánā anūs¢ata | yónau devásya sádane párīvr¢tāh¢
1.149.2c prá yáh¢ sasrān¢áh¢ śiśrītá yónau
1.174.4ab śés¢an nú tá indra sásmin yónau | práśastaye pávīravasya mahnā́
1.178.2b ná ghā rā́jéndra ā́ dabhan no | yā́ nú svásārā kr¢n¢ávanta yónau
3.1.7ab stīrn¢ā́ asya sam¢háto viśvárūpā | ghr¢tásya yónau sraváthe mádhūnām
3.1.11cd r¢tásya yónāv aśayad dámūnā | jāmīnā́m agnír apási svásr¢¤n¢ām
3.29.8ab sī́da hótah¢ svá uloké cikitvā́n | sādáyā yajñám¢ sukr¢tásya yónau
3.62.18ab gr¢n¢ānā́ jamádagninā | yónāv r¢tásya sīdatam
4.1.11ab sá jāyata prathamáh¢ pastyā̀su | mahó budhné rájaso asyá yónau
4.16.10cd své yónau ní s¢adatam¢ sárūpā | ví vām¢ cikitsad r¢tacíd dha nā́rī
4.17.14cd ā́ kr¢s¢n¢á īm¢ juhurān¢ó jigharti | tvacó budhné rájaso asyá yónau
6.16.41c ā́ své yónau ní s¢īdatu
7.3.5cd niśíśānā átithim asya yónau | dīdā́ya śocír ā́hutasya vr¢́s¢n¢ah¢
9.13.9c yónāv r¢tásya sīdata
9.39.6c yónāv r¢tásya sīdata
9.25.3ab sám¢ deváih¢ śobhate vr¢́s¢ā | kavír yónāv ádhi priyáh¢
9.28.3ab es¢á deváh¢ śubhāyate | ádhi yónāv ámartyah¢
9.92.2ab áchā nr¢cáks¢ā asarat pavítre | nā́ma dádhānah¢ kavír asya yónau
10.8.3cd ásya pátmann árus¢īr áśvabhudhnā | r¢tásya yónau tanvò jus¢anta
10.10.7ab yamásya mā yamyàm¢ kā́ma ā́gan | samāné yónau sahaśéyyāya
10.31.6cd asyá sánīl™ā ásurasya yónau | samāná ā́ bháran¢e bíbhramān¢āh¢
10.46.6ab ní pastyā̀su tritá stabhūyán | párivīto yónau sīdad antáh¢
10.61.6cd manānág réto jahatur viyántā | sā́nau nís¢iktam¢ sukr¢tásya yónau
10.70.6ab devī́ divó duhitárā suśilpé | us¢ā́sānáktā sadatām¢ ní yónau
10.110.6ab ā́ sus¢váyantī yajaté úpāke | us¢ā́sānáktā sadatām¢ ní yónau
10.85.24cd r¢tásya yónau sukr¢tásya loké | áris¢t¢ām¢ tvā sahá pátyā dadhāmi
10.101.3ab yunákta sī́rā ví yugā́ tanudhvam¢ | kr¢té yónau vapatehá bī́jam
10.123.6cd híran¢yapaks¢am¢ várun¢asya dūtám¢ | yamásya yónau śakunám¢ bhuran¢yúm

ráks¢amān¢a- [mid.part. raks¢-]

1.71.9cd rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā supān¢ī́ | gós¢u priyám amr¢́tam¢ ráks¢amān¢ā
5.62.5ab ánu śrutā́m amátim¢ várdhad urvī́m¢ | barhír iva yájus¢ā ráks¢amān¢ā
7.61.3cd spáśo dadhāthe ós¢adhīs¢u viks¢ú | r¢́dhag yató ’nimis¢am¢ ráks¢amān¢ā
5.69.1cd vāvr¢dhānā́v amátim¢ ks¢atríyasya | ánu vratám¢ ráks¢amān¢āv ajuryám

raks¢itr¢́-
2.39.6cd nā́seva nas tanvò raks¢itā́rā | kárn¢āv iva suśrútā bhūtam asmé
10.14.11ab yáu te śvā́nau yama raks¢itā́rau | caturaks¢áu pathiráks¢ī nr¢cáks¢asau

raks¢ohán-
7.73.4ab úpa tyā́ váhnī gamato víśam¢ no | raks¢ohán¢ā sámbhr¢tā vīl™úpān¢ī

rán¢ya-
251
8.77.11cd ubhā́ te bāhū́ rán¢yā súsam¢skr¢ta | r¢dūpé cid r¢dūvr¢́dhā

rátha-
7.18.22ab dvé náptur devávatah¢ śaté gór | dvā́ ráthā vadhū́mantā sudā́sah¢

rathayā́van-
8.38.2ab tośā́sā rathayā́vānā | vr¢trahán¢āparājitā

rathāsáh-
8.26.20ab yuks¢vā́ hí tvám¢ rathāsáhā | yuvásva pós¢yā vaso

rathirá-
7.69.5ab yó ha syá vām¢ rathirā vásta usrā́ | rátho yujānáh¢ pariyā́ti vartíh¢

rathī́-
1.157.6ab yuvám¢ ha stho bhis¢ájā bhes¢ajébhir | átho ha stho rathyā̀ rā́thyebhih¢
1.182.2ab índratamā hí dhís¢n¢yā marúttamā | dasrā́ dám¢sis¢t¢hā rathyā̀ rathī́tamā
2.39.2ab prātaryā́vān¢ā rathyèva vīrā́ | ajéva yamā́ váram ā́ sacethe
2.39.3cd cakravākéva práti vástor usrā | arvā́ñcā yātam¢ rathyèva śakrā
5.75.5ab bodhínmanasā rathyā̀ | is¢irā́ havanaśrútā
7.39.1cd bhejā́te ádrī rathyèva pánthām | r¢tám¢ hótā na is¢itó yajāti
7.95.1cd prabā́badhānā rathyèva yāti | víśvā apó mahinā́ síndhur anyā́h¢
8.25.2ab mitrā́ tánā ná rathyā̀ | várun¢o yáś ca sukrátuh¢
10.102.11cd es¢ais¢yā̀ cid rathyā̀ jayema | suman¤gálam¢ sínavad astu sātám
1.34.7cd tisró nāsatyā rathyā parāváta | ātméva vā́tah¢ svásarān¢i gachatam
5.76.1cd arvā́ñcā nūnám¢ rathyehá yātam | pīpivā́m¢sam aśvinā gharmám ácha
6.62.7ab ví jayús¢ā rathyā yātam ádrim¢ | śrutám¢ hávam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā vadhrimatyā́h¢

rathī́tama-
1.22.2ab yā́ suráthā rathī́tama | ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā
1.182.2ab índratamā hí dhís¢n¢yā marúttamā | dasrā́ dám¢sis¢t¢hā rathyā̀ rathī́tamā

rádant- [part. rad-]

1.117.11ab sūnór mā́nenāśvinā gr¢n¢ānā́ | vā́jam¢ víprāya bhuran¢ā rádantā

rapsúd-
8.72.12ab gā́va úpāvatāvatám¢ | mahī́ yajñásya rapsúdā

rayidá-
3.54.16cd yuvám¢ hí sthó rayidáu no rayīn¢ā́m¢ | dātrám¢ raks¢ethe ákavair ádabdhā

rárān¢a- [mid.part. rā-]

1.117.24ab híran¢yahastam aśvinā rárān¢ā | putrám¢ narā vadhrimatyā́ adattam
10.61.15cd manus¢vád vr¢ktábarhis¢e rárān¢ā | mandū́ hitáprayasā viks¢ú yájyū

rā́jan-
1.71.9cd rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā supān¢ī́ | gós¢u priyám amr¢́tam¢ ráks¢amān¢ā
3.56.7ab trír ā́ diváh¢ savitā́ sos¢avīti | rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā supān¢ī́
2.36.6cd áchā rā́jānā náma etyāvr¢́tam¢ | praśāstrā́d ā́ pibatam¢ somyám¢ mádhu
5.62.6cd rā́jānā ks¢atrám áhr¢n¢īyamānā | sahásrasthūn¢am¢ bibhr¢thah¢ sahá dváu
5.65.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢havarcasā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā
8.101.2ab várs¢is¢t¢haks¢atrā urucáks¢asā nárā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā
6.16.24ab tā́ rā́jānā śúcivratā | ādityā́n mā́rutam¢ gan¢ám
10.14.7cd ubhā́ rā́jānā svadháyā mádantā | yamám¢ paśyāsi várun¢am¢ ca devám
252
10.64.5ab dáks¢asya vādite jánmani vraté | rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā vivāsasi
2.41.5ab rā́jānāv ánabhidruhā | dhruvé sádasy uttamé
6.62.9ab yá īm¢ rā́jānāv r¢tuthā́ vidádhad | rájaso mitró várun¢aś cíketat
1.136.4fg táthā rājānā karatho yád ī́maha | r¢́tāvānā yád ī́mahe
1.137.1de ā́ rājānā divispr¢śā | asmatrā́ gantam úpa nah¢
3.38.5cd dívo napātā vidáthasya dhībhíh¢ | ks¢atrám¢ rājānā pradívo dadhāthe
3.38.6ab trī́n¢i rājānā vidáthe purū́n¢i | pári víśvāni bhūs¢athah¢ sádām¢si
7.64.2ab ā́ rājānā maha r¢tasya gopā | síndhupatī ks¢atriyā yātam arvā́k
7.64.4cd uks¢éthām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā ghr¢téna | tā́ rājānā suks¢itī́s tarpayethām
10.61.23ab ádha yád rājānā gávis¢t¢au | sárat saran¢yúh¢ kāráve jaran¢yúh¢
7.84.1ab ā́ vām¢ rājānāv adhvaré vavr¢tyām¢ | havyébhir indrāvarun¢ā námobhih¢
10.39.11ab ná tám¢ rājānāv adite kútaś caná | nā́m¢ho aśnoti duritám¢ nákir bhayám

rā́jant- [part. rāj-]

8.8.18cd rā́jantāv adhvarā́n¢ām | áśvinā yā́mahūtis¢u

rājaputrá-
10.40.3cd kásya dhvasrā́ bhavathah¢ kásya vā narā | rājaputréva sávanā́va gachathah¢

rātáhavya-
7.35.1ab śám¢ na indrāgnī́ bhavatām ávobhih¢ | śám¢ na índrāvárun¢ā rātáhavyā
6.69.6ab índrāvis¢n¢ū havís¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | ágrādvānā námasā rātahavyā

rātí-
5.33.9ab utá tyé mā mārutā́śvasya śón¢āh¢ | krátvāmaghāso vidáthasya rātáu
6.50.9cd syā́m ahám¢ te sádam íd rātáu | táva syām agné ’vasā suvī́rah¢
7.1.20cd rātáu syāmobháyāsa ā́ te | yūyám¢ pāta svastíbhih¢ sádā nah¢
7.1.25c rātáu syāmobháyāsa ā́ te | yūyám¢ pāta svastíbhih¢ sádā nah¢
7.25.4ab tvā́vato hī́ndra krátve ásmi | tvā́vato ’vitúh¢ śūra rātáu
7.37.8ab ā́ no rā́dhām¢si savitah¢ stavádhyā | ā́ rā́yo yantu párvatasya rātáu

riśā́das-
5.66.1ab ā́ cikitāna sukrátū | deváu marta riśā́dasā
5.67.2cd dhartā́rā cars¢an¢īnām¢ | yantám¢ sumnám¢ riśādasā
5.71.1ab ā́ no gantam¢ riśādasā | várun¢a mítra barhán¢ā
8.8.17ab ā́ no gantam¢ riśādasā | imám¢ stómam¢ purubhujā

¢ - [med. part. rih-]

rérihāna
6.27.7ab yásya gā́vāv arus¢ā́ sūyavasyū́ | antár ū s¢ú cárato rérihān¢ā

rītyàp-
5.68.5ab vr¢s¢t¢ídyāvā rītyā̀pā | is¢ás pátī dā́numatyāh¢

rudrá-
1.158.1ab vásū rudrā́ purumántū vr¢dhántā | daśasyátam¢ no vr¢s¢an¢āv abhís¢t¢au
8.63.12ab asmé rudrā́ mehánā párvatāso | vr¢trahátye bhárahūtau sajós¢āh¢
10.93.7ab utá no rudrā́ cin mr¢l™atām aśvínā | víśve devā́so ráthaspátir bhágah¢
5.73.8ab mádhva ū s¢ú madhūyuvā | rúdrā sís¢akti pipyús¢ī
5.75.3cde rúdrā híran¢yavartanī | jus¢ān¢ā́ vājinīvasū | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
2.41.7c vartī́ rudrā nr¢pā́yyam
5.70.2c vayám¢ té rudrā syāma
5.70.3ab pātám¢ no rudrā pāyúbhir | utá trāyethām¢ sutrātrā́
8.26.5c yuvám¢ hí rudrā párs¢atho áti dvís¢ah¢
8.22.14cd mā́ no mártāya ripáve vājinīvasū | paró rudrāv áti khyatam
253
róman¢vant-
9.112.4cd śépo róman¢vantau bhedáu | vā́r ín man¢d¢ū́ka ichati

róhita-
1.94.10ab yád áyukthā arus¢ā́ róhitā ráthe | vā́tajūtā vr¢s¢abhásyeva te rávah¢
1.134.3ab vāyúr yun¤kte róhitā vāyúr arun¢ā́ | vāyū́ ráthe ajirā́ dhurí vól™have
2.10.2cd śyāvā́ rátham¢ vahato róhitā vā | utā́rus¢ā́ha cakre víbhr¢trah¢
3.6.6ab r¢tásya vā keśínā yogyā́bhir | ghr¢tasnúvā róhitā dhurí dhis¢va
4.2.3ab átyā vr¢dhasnū́ róhitā ghr¢tásnū | r¢tásya manye mánasā jávis¢t¢hā
5.61.9cd ví róhitā purumīl™hā́ya yematur | víprāya dīrgháyaśase
8.68.15c āśvamedhásya róhitā
10.60.6ab agástyasya nádbhyah¢ | sáptī yunaks¢i róhitā
5.36.6ab yó róhitau vājínau vājínīvān | tribhíh¢ śatáih¢ sácamānāv ádis¢t¢a

ráudra-
10.61.15ab utá tyā́ me ráudrāv arcimántā | nā́satyāv indra gūrtáye yájadhyai

vám¢saga-
10.106.5ab vám¢sageva pūs¢aryā̀ śimbā́tā | mitréva r¢tā́ śatárā śā́tapantā

van¤kutára-
1.51.11ab mándis¢t¢a yád uśáne kāvyé sácām¢% | índro van¤kū́ van¤kutárā́dhi tis¢t¢hati

vacoyúj-
1.20.2ab yá índrāya vacoyújā | tataks¢úr mánasā hárī
6.20.9cd tís¢t¢had dhárī ádhy ásteva gárte | vacoyújā vahata índram r¢s¢vám
8.45.39ab ā́ ta etā́ vacoyújā | hárī gr¢bhn¢e sumádrathā
8.98.9c indravā́hā vacoyújā

vājáyant- [part. vaj-]

2.11.7ab hárī nú ta indra vājáyantā | ghr¢taścútam¢ svārám asvārs¢t¢ām

vájrahasta-
1.109.8ab púram¢darā śíks¢atam¢ vajrahastā | asmā́m¢% indrāgnī avatam¢ bháres¢u

vajrín-
6.59.3cd índrā nv àgnī́ ávasehá vajrín¢ā | vayám¢ devā́ havāmahe

vatsapracetas-
8.8.7cd dhībhír vatsapracetasā | stómebhir havanaśrutā

vádant- [part. vad-]

2.39.6ab ós¢t¢hāv iva mádhv āsné vádantā | stánāv iva pipyatam¢ jīváse nah¢

vadhū́mant-
7.18.22ab dvé náptur devávatah¢ śaté gór | dvā́ ráthā vadhū́mantā sudā́sah¢

vanvánt- [part. van-]

7.83.4ab índrāvarun¢ā vadhánābhir apratí | bhedám¢ vanvántā prá sudā́sam āvatam

vavanvas- [perf. part. van-]

254
10.61.4cd vītám¢ me yajñám ā́ gatam¢ me ánnam¢ | vavanvā́m¢sā nés¢am ásmr¢tadhrū

vánaspáti-
6.15.2ab mitrám¢ ná yám¢ súdhitam¢ bhr¢́gavo dadhúr | vánaspátāv ī́d¢yam ūrdhváśocis¢am
8.9.5ab yád apsú yád vánaspátau | yád ós¢adhīs¢u purudam¢sasā kr¢tám

vápant- [part. vap-]

1.117.21ab yávam¢ vr¢ken¢āśvinā vápantā | ís¢am¢ duhántā mánus¢āya dasrā

vapús¢t¢ara-
2.3.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ vidús¢t¢ara | r¢jú yaks¢atah¢ sám¢ r¢cā́ vapús¢t¢arā

vayovr¢́dh-
5.5.6ab suprátīke vayovr¢́dhā | yahvī́ r¢tásya mātárā

vará-
10.85.8cd sūryā́yā aśvínā varā́ | agnír āsīt purogaváh¢
10.85.9ab sómo vadhūyúr abhavad | aśvínāstām ubhā́ varā́

várun¢a-
4.41.1ab índrā kó vām¢ varun¢ā sumnám āpa | stómo havís¢mām¢% amr¢́to ná hótā
4.41.2ab índrā ha yó várun¢ā cakrá āpī́ | deváu mártah¢ sakhyā́ya práyasvān
4.41.3ab índrā ha rátnam¢ várun¢ā dhés¢t¢hā | itthā́ nr¢́bhyah¢ śaśamānébhyas tā́
4.41.4ab índrā yuvám¢ varun¢ā didyúm asminn | ójis¢t¢ham ugrā ní vadhis¢t¢am¢ vájram
4.41.5ab índrā yuvám¢ varun¢ā bhūtám asyā́ | dhiyáh¢ pretā́rā vr¢s¢abhéva dhenóh¢
4.41.6cd índrā no átra várun¢ā syātām | ávobhir dasmā́ páritakmyāyām
5.62.3ab ádhārayatam¢ pr¢thivī́m utá dyā́m¢ | mítrarājānā varun¢ā máhobhih¢
5.62.5cd námasvantā dhr¢tadaks¢ā́dhi gárte | mítrā́sāthe varun¢él™āsv antáh¢
5.62.6ab ákravihastā sukr¢́te paraspā́ | yám¢ trā́sāthe varun¢él™āsv antáh¢
5.64.6ab yuvám¢ no yés¢u varun¢a | ks¢atrám br¢hác ca bibhr¢tháh¢ {PP}
6.68.5ab sá ít sudā́nuh¢ svávām¢% r¢tā́vā | índrā yó vām¢ varun¢a dā́śati tmán
7.61.1ab úd vām¢ cáks¢ur varun¢a suprátīkam¢ | deváyor eti sū́ryas tatanvā́n {PP}

várn¢a-
1.179.6cd ubháu várn¢āv r¢¢́s¢ir ugráh¢ pupos¢a | satyā́ devés¢v āśís¢o jagāma

várdhana-
8.8.5cd svā́hā stómasya vardhanā | prá kavī dhītíbhir narā

várs¢is¢t¢haks¢atra-
8.101.2ab várs¢is¢t¢haks¢atrā urucáks¢asā nárā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā

uśant- [part. vaś-]

7.42.5cd ā́ náktā barhíh¢ sadatām us¢ā́sā | uśántā mitrā́várun¢ā yajehá
7.91.2ab uśántā dūtā́ ná dábhāya gopā́ | māsáś ca pātháh¢ śarádaś ca pūrvī́h¢

vāvasāná- [perf. mid. part. vas-]

1.46.13ab vāvasānā́ vivásvati | sómasya pītyā́ girā́

vasatí-
1.31.15cd svāduks¢ádmā yó vasatáu syonakr¢́j | jīvayājám¢ yájate sópamā́ diváh¢
9.62.15c vír yónā vasatā́v iva

vásu-
255
1.81.3cde yuks¢vā́ madacyútā hárī | kám¢ hánah¢ kám¢ vásau | dadho ’smām¢% indra vásau dadhah¢
4.17.13cd vibhañjanúr aśánimām¢% iva dyáur | utá stotā́ram maghávā vásau dhāt
8.13.22c kadā́ no gávye áśvye vásau dadhah¢

vasuvíd-
1.46.2c dhiyā́ devā́ vasuvídā

vasnayánt- [part. vasnay-]

6.47.21cd áhan dāsā́ vr¢s¢abhó vasnayánta | udávraje varcínam¢ śámbaram¢ ca

váhant- [part. vah-]

1.116.19ab rayím¢ suks¢atrám¢ svapatyám ā́yuh¢ | suvī́ryam¢ nāsatyā váhantā
5.76.4cd ā́ no divó br¢hatáh¢ párvatād ā́ | adbhyó yātam ís¢am ū́rjam¢ váhantā
6.62.4cd śúbham¢ pr¢́ks¢am ís¢am ū́rjam¢ váhantā | hótā yaks¢at pratnó adhrúg yúvānā
7.70.3cd ní párvatasya mūrdháni sádantā | ís¢am¢ jánāya dāśús¢e váhantā
7.71.2ab upā́yātam¢ dāśús¢e mártyāya | ráthena vāmám aśvinā váhantā

váhamāna- [mid. part. vah-]

5.31.9ab índrākutsā váhamānā ráthena | ā́ vām átyā ápi kárn¢e vahantu

váhis¢t¢a-
1.134.3c váhis¢t¢hā dhurí vól™have
5.56.6cd yun¤gdhvám¢ hárī ajirā́ dhurí vól™have | váhis¢t¢hā dhurí vól™have ||

vā́c-
2.43.1cd ubhé vā́cau vadati sāmagā́ iva | gāyatrám¢ ca tráis¢t¢ubham¢ cā́nu rājati

vā́ja-
6.48.4cd arvā́cah¢ sīm¢ kr¢n¢uhy agné ’vase | rā́sva vā́jotá vam¢sva
10.106.5cd vā́jevoccā́ váyasā gharmyes¢t¢hā́ | més¢eves¢ā́ saparyā̀ púrīs¢ā

vājadā́-
1.135.5fg índravāyū sutā́nām ádribhir yuvám¢ | mádāya vājadā yuvám

vājayánt- [caus.part. vaj-]

6.60.1cd irajyántā vasavyàsya bhū́reh¢ | sáhastamā sáhasā vājayántā

irajyánt- [intens.part. raj-]

6.60.1cd irajyántā vasavyàsya bhū́reh¢ | sáhastamā sáhasā vājayántā

vā́jaratna-
4.43.7ab ihéha yád vām¢ samanā́ papr¢ks¢é | séyám asmé sumatír vājaratnā
4.44.7ab ihéha yád vām¢ samanā́ papr¢ks¢é | séyám asmé sumatír vājaratnā

vā́javant-
8.35.15ab r¢bhumántā vr¢s¢an¢ā vā́javantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam

vājasā́tama-
1.28.7ab āyajī́ vājasā́tamā | tā́ hy ùccā́ vijarbhr¢táh¢
3.12.4c indrāgnī́ vājasā́tamā
8.5.5ab mám¢his¢t¢hā vājasā́tamā | is¢áyantā śubhás pátī

vā́jasāti-
1.34.12cd śr¢n¢vántā vām ávase johavīmi | vr¢dhé ca no bhavatam¢ vā́jasātau
256
1.112.24cd adyūtyé ’vase ní hvaye vām¢ | vr¢dhé ca no bhavatam¢ vā́jasātau
1.110.9ab vā́jebhir no vā́jasātāv avid¢d¢hy | r¢bhumā́m¢% indra citrám ā́ dars¢i rā́dhah¢
3.30.22ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.31.22ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.32.17ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.34.11ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.35.11ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.36.11ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.38.10ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.39.9ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.43.8ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.48.5b śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.49.5b śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
3.50.5b śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
10.89.18ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
10.104.11ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau
4.16.18ab bhúvo ’vitā́ vāmádevasya dhīnā́m | bhúvah¢ sákhāvr¢kó vā́jasātau
4.20.2cd tís¢t¢hāti vajrī́ maghávā virapśī́ | imám¢ yajñám ánu no vā́jasātau
4.41.11ab ā́ no br¢hantā br¢hatī́bhir ūtī́ | índra yātám¢ varun¢a vā́jasātau
5.33.1cd yó asmai sumatím¢ vā́jasātau | stutó jáne samaryàś cikéta
5.33.7cd utá tvácam¢ dádato vā́jasātau | piprīhí mádhvah¢ sús¢utasya cā́roh¢
6.15.15cd ávā no maghavan vā́jasātāv | ágne víśvāni duritā́ tarema
6.66.8ab nā́sya vartā́ ná tarutā́ nv àsti | máruto yám ávatha vā́jasātau
7.35.1cd śám índrāsómā suvitā́ya śám¢ yóh¢ | śám¢ na índrāpūs¢án¢ā vā́jasātau
7.48.2cd vā́jo asmā́m%¢ avatu vā́jasātāv | índren¢a yujā́ tarus¢ema vr¢trám
9.97.19cd sahásradhārah¢ surabhír ádabdhah¢ | pári srava vā́jasātau nr¢s¢áhye
10.35.14ab yám¢ devāsó ’vatha vā́jasātau | yám¢ trā́yadhve yám¢ pipr¢thā́ty ám¢hah¢
10.63.14ab yám¢ devāsó ’vatha vā́jasātau | yám¢ śū́rasātā maruto hité dháne

vājín-
2.24.12cd áchendrābrahman¢aspatī havír no | ánnam¢ yújeva vājínā jigātam
6.67.4ab áśvā ná yā́ vājínā pūtábandhū | r¢tā́ yád gárbham áditir bháradhyai
7.104.6ab índrāsomā pári vām¢ bhūtu viśváta | iyám¢ matíh¢ kaks¢yā́śveva vājínā
10.93.8ab r¢bhúr r¢bhuks¢ā́ r¢bhúr vidható máda | ā́ te hárī jūjuvānásya vājínā
8.35.2ab víśvābhir dhībhír bhúvanena vājinā | divā́ pr¢thivyā́dribhih¢ sacābhúvā
5.36.6ab yó róhitau vājínau vājínīvān | tribhíh¢ śatáih¢ sácamānāv ádis¢t¢a
8.25.24c mahó vājínāv árvantā sácāsanam

vā́ta-
2.39.5ab vā́tevājuryā́ nadyèva rītír | aks¢ī́ iva cáks¢us¢ā́ yātam arvā́k
10.137.2ab dvā́v imáu vā́tau vāta | ā́ síndhor ā́ parāvátah¢

vā́tajūta-
1.94.10ab yád áyukthā arus¢ā́ róhitā ráthe | vā́tajūtā vr¢s¢abhásyeva te rávah¢

vātāparjanyá-
10.66.10ab dhartā́ro divá r¢bhávah¢ suhástā | vātāparjanyā́ mahis¢ásya tanyatóh¢

vāran¢á-
10.40.4ab yuvā́m¢ mr¢géva vāran¢ā́ mr¢gan¢yávo | dos¢ā́ vástor havís¢ā ní hvayāmahe

vāvā́ta-
8.4.14ab úpa bradhnám¢ vāvā́tā vr¢́s¢anā hárī | índram apásu vaks¢atah¢

257
vighanín-
6.60.5ab ugrā́ vighanínā mr¢́dha | indrāgnī́ havāmahe
vicaks¢an¢á-
8.41.9ab yásya śvetā́ vicaks¢an¢ā́ | tisró bhū́mīr adhiks¢itáh¢

vícetas-
5.74.9cd arvācīnā́ vicetasā | víbhih¢ śyenéva dīyatam
10.132.6ab yuvór hí mātā́ditir vicetasā | dyáur ná bhū́mih¢ páyasā pupūtáni

vidvás- [perf. part. vid-]

1.116.11cd yád vidvā́m¢sā nidhím ivā́pagūl™ham | úd darśatā́d ūpáthur vándanāya
1.120.3ab tā́ vidvā́m¢sā havāmahe vām¢ | tā́ no vidvā́m¢sā mánma vocetam adyá
5.86.4cd pátī turásya rā́dhaso | vidvā́m¢sā gírvan¢astamā
1.120.2ab vidvā́m¢sāv íd dúrah¢ pr¢ched | ávidvān itthā́paro acetā́h¢

vidús¢t¢ara-
2.3.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ vidús¢t¢ara | r¢jú yaks¢atah¢ sám¢ r¢cā́ vapús¢t¢arā
10.70.7cd puróhitāv r¢tvijā yajñé asmín | vidús¢t¢arā drávin¢am ā́ yajethām

vípaks¢as-
1.6.2ab yuñjánty asya kā́myā | hárī vípaks¢asā ráthe

vipaścít-
5.63.7ab dhárman¢ā mitrāvarun¢ā vipaścitā | vratā́ raks¢ethe ásurasya māyáyā

vípra-
6.50.10ab utá tyā́ me hávam ā́ jagmyā́tam¢ | nā́satyā dhībhír yuvám an¤gá viprā
7.2.7ab víprā yajñés¢u mā́nus¢es¢u kārū́ | mánye vām¢ jātávedasā yájadhyai
7.44.2cd íl™ām¢ devī́m¢ barhís¢i sādáyanto | aśvínā víprā suhávā huvema
8.26.9c sumatíbhir úpa viprāv ihā́ gatam

vipravāhas-
5.74.7cd kó vípro vipravāhasā | kó yajñáir vājinīvasū

vívrata-
1.63.2ab ā́ yád dhárī indra vívratā vér | ā́ te vájram¢ jaritā́ bāhvór dhāt
8.12.15c ná deva vívratā hárī r¢tásya yát

víś-
9.70.4cd vratā́ni pānó amr¢́tasya cā́run¢a | ubhé nr¢cáks¢ā ánu paśyate víśau

víśva-
2.18.7ab máma bráhmendra yāhy áchā | víśvā hárī dhurí dhis¢vā ráthasya

viśvajinva-
6.67.7cd ná mr¢s¢yante yuvatáyó ’vātā | ví yát páyo viśvajinvā bhárante

viśvápeśas-
4.48.3ab ánu kr¢s¢n¢é vásudhitī | yemā́te viśvápeśasā

viśvávāra-
7.70.1ab ā́ viśvavārāśvinā gatam¢ nah¢ | prá tát sthā́nam avāci vām¢ pr¢thivyā́m

viśvavíd-
258
6.70.6ab ū́rjam¢ no dyáuś ca pr¢thivī́ ca pinvatām | pitā́ mātā́ viśvavídā sudám¢sasā

viśvávedas-
8.25.3ab tā́ mātā́ viśvávedasā | asuryā̀ya prámahasā
10.143.6ab ā́ vām¢ sumnáih¢ śam¢yū́ iva | mám¢his¢t¢hā víśvavedasā
1.47.4ab tris¢adhasthé barhís¢i viśvavedasā | mádhvā yajñám¢ mimiks¢atam
1.139.3de yuvór víśvā ádhi śríyah¢ | pr¢́ks¢aś ca viśvavedasā

viśváśambhū-
1.160.1ab té hí dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ viśváśambhuva | r¢tā́varī rájaso dhārayátkavī
1.160.4ab ayám¢ devā́nām apásām apástamo | yó jajā́na ródasī viśváśambhuvā
6.70.6cd sam¢rarān¢é ródasī viśváśambhuvā | saním¢ vā́jam¢ rayím asmé sám invatām

viśváśardhas-
5.34.8ab sám¢ yáj jánau sudhánau viśváśardhasāv | áved índro maghávā gós¢u śubhrís¢u

vis¢ūcī́na-
1.164.38cd tā́ śáśvantā vis¢ūcī́nā viyántā | ny ànyám¢ cikyúr ná ní cikyur anyám

vís¢n¢u-
8.3.8ab asyéd índro vāvr¢dhe vr¢́s¢n¢yam¢ śávo | máde sutásya vís¢n¢avi
8.12.16ab yát sómam indra vís¢n¢avi | yád vā gha tritá āptyé

vís¢n¢uvant-
8.35.14ab án¤girasvantā utá vís¢n¢uvantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam

vyánt- [part. vī-]

1.122.4ab utá tyā́ me yaśásā śvetanā́yai | vyántā pā́ntauśijó huvádhyai

vīd¢u-
3.31.5ab vīl™áu satī́r abhí dhī́rā atr¢ndan | prācā́hinvan mánasā saptá víprāh¢
8.45.41ab yád vīl™ā́v indra yát sthiré | yát párśāne párābhr¢tam

vītápr¢s¢t¢ha-
3.35.5ab mā́ te hárī vr¢́s¢an¢ā vītápr¢s¢t¢hā | ní rīraman yájamānāso anyé

vītíhotra-
8.31.9ab vītíhotrā kr¢tádvasū | daśasyántāmr¢́tāya kám

vīrá-
6.63.10cd bharádvājāya vīra nū́ giré dād | dhatā́ ráks¢ām¢si purudam¢sasā syuh¢
2.39.2ab prātaryā́vān¢ā rathyèva vīrā́ | ajéva yamā́ váram ā́ sacethe

vr¢́t-
5.37.5ab pús¢yāt ks¢éme abhí yóge bhavāty | ubhé vr¢́tau sam¢yatī́ sám¢ jayāti
10.65.5cd yáyor dhā́ma dhárman¢ā rócate br¢hád | yáyor ubhé ródasī nā́dhasī vr¢́tau

vr¢tratúr-
6.68.2cd maghónām¢ mám¢his¢t¢hā tuviśús¢ma | r¢téna vr¢tratúrā sárvasenā

vr¢trahán-
3.12.4ab tośā́ vr¢trahán¢ā huve | sajítvānā́parājitā
8.38.2ab tośā́sā rathayā́vānā | vr¢trahán¢āparājitā

259
6.60.3ab ā́ vr¢trahan¢ā vr¢trahábhih¢ śús¢mair | índra yātám¢ námobhir agne arvā́k
7.93.1ab śúcim¢ nú stómam¢ návajātam adyá | índrāgnī vr¢trahan¢ā jus¢éthām
7.93.4cd índrāgnī vr¢trahan¢ā suvajrā | prá no návyebhis tiratam¢ des¢n¢áih¢
1.108.3ab cakrā́the hí sadhryàn¤ nā́ma bhadrám¢ | sadhrīcīnā́ vr¢trahan¢ā utá sthah¢

vr¢trahántama-
7.94.11ab ukthébhir vr¢trahántamā | yā́ mandānā́ cid ā́ girā́
8.8.9cd áriprā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ mayobhúvā
8.8.22cd púrutrā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ puruspr¢́hā

vāvr¢dhāná- [perf.mid.part. vr¢dh-]

1.93.6cd ágnīs¢omā bráhman¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | urúm¢ yajñā́ya cakrathur ulokám
1.117.11cd agástye bráhman¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | sám¢ viśpálām¢ nāsatyārin¢ītam
6.69.6ab índrāvis¢n¢ū havís¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | ágrādvānā námasā rātahavyā
8.5.11ab vāvr¢dhānā́ śubhas patī | dasrā hiran¢yavartanī
8.87.4cd tā́ vāvr¢dhānā́ úpa sus¢t¢utím¢ divó | gantám¢ gaurā́v ivérin¢am
5.69.1cd vāvr¢dhānā́v amátim¢ ks¢atríyasya | ánu vratám¢ ráks¢amān¢āv ajuryám

vr¢dhánt- [part. vr¢dh-]

1.158.1ab vásū rudrā́ purumántū vr¢dhántā | daśasyátam¢ no vr¢s¢an¢āv abhís¢t¢au
5.86.5ab tā́ vr¢dhántāv ánu dyū́n | mártāya devā́v adábhā

vr¢́s¢an-
1.10.3ab yuks¢vā́ hí keśínā hárī | vr¢́s¢an¢ā kaks¢yaprā́
1.177.1cd stutáh¢ śravasyánn ávasópa madríg | yuktvā́ hárī vr¢́s¢an¢ā́ yāhy arvā́n¤
2.16.5cd vr¢́s¢an¢ādhvaryū́ vr¢s¢abhā́so ádrayo | vr¢́s¢an¢am¢ sómam¢ vr¢s¢abhā́ya sus¢vati
2.16.6ab vr¢́s¢ā te vájra utá te vr¢́s¢ā rátho | vr¢́s¢an¢ā hárī vr¢s¢abhā́n¢y ā́yudhā
3.35.3ab úpo nayasva vr¢́s¢an¢ā tapus¢pā́ | utém ava tvám¢ vr¢s¢abha svadhāvah¢
3.35.5ab mā́ te hárī vr¢́s¢an¢ā vītápr¢s¢t¢hā | ní rīraman yájamānāso anyé
3.43.4ab ā́ ca tvā́m etā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā váhāto | hárī sákhāyā sudhúrā sván¤gā
3.57.2ab índrah¢ sú pūs¢ā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā suhástā | divó ná prītā́h¢ śaśayám¢ duduhre
7.19.6cd vr¢́s¢n¢e te hárī vr¢́s¢an¢ā yunajmi | vyántu bráhmān¢i puruśāka vā́jam
8.4.11cd úpa nūnám¢ yuyuje vr¢́s¢an¢ā hárī | ā́ ca jagāma vr¢trahā́
8.4.14ab úpa bradhnám¢ vāvā́tā vr¢́s¢anā hárī | índram apásu vaks¢atah¢
8.13.23ab utá te sús¢t¢utā hárī | vr¢́s¢an¢ā vahato rátham
8.13.31ab vr¢́śāyám indra te rátha | utó te vr¢́s¢an¢ā hárī
8.33.11cd vr¢́s¢ā rátho maghavan vr¢́s¢an¢ā hárī | vr¢́s¢ā tvám¢ śatakrato
8.61.18cd ubhā́ te bāhū́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā śatakrato | ní yā́ vájram¢ mimiks¢átuh¢
10.49.2cd ahám¢ hárī vr¢́s¢an¢ā vívratā raghū́ | ahám¢ vájram¢ śávase dhr¢s¢n¢v ā́ dade
10.66.6cd vŕ¢s¢an¢ā dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ r¢tā́varī | vr¢́s¢ā parjányo vr¢́s¢an¢o vr¢s¢astúbhah¢
10.66.7ab agnī́sómā vr¢́s¢an¢ā vā́jasātaye | purupraśastā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā úpa bruve
10.102.12cd vr¢́s¢ā yád ājím¢ vr¢́s¢an¢ā sís¢āsasi | codáyan vádhrin¢ā yujā́
10.114.3cd tásyām¢ suparn¢ā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā ní s¢edatur | yátra devā́ dadhiré bhāgadhéyam
1.93.1ab ágnīs¢omāv imám¢ sú me | śr¢n¢utám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā hávam
1.93.7ab ágnīs¢omā havís¢ah¢ prásthitasya | vītám¢ háryatam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢éthām
1.108.3cd tā́v indrāgnī sadhryàñcā nis¢ádyā | vr¢́s¢n¢ah¢ sómasya vr¢s¢an¢ā́ vr¢s¢ethām
6.68.11ab índrāvarun¢ā mádhumattamasya | vr¢́s¢n¢ah¢ sómasya vr¢s¢an¢ā́ vr¢s¢ethām
1.112.8ab yā́bhih¢ śácībhir vr¢s¢an¢ā parāvr¢́jam¢ | prā́ndhám¢ śron¢ám¢ cáks¢asa étave kr¢tháh¢
1.112.24ab ápnasvatīm aśvinā vā́cam asmé | kr¢tám¢ no dasrā vr¢́s¢an¢ā manīs¢ā́m
1.117.3cd minántā dásyor áśivasya māyā́ | anupūrvám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā codáyantā
1.117.4ab áśvam¢ ná gūl™hám aśvinā durévair | r¢́s¢im¢ narā vr¢s¢an¢ā rebhám apsú
1.117.8cd pravā́cyam¢ tád vr¢s¢an¢ā kr¢tám¢ vām¢ | yán nārs¢adā́ya śrávo adhyádhattam
1.117.12ab kúha yā́ntā sus¢t¢utím¢ kāvyásya | dívo napātā vr¢s¢an¢ā śayutrā́
260
1.117.15cd nís¢ t¢ám ūhathuh¢ suyújā ráthena | mánojavasā vr¢s¢an¢ā svastí
1.117.18ab śunám andhā́ya bháram ahvayat sā́ | vr¢kī́r aśvinā vr¢s¢an¢ā náréti
1.117.25cd bráhma kr¢n¢vánto vr¢s¢an¢ā yuvábhyām¢ | suvī́rāso vidátham ā́ vadema
1.118.1cd yó mártyasya mánaso jávīyān | trivandhuró vr¢s¢an¢ā vā́taram¢hāh¢
1.118.6ab úd vándanam airatam¢ dam¢sánābhir | úd rebhám¢ dasrā vr¢s¢an¢ā śácībhih¢
1.119.4cd yāsis¢t¢ám¢ vartír vr¢s¢an¢ā vijenyàm¢ | dívodāsāya máhi ceti vām ávah¢
1.151.2cd ádha krátum¢ vidatam¢ gātúm árcata | utá śrutam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā pastyā̀vatah¢
1.151.3ab ā́ vām¢ bhūs¢an ks¢itáyo jánma ródasoh¢ | pravā́cyam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā dáks¢ase mahé
1.181.8cd vr¢́s¢ā vām¢ meghó vr¢s¢an¢ā pīpāya | gór ná séke mánus¢o daśasyán
1.183.1ab tám¢ yuñjāthām¢ mánaso yó jávīyān | trivandhuró vr¢s¢an¢ā yás tricakráh¢
1.184.2ab asmé ū s¢ú vr¢s¢an¢ā mādayethām | út pan¢ī́m¢%r hatam ūrmyā́ mádantā
2.40.3cd vis¢ūvr¢́tam¢ mánasā yujyámānam¢ | tám¢ jinvatho vr¢́s¢an¢ā páñcaraśmim
4.14.4cd imé hí vām madhupéyāya sómā | asmín yajñé vr¢s¢an¢ā mādayethām
6.62.7ab ví jayús¢ā rathyā yātam ádrim¢ | śrutám¢ hávam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā vadhrimatyā́h¢
7.70.7ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ iyám aśvinā gī́r | imā́m¢ suvr¢ktím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢ethām
7.71.6ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ iyám aśvinā gī́r | imā́m¢ suvr¢ktím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢ethām
7.73.3ab áhema yajñám¢ pathā́m urān¢ā́ | imā́m¢ suvr¢ktím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢ethām
7.74.3cd dugdhám¢ páyo vr¢s¢an¢ā jenyāvasū | mā́ no mardhis¢t¢am ā́ gatam
7.82.2cd víśve devā́sah¢ paramé vyòmani | sám¢ vām ójo vr¢s¢an¢ā sám¢ bálam¢ dadhuh¢
7.83.9cd hávāmahe vām¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā suvr¢ktíbhir | asmé indrāvarun¢ā śárma yachatam
7.104.1ab índrāsomā tápatam¢ ráks¢a ubjátam¢ | ny àrpayatam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā tamovr¢́dhah¢
8.22.7cd yébhis tr¢ks¢ím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā trasadasyavám¢ | mahé ks¢atrā́ya jínvathah¢
8.22.12ab tā́bhir ā́ yātam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ópa me hávam¢ | viśvápsum¢ viśvávāryam
8.22.16ab mánojavasā vr¢s¢an¢ā madacyutā | maks¢um¢gamā́bhir ūtíbhih¢
8.26.1c átūrtadaks¢ā vr¢s¢an¢ā vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.26.2c ávobhir yātho vr¢s¢an¢ā vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.26.12c áhar-ahar vr¢s¢an¢ā máhyam¢ śiks¢atam
8.35.15ab r¢bhumántā vr¢s¢an¢ā vā́javantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam
10.39.9ab yuvám¢ ha rebhám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā gúhā hitám | úd airayatam¢ mamr¢vā́m¢sam aśvinā
10.66.7ab agnī́sómā vr¢́s¢an¢ā vā́jasātaye | purupraśastā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā úpa bruve
1.108.7cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.8cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.9cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.10cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.11cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.12cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.116.21cd nír ahatam¢ duchúnā índravantā | pr¢thuśrávaso vr¢s¢an¢āv árātīh¢
1.117.19cd áthā yuvā́m íd ahvayat púram¢dhir | ā́gachatam¢ sīm¢ vr¢s¢an¢āv ávobhih¢
1.153.2cd anákti yád vām¢ vidáthes¢u hótā | sumnám¢ vām¢ sūrír vr¢s¢an¢āv íyaks¢an
1.157.5cd yuvám agním¢ ca vr¢s¢an¢āv apáś ca | vánaspátīm¢%r aśvināv áirayethām
1.158.1ab vásū rudrā́ purumántū vr¢dhántā | daśasyátam¢ no vr¢s¢an¢āv abhís¢t¢au
1.180.7cd ádhā cid dhí s¢māśvināv anindyā | pāthó hí s¢mā vr¢s¢an¢āv ántidevam
7.60.9cd pári dvés¢obhir aryamā́ vr¢n¢aktu | urúm¢ sudā́se vr¢s¢an¢ā ulokám
7.61.5ab ámūrā víśvā vr¢s¢an¢āv imā́ vām¢ | ná yā́su citrám¢ dádr¢śe ná yaks¢ám

vr¢s¢abhá-
4.41.5ab índrā yuvám¢ varun¢ā bhūtám asyā́ | dhiyáh¢ pretā́rā vr¢s¢abhéva dhenóh¢
5.63.3ab samrā́jā ugrā́ vr¢s¢abhā́ divás pátī | pr¢thivyā́ mitrā́várun¢ā vícars¢an¢ī
6.46.4ab bā́dhase jánān vr¢s¢abhéva manyúnā | ghr¢́s¢au mīl™há r¢cīs¢ama
10.27.3cd yadā́vā́khyat samáran¢am r¢́ghāvad | ā́d íd dha me vr¢s¢abhā́ prá bruvanti
10.65.9ab parjányāvā́tā vr¢s¢abhā́ purīs¢ín¢ā | indravāyū́ várun¢o mitró aryamā́
6.49.6ab párjanyavātā vr¢s¢abhā pr¢thivyā́h¢ | púrīs¢ān¢i jinvatam ápyāni

261
vr¢s¢t¢ídyo-
5.68.5ab vr¢s¢t¢ídyāvā rītyā̀pā | is¢ás pátī dā́numatyāh¢
vedhás-
1.181.7ab ásarji vām¢ sthávirā vedhasā gī́r | bāl™hé aśvinā tredhā́ ks¢árantī

vénant- [part. ven-]

1.25.6ab tád ít samānám āśāte | vénantā ná prá yuchatah¢

vyácasvant-
6.25.6cd vr¢tré vā mahó nr¢váti ks¢áye vā | vyácasvantā yádi vitantasáite
10.105.5ab ádhi yás tastháu kéśavantā | vyácasvantā ná pus¢t¢yái

vyùs¢t¢i-
1.48.6cd váyo nákis¢ t¢e paptivā́m¢sa āsate | vyùs¢t¢au vājinīvati
1.118.11cd háve hí vām aśvinā rātáhavyah¢ | śaśvattamā́yā us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au
1.124.12ab út te váyaś cid vasatér apaptan | náraś ca yé pitubhā́jo vyùs¢t¢au
6.64.6ab út te váyaś cid vasatér apaptan | náraś ca yé pitubhā́jo vyùs¢t¢au
3.15.2ab tvám¢ no asyā́ us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au | tvám¢ sū́ra údite bodhi gopā́h¢
4.1.5ab sá tvám¢ no agne ’vamó bhavotī́ | nédis¢t¢ho asyā́ us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au
4.14.4ab ā́ vām¢ váhis¢t¢hā ihá té vahantu | ráthā áśvāsa us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au
4.23.5ab kathā́ kád asyā́ us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au | devó mártasya sakhyám¢ jujos¢a
4.39.3ab yó áśvasya dadhikrā́vn¢o ákārīt | sámiddhe agnā́ us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au
5.30.13cd tīvrā́ índram amamanduh¢ sutā́so | ’któr vyùs¢t¢au páritakmyāyāh¢
5.62.8ab híran¢yarūpam us¢áso vyùs¢t¢āv | áyasthūn¢am úditā sū́ryasya
6.24.9cd sthā́ ū s¢ú ūrdhvá ūtī́ áris¢an¢yann | aktór vyùs¢t¢au páritakmyāyām
7.69.5cd téna nah¢ śám¢ yór us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au | ny àśvinā vahatam¢ yajñé asmín
7.71.3ab ā́ vām¢ rátham avamásyām¢ vyùs¢t¢au | sumnāyávo vr¢́s¢an¢o vartayantu
10.6.3ab ī́śe yó víśvasyā devávīter | ī́śe viśvā́yur us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au
10.41.1cd párijmānam¢ vidathyàm¢ suvr¢ktíbhir | vayám¢ vyùs¢t¢ā us¢áso havāmahe
10.99.1cd kát tásya dā́tu śávaso vyùs¢t¢au | táks¢ad vájram¢ vr¢tratúram ápinvat

vyènas-
3.33.13cd mā́dus¢kr¢tau vyènasā | aghnyáu śū́nam ā́ratām

vrajá-
5.64.1cd pári vrajéva bāhvór | jaganvā́m¢sā svàrn¢aram

śasta- [past.part. śam¢s-]

5.68.2c devā́ devés¢u praśastā́

śám¢sa-
1.185.9ab ubhā́ śám¢sā náryā mā́m avis¢t¢ām | ubhé mā́m ūtī́ ávasā sacetām
4.4.14cd ubhā́ śám¢sā sūdaya satyatāte | ’nus¢t¢huyā́ kr¢n¢uhy ahrayān¢a

śakrá-
2.39.3cd cakravākéva práti vástor usrā | arvā́ñcā yātam¢ rathyèva śakrā
10.24.4ab yuvám¢ śakrā māyāvínā | samīcī́ nír amanthatam

śagmá-
8.2.27ab éhá hárī brahmayújā | śagmā́ vaks¢atah¢ sákhāyam

śácis¢t¢ha-
4.43.3cd divá ā́jātā divyā́ suparn¢ā́ | káyā śácīnām bhavathah¢ śácis¢t¢hā

262
śatárā-
10.106.5ab vám¢sageva pūs¢aryā̀ śimbā́tā | mitréva r¢tā́ śatárā śā́tapantā
śā́śadāna- [perf.mid.part. śad-]
1.116.2ab vīl™upátmabhir āśuhémabhir vā | devā́nām¢ vā jūtíbhih¢ śā́śadānā

śaphá-
2.39.3ab śr¢́n¤geva nah¢ prathamā́ gantam arvā́k | chaphā́v iva járbhurān¢ā tárobhih¢

śabála-
10.14.10ab áti drava sārameyáu śvā́nau | caturaks¢áu śabálau sādhúnā pathā́

śamitr¢́-
5.43.4ab dáśa ks¢ípo yuñjate bāhū́ ádrim¢ | sómasya yā́ śamitā́rā suhástā

śambhū́-
2.41.19ab prétām¢ yajñásya śambhúvā | yuvā́m íd ā́ vr¢n¢īmahe
6.60.14cd sákhāyau deváu sakhyāya śambhúvā | indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe
8.8.19ab ā́ no gantam¢ mayobhúvā | áśvinā śambhúvā yuvám
6.60.7c píbatam¢ śambhuvā sutám

śalmalí-
7.50.3ab yác chalmaláu bhávati yán nadī́s¢u | yád ós¢adhībhyah¢ pári jā́yate vis¢ám

śávis¢t¢ha-
6.68.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢hā devátātā tujā́ | śū́rān¢ām¢ śávis¢t¢hā tā́ hí bhūtám

śáśvant-
1.164.38cd tā́ śáśvantā vis¢ūcī́nā viyántā | ny ànyám¢ cikyúr ná ní cikyur anyám

śā́tapant-
10.106.5ab vám¢sageva pūs¢aryā̀ śimbā́tā | mitréva r¢tā́ śatárā śā́tapantā

śā́sat- [part. śās-]

1.139.4fg pathéva yántāv anuśā́satā rájo | ’ñjasā śā́satā rájah¢

śitipr¢s¢t¢há-
8.1.25cd śitipr¢s¢t¢hā́ vahatām¢ mádhvo ándhaso | viváks¢an¢asya pītáye

śithirá-
7.45.2ab úd asya bāhū́ śithirā́ br¢hántā | hiran¢yáyā divó ántām¢% anas¢t¢ām

śimbā́ta-
10.106.5ab vám¢sageva pūs¢aryā̀ śimbā́tā | mitréva r¢tā́ śatárā śā́tapantā

śáyāna- [part. śī-]

4.33.3ab púnar yé cakrúh¢ pitárā yúvānā | sánā yū́peva jaran¢ā́ śáyānā

śukrá-
10.85.10cd śukrā́v anad¢vā́hāv āstām¢ | yád áyāt sūryā́ gr¢hám

śucipā́-
7.91.4cd śúcim¢ sómam¢ śucipā pātam asmé | índravāyū sádatam¢ barhír édám

263
śúcivrata-
1.182.1cd dhiyam¢jinvā́ dhís¢n¢yā viśpálāvasū | divó nápātā sukr¢́te śúcivratā
6.16.24ab tā́ rā́jānā śúcivratā | ādityā́n mā́rutam¢ gan¢ám
1.15.11ab áśvinā píbatam¢ mádhu | dī́dyagnī śucivratā
3.62.17c drā́ghis¢t¢hābhih¢ śucivratā

śunāsīra-
4.57.8cd śunám parjányo mádhunā páyobhih¢ | śúnāsīrā śunám asmā́su dhattam
4.57.5ab śúnāsīrāv imā́m¢ vā́cam¢ jus¢ethām¢ | yád diví cakráthuh¢ páyah¢

śubhāná- [aor.mid.part. śubh-]

7.72.1cd abhí vām¢ víśvā niyútah¢ sacante | spārháyā śriyā́ tanvā̀ śubhānā́

śubhrá-
10.143.3ab nárā dám¢sis¢t¢hāv átraye | śúbhrā sís¢āsatam¢ dhíyah¢
7.68.1ab ā́ śubhrā yātam aśvinā sváśvā | gíro dasrā jujus¢ān¢ā́ yuvā́koh¢

śubhrayāvan-
8.26.19c váhethe śubhrayāvānā

śus¢mín-
4.47.3ab vā́yav índraś ca śus¢mín¢ā | sarátham¢ śavasas patī

śavasāna- [sū-]
7.93.2ab tā́ sānasī́ śavasānā hí bhūtám¢ | sākam¢vr¢́dhā śávasā śūśuvā́m¢sā

śūśuvás [perf.act.part. śū-]

7.93.2ab tā́ sānasī́ śavasānā hí bhūtám¢ | sākam¢vr¢́dhā śávasā śūśuvā́m¢sā

śū́ra-
4.41.7cd vr¢n¢īmáhe sakhyā́ya priyā́ya | śū́rā mám¢his¢t¢hā pitáreva śambhū́

śū́rasāti-
1.31.6cd yáh¢ śū́rasātā páritakmye dháne | dabhrébhiś cit sámr¢tā hám¢si bhū́yasah¢
1.157.2cd asmā́kam¢ bráhma pr¢́tanāsu jinvatam¢ | vayám¢ dhánā śū́rasātā bhajemahi
7.93.5ab sám¢ yán mahī́ mithatī́ spárdhamāne | tanūrúcā śū́rasātā yátaite
10.63.14ab yám¢ devāsó ’vatha vā́jasātau | yám¢ śū́rasātā maruto hité dháne
1.100.7ab tám ūtáyo ran¢ayañ chū́rasātau | tám¢ ks¢émasya ks¢itáyah¢ kr¢n¢vata trā́m
3.54.4cd náraś cid vām¢ samithé śū́rasātau | vavandiré pr¢thivi vévidānāh¢
6.19.12cd ádhā hí tvā pr¢thivyā́m¢ śū́rasātau | hávāmahe tánaye gós¢v apsú
6.23.2ab yád vā diví pā́rye sús¢vim indra | vr¢trahátyé ’vasi śū́rasātau
6.26.1cd sám¢ yád víśó ’yanta śū́rasātā | ugrám¢ nó ’vah¢ pā́rye áhan dāh¢
6.33.2ab tvā́m¢ hī́ndrā́vase vívāco | hávante cars¢an¢áyah¢ śū́rasātau
8.16.4c hars¢umántah¢ śū́rasātau
10.67.9cd br¢́haspátim¢ vr¢́s¢an¢am¢ śū́rasātau | bháre-bhare ánu madema jis¢n¢úm

śépa-
10.105.2ab hárī yásya suyújā vívratā vér | árvantā́nu śépā

śón¢a-
1.6.2c śón¢ā dhr¢s¢n¢ū́ nr¢vā́hasā
3.35.3cd grásetām áśvā ví mucehá śón¢ā | divé-dive sadr¢́śīr addhi dhānā́h¢

śyāvá-
264
2.10.2cd śyāvā́ rátham¢ vahato róhitā vā | utā́rus¢ā́ha cakre víbhr¢trah¢

śyená-
5.74.9cd arvācīnā́ vicetasā | víbhih¢ śyenéva dīyatam
8.73.4ab kúha sthah¢ kúha jagmathuh¢ | kúha śyenéva petathuh¢
8.35.9ab śyenā́v iva patatho havyádātaye | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢

śravā́yya-
5.86.2ab yā́ pr¢́tanāsu dus¢t¢árā | yā́ vā́jes¢u śravā́yyā

śr¢n¢vánt- [part. ś¢ru-]

1.34.12cd śr¢n¢vántā vām ávase johavīmi | vr¢dhé ca no bhavatam¢ vā́jasātau

śuśruvás- [perf.part. śru-]

7.70.5ab śuśruvā́m¢sā cid aśvinā purū́n¢y | abhí bráhmān¢i caks¢āthe r¢́s¢īn¢ām

śrutá- [past part. śru-]

5.74.2ab kúha tyā́ kúha nú śrutā́ | diví devā́ nā́satyā

śrus¢t¢í-
2.13.9ab śatám¢ vā yásya dáśa sākám ā́dya | ékasya śrus¢t¢áu yád dha codám ā́vitha

śrús¢t¢igu-
8.51.1cd nī́pātithau maghavan médhyātithau | pús¢t¢igau śrús¢t¢igau sácā

śrés¢t¢ha-
6.68.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢hā devátātā tujā́ | śū́rān¢ām¢ śávis¢t¢hā tā́ hí bhūtám

śrés¢t¢havarcas-
5.65.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢havarcasā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā

śván-
2.39.4cd śvā́neva no áris¢an¢yā tanū́nām¢ | khr¢́galeva visrásah¢ pātam asmā́n
10.14.10ab áti drava sārameyáu śvā́nau | caturaks¢áu śabálau sādhúnā pathā́
10.14.11ab yáu te śvā́nau yama raks¢itā́rau | caturaks¢áu pathiráks¢ī nr¢cáks¢asau

śvā́trya-
10.106.2ab us¢t¢ā́reva phárvares¢u śrayethe | prāyogéva śvā́tryā śā́sur éthah¢

śvetá-
8.41.9ab yásya śvetā́ vicaks¢an¢ā́ | tisró bhū́mīr adhiks¢itáh¢
8.40.8ab yā́ nú śvetā́v avó divá | uccárāta úpa dyúbhih¢

sam¢sthā́van-
8.37.4ab sasthā́vānā yavayasi tvám éka íc chacīpata | índra víśvābhir ūtíbhih¢

sakthī́-
10.86.16ab ná séśe yásya rámbate | antarā́ sakthyā̀ kápr¢t
10.86.17cd séd īśe yásya rámbate | antarā́ sakthyā̀ kápr¢d

saks¢ít-
1.140.3ab kr¢s¢n¢aprútau vevijé asya saks¢ítā[u] | ubhā́ tarete abhí mātárā śíśum

265
sákhi-
1.164.20ab dvā́ suparn¢ā́ sayújā sákhāyā | samānám¢ vr¢ks¢ám¢ pári s¢asvajāte
3.35.4ab bráhman¢ā te brahmayújā yunajmi | hárī śakhāyā sadhamā́da āśū́
3.43.1cd priyā́ sákhāyā ví mucópa barhís | tvā́m imé havyavā́ho havante
3.43.4ab ā́ ca tvā́m etā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā váhāto | hárī sákhāyā sudhúrā sván¤gā
4.41.3cd yádī sákhāyā sakhyāya sómaih¢ | sutébhih¢ suprayásā mādáyaite
6.40.1ab índra píba túbhyam¢ sutó mádāya | áva sya hárī ví mucā sákhāyā
6.60.14cd sákhāyau deváu sakhyāya śambhúvā | indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe

sácamāna- [part. sac-]

5.36.6ab yó róhitau vājínau vājínīvān | tribhíh¢ śatáih¢ sácamānāv ádis¢t¢a

sacánastama-
8.26.8c devā́ devébhir adyá sacánastamā

sacābhū́-
1.34.11cd prā́yus tā́ris¢t¢am¢ nī́ rápām¢si mr¢ks¢atam¢ | sédhatam¢ dvés¢o bhávatam¢ sacābhúvā
1.157.4cd prā́yus tā́ris¢t¢am¢ nī́ rápām¢si mr¢ks¢atam¢ | sédhatam¢ dvés¢o bhávatam¢ sacābhúvā
2.31.1ab asmā́kam¢ mitrāvarun¢āvatam¢ rátham | ādityái rudráir vásubhih¢ sacābhúvā
8.35.1ab agnínéndren¢a várun¢ena vís¢n¢unā | ādityái rudráir vásubhih¢ sacābhúvā
8.35.2ab víśvābhir dhībhír bhúvanena vājinā | divā́ pr¢thivyā́dribhih¢ sacābhúvā
8.35.3ab víśvair deváis tribhír ekādaśáir ihá | adbhír marúdbhir bhr¢́gubhih¢ sacābhúvā
10.76.1cd ubhé yáthā no áhanī sacābhúvā | sádah¢-sado varivasyā́ta udbhídā

sácetas-
10.113.1ab tám asya dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ sácetasā | víśvebhir deváir ánu śús¢mam āvatām

sajítvan-
3.12.4ab tośā́ vr¢trahán¢ā huve | sajítvānā́parājitā

sajós¢a-
3.62.2cd sajós¢āv indrāvarun¢ā marúdbhir | divā́ pr¢thivyā́ śr¢n¢utam¢ hávam me

sajós¢as-
3.58.7ab áśvinā vāyúnā yuvám¢ sudaks¢ā | niyúdbhis¢ ca sajós¢asā yuvānā
4.46.6ab índravāyū ayám¢ sutás | tám¢ devébhih¢ sajós¢asā
7.72.2ab ā́ no devébhir úpa yātam arvā́k | sajós¢asā nāsatyā ráthena
8.9.12cd yád ādityébhir r¢bhúbhih¢ sajós¢asā | yád vā vís¢n¢or vikráman¢es¢u tís¢t¢hathah¢
8.26.11c sajós¢asā várun¢o mitró aryamā́
8.101.7cd ubhā́ yātam¢ nāsatyā sajós¢asā | práti havyā́ni vītáye
8.35.1cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.35.2cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.35.3cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.35.4cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ís¢am¢ no vol™ham aśvinā
8.35.5cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ís¢am¢ no vol™ham aśvinā
8.35.6cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ís¢am¢ no vol™ham aśvinā
8.35.7cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | trír vartír yātam aśvinā
8.35.8cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | trír vartír yātam aśvinā
8.35.9cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | trír vartír yātam aśvinā
8.35.10cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ū́rjam¢ no dhattam aśvinā
8.35.11cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ū́rjam¢ no dhattam aśvinā
8.35.12cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ū́rjam¢ no dhattam aśvinā
8.35.13cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ādityáir yātam aśvinā
266
8.35.14cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ādityáir yātam aśvinā
8.35.15cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ādityáir yātam aśvinā
8.35.16cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ sunvató aśvinā
8.35.17cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ sunvató aśvinā
8.35.18cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ sunvató aśvinā
8.35.19cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | áśvinā tiróahnyam
8.35.20cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | áśvinā tiróahnyam
8.35.21cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | áśvinā tiróahnyam

sátyadharman-
5.63.1ab r¢́tasya gopāv ádhi tis¢t¢hatho rátham¢ | sátyadharmān¢ā paramé vyòmani

satyavā́c-
10.12.1ab dyā́vā ha ks¢ā́mā prathamé r¢téna | abhiśrāvé bhavatah¢ satyavā́cā

sádant- [part. sad-]

7.70.3cd ní párvatasya mūrdháni sádantā | ís¢am¢ jánāya dāśús¢e váhantā

sadhanī́-
10.93.5ab utá no náktam apā́m¢ vr¢s¢an¢vasū | sū́ryāmā́sā sádanāya sadhanyā̀

sadhamā́dya-
8.13.27ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | yujānáh¢ sómapītaye
8.32.29ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | hárī híran¢yakeśyā
8.93.24ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | hárī híran¢yakeśyA

sadhrīcīná-
1.108.3ab cakrā́the hí sadhryàn¤ nā́ma bhadrám¢ | sadhrīcīnā́ vr¢trahan¢ā utá sthah¢
10.106.1cd sadhrīcīnā́ yā́tave prém ajīgah¢ | sudíneva pr¢́ks¢a ā́ tam¢sayethe

sadhryàñc-
1.108.3cd tā́v indrāgnī sadhryàñcā nis¢ádyā | vr¢́s¢n¢ah¢ sómasya vr¢s¢an¢ā́ vr¢s¢ethām

sána-
4.33.3ab púnar yé cakrúh¢ pitárā yúvānā | sánā yū́peva jaran¢ā́ śáyānā

sanáj-
3.39.2cd bhadrā́ vástrān¢y árjunā vásānā | séyám asmé sanajā́ pítryā dhī́h¢

sanājúr-
4.36.3cd jívrī yát sántā pitárā sanājúrā | púnar yúvānā caráthāya táks¢atha

sánāman-
10.73.6ab sánāmānā cid dhvasayo ny àsmā | ávāhann índra us¢áso yáthā́nah¢

sániti-
1.8.6ab samohé vā yá ā́śata | náras tokásya sánitau

sám¢dr¢s¢t¢i-
1.144.7cd yó viśvátah¢ pratyán¤n¤ ási darśató | ran¢váh¢ sám¢dr¢s¢t¢au pitumā́m¢% iva ks¢áyah¢
10.64.11ab ran¢váh¢ sám¢dr¢s¢t¢au pitumā́m¢% iva ks¢áyo | bhadrā́ rudrā́n¢ām marútām úpastutih¢
6.1.4cd nā́māni cid dadhire yajñíyāni | bhadrā́yām¢ te ran¢ayanta sám¢dr¢s¢t¢au

sápant- [part. sap-]

267
5.68.4ab r¢tám r¢téna sápantā | is¢irám¢ dáks¢am āśāte

saparyánt- [part. sarpary-]

8.26.13c saparyántā śubhé cakrāte aśvínā

sáptīvant-
7.94.10c sáptīvantā saparyávah¢

samá-
8.1.6cd mātā́ ca me chadayathah¢ samā́ vaso | vasutvanā́ya rā́dhase
10.117.9ab samáu cid dhástau ná samám¢ vivis¢t¢ah¢ | sammātárā cin ná samám¢ duhāte

sámanas-
1.92.16c arvā́g rátham¢ sámanasā ní yachatam
7.74.2cd arvā́g rátham¢ sámanasā ní yachatam¢ | píbatam¢ somyám¢ mádhu
1.113.3cd ná methete ná tasthatuh¢ suméke | náktos¢ā́sā sámanasā vírūpe
1.116.19cd ā́ jahnā́vīm¢ sámanasópa vā́jais | trír áhno bhāgám¢ dádhatīm ayātam
5.3.2cd añjánti mitrám¢ súdhitam¢ ná góbhir | yád dámpatī sámanasā kr¢n¢ós¢i
8.31.5ab yā́ dámpatī sámanasā | sunutá ā́ ca dhā́vatah¢
10.95.12cd kó dámpatī sámanasā ví yūyod | ádha yád agníh¢ śváśures¢u dī́dayat

sámanta-
10.114.1ab gharmā́ sámantā trivr¢́tam¢ vy ā̀patus | táyor jús¢t¢im¢ mātaríśvā jagāma

samānávárcas-
1.6.7c mandū́ samānávarcasā

sámiti-
10.97.6ab yátráus¢adhīh¢ samágmata | rā́jānah¢ sámitāv iva

samudrá-
10.136.5cd ubháu samudrā́v ā́ ks¢eti | yáś ca pū́rva utā́parah¢

sámr¢ti-
1.31.6cd yáh¢ śū́rasātā páritakmye dháne | dabhrébhiś cit sámr¢tā hám¢si bhū́yasah¢
9.71.8ab tves¢ám¢ rūpám¢ kr¢n¢ute várn¢o asya sá | yátrā́śayat sámr¢tā sédhati sridháh¢
1.127.3de vīl™ú cid yásya sámr¢tau | śrúvad váneva yát sthirám
5.7.2ab kútrā cid yásya sámr¢¢tau | ran¢vā́ náro nr¢s¢ádane
5.34.6ab vitváks¢an¢ah¢ sámr¢tau cakramāsajó | ásunvato vís¢un¢ah¢ sunvató vr¢dháh¢

sámokas-
1.144.4ab yám īm dvā́ sávayasā saparyátah¢ | samāné yónā mithunā́ sámokasā
1.159.4ab té māyíno mamire suprácetaso | jāmī́ sáyonī mithunā́ sámokasā
8.9.12ab yád índren¢a sarátham¢ yāthó aśvinā | yád vā vāyúnā bhávathah¢ sámokasā
10.65.2ab indrāgnī́ vr¢trahátyes¢u sátpatī | mithó hinvānā́ tanvā̀ sámokasā
10.65.8ab pariks¢ítā pitárā pūrvajā́varī | r¢tásya yónā ks¢ayatah¢ sámokasā

sammātr¢́-
10.117.9ab samáu cid dhástau ná samám¢ vivis¢t¢ah¢ | sammātárā cin ná samám¢ duhāte

samyáñc-
1.179.3cd jáyāvéd átra śatánītham ājím¢ | yát samyáñcā mithunā́v abhy ájāva
8.31.6ab práti prā́śavyā̀m%¢ itah¢ | samyáñcā barhír āśāte
268
samrā́j-
1.136.1de tā́ samrā́jā ghr¢tā́sutī | yajñé-yajña úpastutā
5.68.2ab samrā́jā yā́ ghr¢táyonī | mitráś cobhā́ várun¢aś ca
8.23.30c r¢tā́vānā samrā́jā pūtádaks¢asā
8.25.4ab mahā́ntā mitrā́várun¢ā | samrā́jā devā́v ásurā
8.25.7c r¢tā́vānā samrā́jā námase hitā́
8.29.9ab sádo dvā́ cakrāte upamā́ diví | samrā́jā sarpírāsutī
10.65.5ab mitrā́ya śiks¢a várun¢āya dāśús¢e | yā́ samrā́jā mánasā ná prayúchatah¢
5.63.2ab samrā́jāv asyá bhúvanasya rājatho | mítrāvarun¢ā vidáthe svardr¢́śā |
5.63.3ab samrā́jā ugrā́ vr¢s¢abhā́ divás pátī | pr¢thivyā́ mitrā́várun¢ā vícars¢an¢ī
5.63.5cd rájām¢si citrā́ ví caranti tanyávo | diváh¢ samrājā páyasā na uks¢atam

sayúj-
1.164.20ab dvā́ suparn¢ā́ sayújā sákhāyā | samānám¢ vr¢ks¢ám¢ pári s¢asvajāte

sarátha-
5.43.8cd mayobhúvā saráthā yātam arvā́g | gantám¢ nidhím¢ dhúram ān¢ír ná nā́bhim
10.106.11ab r¢dhyā́ma stómam¢ sanuyā́ma vā́jam | ā́ no mántram¢ saráthehópa yātam

sárūpa-
4.16.10cd své yónau ní s¢adatam¢ sárūpā | ví vām¢ cikitsad r¢tacíd dha nā́rī

sárvatāti-
1.94.15ab yásmai tvám¢ sudravin¢o dádāśo | ’nāgāstvám adite sarvátātā
3.54.19ab devā́nām¢ dūtáh¢ purudhá prásūto | ánāgān no vocatu sarvátātā
4.26.3cd śatatamám¢ veśyàm¢ sarvátātā | dívodāsam atithigvám¢ yád ā́vam
5.69.3cd rāyé mitrāvarun¢ā sarvátātā | ī́l™e tokā́ya tánayāya śám¢ yóh¢
6.12.2ab ā́ yásmin tvé sv ápāke yajatra | yáks¢ad rājan sarvátāteva nú dyáuh¢
6.15.18ab jánis¢vā devávītaye | sarvátātā svastáye
7.18.19ab ā́vad índram¢ yamúnā tr¢́tsavaś ca | prā́tra bhedám¢ sarvátātā mus¢āyat
7.57.7ab ā́ stutā́so maruto víśva ūtī́ | áchā sūrī́n sarvátātā jigāta
10.74.3ab iyám es¢ām amr¢́tānām¢ gī́h¢ | sarvátātā yé kr¢pán¢anta rátnam

sárvasena-
6.68.2cd maghónām¢ mám¢his¢t¢hā tuviśús¢ma | r¢téna vr¢tratúrā sárvasenā

sávayas-
1.144.3ab yúyūs¢atah¢ sávayasā tád íd vápuh¢ | samānám ártham¢ vitáritratā mitháh ¢
1.144.4ab yám īm dvā́ sávayasā saparyátah¢ | samāné yónā mithunā́ sámokasā

sávedas-
1.93.9ab ágnīs¢omā sávedasā | sáhūtī vanatam¢ gírah¢

sáhant- [part. sah-]

8.40.1ab índrāgnī yuvám¢ sú nah¢ | sáhantā dā́satho rayím

sáhastama-
6.60.1cd irajyántā vasavyàsya bhū́reh¢ | sáhastamā sáhasā vājayántā

sahasrāks¢á-
1.23.3c sahasrāks¢ā́ dhiyás pátī

sām¢varan¢i-
269
8.51.1ab yáthā mánau sā́m¢varan¢au | sómam indrā́pibah¢ sutám

sākam¢yúj-
10.106.3ab sākam¢yújā śakunásyeva paks¢ā́ | paśvéva citrā́ yájur ā́ gamis¢t¢am

sākam¢vr¢dh-
9.68.3ab ví yó mamé yamyā̀ sam¢yatī́ mádah¢ | sākam¢vr¢́dhā páyasā pinvad áks¢itā

sātí-
1.112.22ab yā́bhir náram¢ gos¢uyúdham¢ nr¢s¢ā́hye | ks¢étrasya sātā́ tánayasya jínvathah¢
1.131.3ab ví tvā tatasre mithunā́ avasyávo | vrajásya sātā́ gávyasya nih¢sr¢́jah¢
6.10.3cd citrā́bhis tám ūtíbhiś citráśocir | vrajásya sātā́ gómato dadhāti
6.46.1ab tvā́m íd dhí hávāmahe | sātā́ vā́jasya kārávah¢
9.66.18ab tvám¢ soma sū́ra és¢as | tokásya sātā́ tanū́nām
1.36.17cd agníh¢ prā́van mitrótá médhyātithim | agníh¢ sātā́ upastutám
1.169.2cd marútām¢ pr¢tsutír hā́samānā | svàrmīl™hasya pradhánasya sātáu
1.180.8ab yuvā́m¢ cid dhí s¢māśvināv ánu dyū́n | vírudrasya prasrávan¢asya sātáu
2.19.4cd sadyó yó nr¢́bhyo atasā́yyo bhū́t | paspr¢dhānébhyah¢ sū́ryasya sātáu
2.30.5cd tokásya sātáu tánayasya bhū́rer | asmā́m¢% ardhám¢ kr¢n¢utād indra gónām
4.24.3cd mithó yát tyāgám ubháyāso ágman | náras tokásya tánayasya sātáu
6.10.6cd bharádvājes¢u dadhis¢e suvr¢ktím | ávīr vā́jasya gádhyasya sātáu
6.19.7cd yéna tokásya tánayasya sātáu | mam¢sīmáhi jigīvā́m¢sas tvótāh¢
6.20.5cd urú s¢á sarátham¢ sā́rathaye kar | índrah¢ kútsāya sū́ryasya sātáu
6.26.1ab śrudhī́ na indra hváyāmasi tvā | mahó vā́jasya sātáu vāvr¢s¢ān¢ā́h¢
6.26.2ab tvā́m¢ vājī́ havate vājineyó | mahó vā́jasya gádhyasya sātáu
6.44.9cde várs¢īyo váyah¢ kr¢n¢uhi śácībhir | dhánasya sātā́v | asmā́m¢% avid¢d¢hi
7.21.7cd índro maghā́ni dayate vis¢áhya | índram¢ vā́jasya johuvanta sātáu
7.30.2ab hávanta u tvā hávyam¢ vívāci | tanū́s¢u śū́rāh¢ sū́ryasya sātáu
7.36.8cd bhágam¢ dhiyó ’vitā́ram¢ no asyā́h¢ | sātáu vā́jam¢ rātis¢ā́cam¢ púram¢dhim
7.60.11ab yó bráhman¢e sumatím āyájāte | vā́jasya sātáu paramásya rāyáh¢
10.61.24cd saran¢yúr asya sūnúr áśvo | vípraś cāsi śrávasaś ca sātáu
10.74.1cd árvanto vā yé rayimántah¢ sātáu | vanúm¢ vā yé suśrún¢am¢ suśrúto dhúh¢

sā́dhant- [part. sādh-]

1.2.7c dhíyam¢ ghr¢tā́cīm¢ sā́dhantā

sā́nu-
4.45.1ab es¢á syá bhānúr úd iyarti yujyáte | ráthah¢ párijmā divó asyá sā́navi
6.48.5cd sáhasā yó mathitó jā́yate nr¢́bhih¢ | pr¢thivyā́ ádhi sā́navi
9.63.27c pr¢thivyā́ ádhi sā́navi
8.103.2cd ánu mātáram¢ pr¢thivī́m¢ ví vāvr¢te | tastháu nā́kasya sā́navi
9.31.5c várs¢is¢t¢he ádhi sā́navi
9.37.4ab sá tritásyā́dhi sā́navi | pávamāno arocayat
9.50.2c yád ávya és¢i sā́navi
9.70.8ab śúcih¢ punānás tanvàm arepásam | ávye hárir ny àdhāvis¢t¢a sā́navi
9.79.4ab diví te nā́bhā paramó yá ādadé | pr¢thivyā́s te ruruhuh¢ sā́navi ks¢ípah¢
1.32.7ab apā́d ahastó apr¢tanyad índram | ā́sya vájram ádhi sā́nau jaghāna
1.80.6ab ádhi sā́nau ní jighnate | vájren¢a śatáparvan¢ā
1.146.2cd urvyā́h¢ padó ní dadhāti sā́nau | rihánty ū́dho arus¢ā́so asya
2.31.2cd yád āśávah¢ pádyābhis títrato rájah¢ | pr¢thivyā́h¢ sā́nau ján¤ghananta pān¢íbhih¢
7.43.3ab ā́ putrā́so ná mātáram¢ víbhr¢trāh¢ | sā́nau devā́so barhís¢ah¢ sadantu
9.26.5ab tám¢ sā́nāv ádhi jāmáyo | hárim¢ hinvanty ádribhih¢

270
9.95.4ab tám¢ marmr¢jānám¢ mahis¢ám¢ ná sā́nāv | am¢śúm¢ duhanty uks¢án¢am¢ giris¢t¢hā́m
10.61.6cd manānág réto jahatur viyántā | sā́nau nís¢iktam¢ sukr¢tásya yónau
10.123.2cd r¢tásya sā́nāv ádhi vis¢t¢ápi bhrā́t¢ | samānám¢ yónim abhy ànūs¢ata vrā́h¢
10.123.3cd r¢tásya sā́nāv ádhi cakramān¢ā́ | rihánti mádhvo amr¢́tasya vā́n¢īh¢
9.86.3cd vr¢́s¢ā pavítre ádhi sā́no avyáye | sómah¢ punāná indriyā́ya dhā́yase
9.91.1cd dáśa svásāro ádhi sā́no ávye | ájanti váhnim¢ sádanāny ácha
9.92.4cd dáśa svadhā́bhir ádhi sā́no ávye | mr¢jánti tvā nadyàh¢ saptá yahvī́h¢
9.96.13ab pávasva soma mádhumām¢% r¢tā́vā | apá vásāno ádhi sā́no ávye
9.97.3ab sám u priyó mr¢jyate sā́no ávye | yaśástaro yaśásām¢ ks¢áito asmé
9.97.12cd índur dhármān¢y r¢tuthā́ vásāno | dáśa ks¢ípo avyata sā́no ávye
9.97.16cd ghanéva vís¢vag duritā́ni vighnánn | ádhi s¢n¢únā dhanva sā́no ávye
9.97.19ab jús¢t¢o mádāya devátāta indo | pári s¢n¢únā dhanva sā́no ávye
9.97.40cd vr¢́s¢ā pavítre ádhi sā́no ávye | br¢hát sómo vāvr¢dhe suvāná índuh¢

sāmaná-
10.85.11ab r¢ksāmā́bhyām abhíhitau | gā́vau te sāmanā́v itah¢

sāraghá-
10.106.10ab āran¤garéva mádhv érayethe | sāraghéva gávi nīcī́nabāre

sārameyá-
10.14.10ab áti drava sārameyáu śvā́nau | caturaks¢áu śabálau sādhúnā pathā́

síc-
1.95.7ab úd yam¢yamīti savitéva bāhū́ | ubhé sícau yatate bhīmá r¢ñján
10.75.4cd rā́jeva yúdhvā nayasi tvám ít sícau | yád āsām ágram¢ pravátām ínaks¢asi

síndhu-
1.126.1ab ámandān stómān prá bhare manīs¢ā́ | síndhāv ádhi ks¢iyató bhāvyásya
8.20.25ab yát síndhau yád ásiknyām¢ | yát samudrés¢u marutah¢ subarhis¢ah¢
10.116.9ab préndrāgníbhyām¢ suvacasyā́m iyarmi | síndhāv iva prérayam¢ nā́vam arkáih¢

síndhumātr¢-
1.46.2ab yā́ dasrā́ síndhumātarā | manotárā rayīn¢ā́m

síndhuvāhas-
5.75.2cde dásrā híran¢yavartanī | sús¢umnā síndhuvāhasā | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam

súkr¢ta-
4.21.9ab bhadrā́ te hástā súkr¢totá pān¢ī́ | prayantā́rā stuvaté rā́dha indra

sugopā́-
1.120.7cd tā́ no vasū sugopā́ syātam¢ | pātám¢ no vr¢́kād aghāyóh¢

sujātá-
1.118.10ab tā́ vām narā sv ávase sujātā́ | hávāmahe aśvinā nā́dhamānāh¢
8.25.2c sanā́t sujātā́ tánayā dhr¢távratā

sujihvá-
1.13.8ab tā́ sujihvā́ úpa hvaye | hótārā dáivyā kavī́

sutapā́-
6.68.10ab índrāvarun¢ā sutapāv imám¢ sutám¢ | sómam¢ pibatam¢ mádyam¢ dhr¢tavratā

271
sutrātrá-
5.70.3ab pātám¢ no rudrā pāyúbhir | utá trāyethām¢ sutrātrā́

sudám¢sas-
1.159.1cd devébhir yé deváputre sudám¢sasā | itthā́ dhiyā́ vā́ryān¢i prabhū́s¢atah¢
6.70.6ab ū́rjam¢ no dyáuś ca pr¢thivī́ ca pinvatām | pitā́ mātā́ viśvavídā sudám¢sasā
8.10.3ab tyā́ nv àśvínā huve | sudám¢sasā gr¢bhé kr¢tā́

sudáks¢a-
7.66.2ab yā́ dhāráyanta devā́h¢ | sudáks¢ā dáks¢apitarā
3.58.7ab áśvinā vāyúnā yuvám¢ sudaks¢ā | niyúdbhis¢ ca sajós¢asā yuvānā

sudína-
10.106.1cd sadhrīcīnā́ yā́tave prém ajīgah¢ | sudíneva pr¢́ks¢a ā́ tam¢sayethe

sudhána-
5.34.8ab sám¢ yáj jánau sudhánau viśváśardhasāv | áved índro maghávā gós¢u śubhrís¢u

sudhúr-
3.43.4ab ā́ ca tvā́m etā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā váhāto | hárī sákhāyā sudhúrā sván¤gā
5.27.2ab yó me śatā́ ca vim¢śatím¢ ca gónām¢ | hárī ca yuktā́ sudhúrā dádāti
5.43.5cd hárī ráthe sudhúrā yóge arvā́g | índra priyā́ kr¢n¢uhi hūyámānah¢

suparn¢á-
1.164.20ab dvā́ suparn¢ā́ sayújā sákhāyā | samānám¢ vr¢ks¢ám¢ pári s¢asvajāte
4.43.3cd divá ā́jātā divyā́ suparn¢ā́ | káyā śácīnām bhavathah¢ śácis¢t¢hā
10.114.3cd tásyām¢ suparn¢ā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā ní s¢edatur | yátra devā́ dadhiré bhāgadhéyam

supéśas-
1.13.7ab náktos¢ā́sā supéśasā | asmín yajñá úpa hvaye
1.142.7ab ā́ bhándamāne úpāke | náktos¢ā́sā supéśasā
1.188.6ab surukmé hí supéśasā | ádhi śriyā́ virā́jatah¢
6.70.1ab ghr¢távatī bhúvanānām abhiśríyā | urvī́ pr¢thvī́ madhudúghe supéśasā
10.36.1ab us¢ā́sānáktā br¢hatī́ supéśasā | dyā́vāks¢ā́mā várun¢o mitró aryamā́

suprátīka-
6.71.5ab úd ū ayām¢% upavaktéva bāhū́ | hiran¢yáyā savitā́ suprátīkā

suprayás-
4.41.3cd yádī sákhāyā sakhyāya sómaih¢ | sutébhih¢ suprayásā mādáyaite

sumatí-
1.98.1ab vaiśvānarásya sumatáu syāma | rā́jā hí kam¢ bhúvanānām abhiśrī́h¢
3.1.21cd tásya vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyasya | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma
3.59.4cd tásya vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyasya | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma
6.47.13ab tásya vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyasya | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma
10.131.7ab tásya vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyasya | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma
3.59.3cd ādityásya vratám upaks¢iyánto | vayám¢ mitrásya sumatáu syāma
6.1.10cd védī sūno sahaso gīrbhír uktháir | ā́ te bhadrā́yām¢ sumatáu yatema
7.18.3cd arvā́cī te pathyā̀ rāyá etu | syā́ma te sumatā́v indra śárman
7.20.8cd vayám¢ te asyā́m¢ sumatáu cánis¢t¢hāh¢ | syā́ma várūthe ághnato nr¢́pītau
7.41.4cd utóditā maghavan sū́ryasya | vayám¢ devā́nām¢ sumatáu syāma
8.3.2ab bhūyā́ma te sumatáu vājíno vayám¢ | mā́ na star abhímātaye
8.44.24c syā́ma te sumatā́v ápi
272
8.48.12cd tásmai sómāya havís¢ā vidhema | mr¢l™īké asya sumatáu syāma
10.14.6cd tés¢ām¢ vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyānām | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma
10.160.5cd ābhū́s¢antas te sumatáu návāyām¢ | vayám indra tvā śunám¢ huvema

sumádratha-
8.45.39ab ā́ ta etā́ vacoyújā | hárī gr¢bhn¢e sumádrathā

sumanasyámāna- [part. sumanasy-]

6.74.4cd prá no muñcatam¢ várun¢asya pā́śād | gopāyátam¢ nah¢ sumanasyámānā

sumnayánt- [part. sumnay-]

6.49.1ab stus¢é jánam¢ suvratám¢ návyasībhir | gīrbhír mitrā́várun¢ā sumnayántā

suyáma-
10.44.2ab sus¢t¢hā́mā ráthah¢ suyámā hárī te | mimyáks¢a vájro nr¢pate gábhastau

suyúj-
4.33.10ab yé hárī medháyokthā́ mádanta | índrāya cakrúh¢ suyújā yé áśvā
7.70.2cd yó vām¢ samudrā́n sarítah¢ píparty | étagvā cin ná suyújā yujānáh¢
10.105.2ab hárī yásya suyújā vívratā vér | árvantā́nu śépā

surathá-
1.22.2ab yā́ suráthā rathī́tama | ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā
7.36.4ab girā́ yá etā́ yunájad dhárī ta | índra priyā́ suráthā śūra dhāyū́

surabhí-
5.1.6ab agnír hótā ny àsīdad yájīyān | upásthe mātúh¢ surabhā́ uloké

surā́dhas-
10.143.4ab cité tád vām¢ surādhasā | rātíh¢ sumatír aśvinā

surétas-
1.159.2cd surétasā pitárā bhū́ma cakratur | urú prajā́yā amr¢́tam¢ várīmabhih¢

suvájra-
7.93.4cd índrāgnī vr¢trahan¢ā suvajrā | prá no návyebhis tiratam¢ des¢n¢áih¢

suvā́c-
10.110.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ suvā́cā | mímānā yajñám¢ mánus¢o yájadhyai

suvā́cas-
1.188.7ab prathamā́ hí suvā́casā | hótārā dáivyā kavī́

suvī́ra-
8.26.7c maghávānā suvī́rāv ánapacyutā

suśárman-
1.93.7cd suśármān¢ā svávasā hí bhūtám | áthā dhattam¢ yájamānāya śám¢ yóh¢

súśis¢t¢i-
1.173.10cd mitrāyúvo ná pū́rpatim¢ súśis¢t¢au | madhyāyúva úpa śiks¢anti yajñáih¢

suśéva-
6.74.4ab tigmā́yudhau tigmáhetī suśévau | sómārudrāv ihá sú mr¢l™atam¢ nah¢
273
suśrút-
2.39.6cd nā́seva nas tanvò raks¢itā́rā | kárn¢āv iva suśrútā bhūtam asmé

sus¢umná-
10.132.2ab tā́ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā dhārayátks¢itī | sus¢umnés¢itatvátā yajāmasi
5.75.2cde dásrā híran¢yavartanī | sús¢umnā síndhuvāhasā | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam

sús¢t¢uta-
6.63.6cd prá vām¢ váyo vápus¢é ’nu paptan | náks¢ad vā́n¢ī sús¢t¢utā dhis¢n¢yā vām
8.13.23ab utá te sús¢t¢utā hárī | vr¢́s¢an¢ā vahato rátham

súsam¢skr¢t¢a-
8.77.11cd ubhā́ te bāhū́ rán¢yā súsam¢skr¢ta | r¢dūpé cid r¢dūvr¢́dhā

suháva-
7.44.2cd íl™ām¢ devī́m¢ barhís¢i sādáyanto | aśvínā víprā suhávā huvema
7.82.4cd īśānā́ vásva ubháyasya kāráva | índrāvarun¢ā suhávā havāmahe
7.93.1cd ubhā́ hí vām¢ suhávā jóhavīmi | tā́ vā́jam¢ sadyá uśaté dhés¢t¢hā
10.141.4ab indravāyū́ br¢́haspátim¢ | suhávehá havāmahe
6.52.16ab ágnīparjanyāv ávatam¢ dhíyam¢ me | asmín háve suhavā sus¢t¢utím¢ nah¢
8.22.1cd yám aśvinā suhavā rudravartanī | ā́ sūryā́yai tastháthuh¢
10.39.11cd yám aśvinā suhavā rudravartanī | purorathám¢ kr¢n¢utháh¢ pátnyā sahá
10.92.13cd ātmā́nam¢ vásyo abhí vā́tam arcata | tád aśvinā suhavā yā́mani śrutam

suhásta-
3.57.2ab índrah¢ sú pūs¢ā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā suhástā | divó ná prītā́h¢ śaśayám¢ duduhre
5.43.2cd pitā́ mātā́ mádhuvacāh¢ suhástā | bháre-bhare no yaśásāv avis¢t¢ām
5.43.4ab dáśa ks¢ípo yuñjate bāhū́ ádrim¢ | sómasya yā́ śamitā́rā suhástā

sūnu-
8.68.15ab r¢jrā́v indrotá ā́ dade | hárī r¢́ks¢asya sūnávi

sūryācandramás-
1.102.2cd asmé sūryācandramásābhicáks¢e | śraddhé kám indra carato vitarturám
5.51.15ab svastí pánthām ánu carema | sūryācandramásāv iva
10.190.3ab sūryācandramásau dhātā́ | yathāpūrvám akalpayat

sū́ryāmā́s-
8.94.2c sū́ryāmā́sā dr¢śé kám
10.64.3cd sū́ryāmā́sā candrámasā yamám¢ diví | tritám¢ vātam us¢ásam aktúm aśvínā
10.68.10cd anānukr¢tyám apunáś cakāra | yā́t sū́ryāmā́sā mithá uccárātah¢
10.92.12cd sū́ryāmā́sā vicárantā diviks¢ítā | dhiyā́ śamīnahus¢ī asyá bodhatam
10.93.5ab utá no náktam apā́m¢ vr¢s¢an¢vasū | sū́ryāmā́sā sádanāya sadhanyā̀

sr¢prá-
3.18.5cd stotúr duron¢é subhágasya revát | sr¢prā́ karásnā dadhis¢e vápūm¢s¢i

sétu-
10.67.4ab avó dvā́bhyām¢ pará ékayā gā́ | gúhā tís¢t¢hantīr ánr¢tasya sétau

somadhā́na-
6.69.2ab yā́ víśvāsām¢ janitā́rā matīnā́m | índrāvís¢n¢ū kaláśā somadhā́nā
274
somapā́-
1.21.3c somapā́ sómapītaye
4.49.3c somapā́ sómapītaye

somapā́tama-
1.21.1c tā́ sómam¢ somapā́tamā

somāpūs¢án-
2.40.1ab sómāpūs¢an¢ā jánanā rayīn¢ā́m¢ | jánanā divó jánanā pr¢thivyā́h¢
2.40.3ab sómāpū́s¢an¢ā rájaso vimā́nam¢ | saptácakram¢ rátham áviśvaminvam
2.40.5cd sómāpūs¢anāv ávatam¢ dhíyam¢ me | yuvā́bhyām¢ víśvāh¢ pr¢́tanā jayema

somārudra-
6.74.1ab sómārudrā dhāráyethām asuryàm¢ | prá vām is¢t¢áyó ’ram aśnuvantu
6.74.2ab sómārudrā ví vr¢hatam¢ vís¢ūcīm | ámīvā yā́ no gáyam āvivéśa
6.74.3ab sómārudrā yuvám etā́ny asmé | víśvā tanū́s¢u bhes¢ajā́ni dhattam
6.74.4ab tigmā́yudhau tigmáhetī suśévau | sómārudrāv ihá sú mr¢l™atam¢ nah¢

stána-
2.39.6ab ós¢t¢hāv iva mádhv āsné vádantā | stánāv iva pipyatam¢ jīváse nah¢

tistirān¢á- [perf.mid.part. str¢¤-]

1.108.4ab sámiddhes¢v agnís¢v ānajānā́ | yatásrucā barhír u tistirān¢ā́

stipā́-
7.66.3ab tā́ na stipā́ tanūpā́ | várun¢a jaritr¢¤n¢ā́m

stávāna- [part. stu-]

4.55.4cd índrāvis¢n¢ū nr¢vád u s¢ú stávānā | śárma no yantam ámavad várūtham

stutá- [past part. stu-]

1.136.1de tā́ samrā́jā ghr¢tā́sutī | yajñé-yajña úpastutā
5.76.2ab ná sam¢skr¢tám¢ prá mimīto gámis¢t¢hā | ánti nūnám aśvínópastutehá
1.181.7cd úpastutāv avatam¢ nā́dhamānam¢ | yā́mann áyāmañ chr¢n¢utam¢ hávam¢ me

tasthivás- [perf.part. sthā-]

1.108.1cd ténā́ yātam¢ sarátham¢ tasthivā́m¢sā | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
2.12.8cd samānám¢ cid rátham ātasthivā́m¢sā | nā́nā havete sá janāsa índrah¢

sthā́tr¢-
10.59.1ab prá tāry ā́yuh¢ pratarám¢ návīya | sthā́tāreva krátumatā ráthasya
1.181.3cd vr¢́s¢n¢a sthātārā mánaso jávīyān | ahampūrvó yajató dhis¢n¢yā yáh¢

sthirá-
3.53.17ab sthiráu gā́vau bhavatām¢ vīl™úr áks¢o | més¢ā ví varhi mā́ yugám¢ ví śāri

syandrá-
1.180.9ab prá yád váhethe mahinā́ ráthasya | prá syandrā yātho mánus¢o ná hótā

syū́naraśmi-
8.52.2cd yáthā sómam¢ dáśaśipre dáśon¢ye | syū́maraśmāv r¢́jūnasi

275
srutí-
8.91.1ab kanyā̀ vā́r avāyatī́ | sómamápi srutā́vidat

srū́-
10.96.9ab srúveva yásya hárin¢ī vipetátuh¢ | śípre vā́jāya hárin¢ī dávidhvatah¢

sván¤ga-
3.43.4ab ā́ ca tvā́m etā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā váhāto | hárī sákhāyā sudhúrā sván¤gā

svádhiti-
1.162.9ab yád áśvasya kravís¢o máks¢ikā́śa | yád vā svárau svádhitau riptám ásti

svarú-
1.162.9ab yád áśvasya kravís¢o máks¢ikā́śa | yád vā svárau svádhitau riptám ásti

svardr¢́ś-
5.63.2ab samrā́jāv asyá bhúvanasya rājatho | mítrāvarun¢ā vidáthe svardr¢́śā |

svarvíd-
8.8.7ab diváś cid rocanā́d ádhy | ā́ no gantam¢ svarvidā

svàrs¢āti-
1.131.6c svàrs¢ātā hávīmabhih¢
4.16.9ab áchā kavím¢ nr¢man¢o gā abhís¢t¢au | svàrs¢ātā maghavan nā́dhamānam
6.17.8cd ádevo yád abhy áuhis¢t¢a devā́n | svàrs¢ātā vr¢n¢ata índram átra
6.33.4cd svàrs¢ātā yád dhváyāmasi tvā | yúdhyanto nemádhitā pr¢tsú śūra
9.88.2cd ā́d īm¢ víśvā nahus¢yā̀n¢i jātā́ | svàrs¢ātā vána ūrdhvā́ navanta
10.99.3ab sá vā́jam¢ yā́tā́padus¢padā yán | svàrs¢ātā pári s¢adat sanis¢yán

svávas-
1.93.7cd suśármān¢ā svávasā hí bhūtám | áthā dhattam¢ yájamānāya śám¢ yóh¢

sváśva-
7.68.1ab ā́ śubhrā yātam aśvinā sváśvā | gíro dasrā jujus¢ān¢ā́ yuvā́koh¢
7.69.3ab sváśvā yaśásā yātam arvā́g | dásrā nidhím¢ mádhumantam¢ pibāthah¢

svásr¢-
1.178.2b ná ghā rā́jéndra ā́ dabhan no | yā́ nú svásārā kr¢n¢ávanta yónau
1.185.5ab sam¢gáchamāne yuvatī́ sámante | svásārā jāmī́ pitrór upásthe
3.54.7cd utá svásārā yuvatī́ bhávantī | ā́d u bruvāte mithunā́ni nā́ma
3.55.11cd śyā́vī ca yád árus¢ī ca svásārau | mahád devā́nām asuratvám ékam

svastí-
2.38.1cd nūnám¢ devébhyo ví hí dhā́ti rátnam | áthā́bhajad vītíhotram¢ svastáu

sis¢vidāná- [part. svid-]

10.106.10cd kīnā́reva svédam āsis¢vidānā́ | ks¢ā́mevorjā́ sūyavasā́t sacethe

ham¢sá-
5.78.1c ham¢sā́v iva patatam ā́ sutám¢% úpa
5.78.2c ham¢sā́v iva patatam ā́ sutám¢% úpa
5.78.3c ham¢sā́v iva patatam ā́ sutám¢% úpa
276
8.35.8ab ham¢sā́v iva patatho adhvagā́v iva | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢

harin¢á-
5.78.2ab áśvinā harin¢ā́v iva | gaurā́v ivā́nu yávasam

harít-
6.47.19ab yujānó harítā ráthe | bhū́ri tvás¢t¢ehá rājati

havanaśrút-
5.75.5ab bodhínmanasā rathyā̀ | is¢irā́ havanaśrútā
6.59.10ab índrāgnī ukthavāhasā | stómebhir havanaśrutā
8.8.7cd dhībhír vatsapracetasā | stómebhir havanaśrutā
7.83.3cd ásthur jánānām úpa mā́m árātayo | arvā́g ávasā havanaśrutā́ gatam

hásta-
2.39.7ab hásteva śaktím abhí sam¢dadī́ nah¢ | ks¢ā́meva nah¢ sám ajatam¢ rájām¢si
4.21.9ab bhadrā́ te hástā súkr¢totá pān¢ī́ | prayantā́rā stuvaté rā́dha indra
8.68.3c hástā vájram¢ hiran¢yáyam
2.39.5cd hástāv iva tanvè śámbhavis¢t¢hā | pā́deva no nayatam¢ vásyo ácha
10.117.9ab samáu cid dhástau ná samám¢ vivis¢t¢ah¢ | sammātárā cin ná samám¢ duhāte

jahita- [part. hā-]

4.30.19ab ánu dvā́ jahitā́ nayo | ’ndhám¢ śron¢ám¢ ca vr¢trahan

hāridravá-
8.35.7ab hāridravéva patatho vánéd úpa | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢

hinvāná- [mid.part. hi-]

10.65.2ab indrāgnī́ vr¢trahátyes¢u sátpatī | mithó hinvānā́ tanvā̀ sámokasā

háyant- [part. hi-]

1.116.18ab yád áyātam¢ dívodāsāya vartír | bharádvājāyāśvinā háyantā

hitáprayas-
10.61.15cd manus¢vád vr¢ktábarhis¢e rárān¢ā | mandū́ hitáprayasā viks¢ú yájyū

híranyakeśya-
8.32.29ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | hárī híran¢yakeśyā
8.93.24ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | hárī híran¢yakeśyā

híran¢yapeśas-
8.8.2cd bhújī híran¢yapeśasā | kávī gámbhīracetasā
8.31.8c ubhā́ híran¢yapeśasā

hiran¢yáya-
6.71.1ab úd u s¢yá deváh¢ savitā́ hiran¢yáyā | bāhū́ ayam¢sta sávanāya sukrátuh¢
6.71.5ab úd ū ayām¢% upavaktéva bāhū́ | hiran¢yáyā savitā́ suprátīkā
7.45.2ab úd asya bāhū́ śithirā́ br¢hántā | hiran¢yáyā divó ántām¢% anas¢t¢ām
8.5.29c ubhā́ cakrā́ hiran¢yáyā
8.72.12c ubhā́ kárn¢ā hiran¢yáyā

hūyámāna- [pass. part. hū-]

4.43.4ab kā́ vām¢ bhūd úpamātih¢ káyā na | ā́śvinā gamatho hūyámānā
6.67.3ab ā́ yātam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā suśastí | úpa priyā́ námasā hūyámānā
277
7.68.8ab vr¢́kāya cij jásamānāya śaktam | utá śrutam¢ śayáve hūyámānā

hótr¢-
1.13.8ab tā́ sujihvā́ úpa hvaye | hótārā dáivyā kavī́
1.142.8ab mandrájihvā jugurván¢ī | hótārā dáivyā kavī́
1.188.7ab prathamā́ hí suvā́casā | hótārā dáivyā kavī́
2.3.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ vidús¢t¢ara | r¢jú yaks¢atah¢ sám¢ r¢cā́ vapús¢t¢arā
3.4.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā ny r¢̀ñje | saptá pr¢ks¢ā́sah¢ svadháyā madanti
3.7.8ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ ny r¢̀ñje | saptá pr¢ks¢ā́sah¢ svadháyā madanti
5.5.7ab vā́tasya pátmann īl™itā́ | dáivyā hótārā mánus¢ah¢
9.5.7ab ubhā́ devā́ nr¢cáks¢asā | hótārā dáivyā huve
10.66.13ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ puróhita | r¢tásya pánthām ánv emi sādhuyā́
10.110.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ suvā́cā | mímānā yajñám¢ mánus¢o yájadhyai
10.65.10ab tvás¢t¢āram¢ vāyúm r¢bhavo yá óhate | dáivyā hótārā us¢ásam¢ svastáye

tyá- [pronoun]
1.122.4ab utá tyā́ me yaśásā śvetanā́yai | vyántā pā́ntauśijó huvádhyai
4.15.8ab utá tyā́ yajatā́ hárī | kumārā́t sāhadevyā́t
4.30.17ab utá tyā́ turváśāyádū | asnātā́rā śácīpátih¢
4.30.18ab utá tyā́ sadyá ā́ryā | saráyor indra pārátah¢
5.73.2ab ihá tyā́ purubhū́tamā | purū́ dám¢sām¢si bíbhratā
8.22.3ab ihá tyā́ purubhū́tamā | devā́ námobhir aśvínā
5.74.2ab kúha tyā́ kúha nú śrutā́ | diví devā́ nā́satyā
6.50.10ab utá tyā́ me hávam ā́ jagmyā́tam¢ | nā́satyā dhībhír yuvám an¤gá viprā
6.63.1ab kvà tyā́ valgū́ puruhūtā́dyá | dūtó ná stómo ’vidan námasvān
7.73.4ab úpa tyā́ váhnī gamato víśam¢ no | raks¢ohán¢ā sámbhr¢tā vīl™úpān¢ī
8.10.3ab tyā́ nv àśvínā huve | sudám¢sasā gr¢bhé kr¢tā́
8.13.27ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | yujānáh¢ sómapītaye
8.32.29ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | hárī híran¢yakeśyā
8.93.24ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | hárī híran¢yakeśyā
8.18.8ab utá tyā́ dáivyā bhis¢ájā | śám¢ nah¢ karato aśvínā
10.22.5ab tvám¢ tyā́ cid vā́tasyā́śvā́gā | r¢jrā́ tmánā váhadhyai
10.61.15ab utá tyā́ me ráudrāv arcimántā | nā́satyāv indra gūrtáye yájadhyai

yá- [pronoun]
1.22.2ab yā́ suráthā rathī́tama | ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā
1.23.5ab r¢téna yā́v r¢tāvr¢́dhāv | r¢tásya jyótis¢as pátī
1.46.2ab yā́ dasrā́ síndhumātarā | manotárā rayīn¢ā́m
1.83.3ab ádhi dváyor adadhā ukthyàm¢ váco | yatásrucā mithunā́ yā́ saparyátah¢
1.92.17ab yā́v itthā́ ślókam ā́ divó | jyótir jánāya cakráthuh¢
1.116.1cd yā́v árbhagāya vimadā́ya jāyā́m¢ | senājúvā nyūhátū ráthena
1.155.1cd yā́ sā́nuni párvatānām ádābhyā | mahás tasthátur árvateva sādhúnā
1.155.2cd yā́ mártyāya pratidhīyámānam ít | kr¢śā́nor ástur asanā́m urus¢yáthah¢
1.161.7ab níś cárman¢o gā́m arin¢īta dhītíbhir | yā́ járantā yuvaśā́ tā́kr¢n¢otana
5.43.4ab dáśa ks¢ípo yuñjate bāhū́ ádrim¢ | sómasya yā́ śamitā́rā suhástā
5.43.9cd yā́ rā́dhasā coditā́rā matīnā́m¢ | yā́ vā́jasya dravin¢odā́ utá tmán
5.86.2ab yā́ pr¢́tanāsu dus¢t¢árā | yā́ vā́jes¢u śravā́yyā
5.86.2cd yā́ páñca cars¢an¢ī́r abhì | indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe
6.62.1cd yā́ sadyá usrā́ vyús¢i jmó ántān | yúyūs¢atah¢ páry urū́ várām¢si
6.62.5cd yā́ śám¢sate stuvaté śámbhavis¢t¢hā | babhūvátur gr¢n¢até citrárātī
6.67.1cd sám¢ yā́ raśméva yamátur yámis¢t¢hā | dvā́ jánām¢% ásamā bāhúbhih¢ sváih¢
6.67.3cd sám¢ yā́v apnasthó apáseva jánāñ | chrudhīyatáś cid yatatho mahitvā́
6.67.4ab áśvā ná yā́ vājínā pūtábandhū | r¢tā́ yád gárbham áditir bháradhyai

278
6.67.4cd prá yā́ máhi mahā́ntā jā́yamānā | ghorā́ mártāya ripáve ní dīdhah¢
7.66.2ab yā́ dhāráyanta devā́h¢ | sudáks¢ā dáks¢apitarā
7.68.8cd yā́v aghnyā́m ápinvatam apó ná | staryàm¢ cic chakty àśvinā śácībhih¢
7.84.2ab yuvó rās¢t¢rám¢ br¢hád invati dyáur | yáu setr¢́bhir arajjúbhih¢ sinītháh¢
7.104.23ab mā́ no ráks¢o abhí nad¢ yātumā́vatām | ápochatu mithunā́ yā́ kimīdínā
8.10.4cd tā́ yajñásyādhvarásya prácetasā | svadhā́bhir yā́ píbatah¢ somyám¢ mádhu
8.25.6ab sám¢ yā́ dā́nūni yemáthur | divyā́h¢ pā́rthivīr ís¢ah¢
8.25.7ab ádhi yā́ br¢ható divó | abhí yūthéva páśyatah¢
8.31.5ab yā́ dámpatī sámanasā | sunutá ā́ ca dhā́vatah¢
8.40.5cd yā́ saptábudhnam arn¢avám¢ | jihmábāram aporn¢utá
8.40.8ab yā́ nú śvetā́v avó divá | uccárāta úpa dyúbhih¢
8.59.2cd yā́ sísratū rájasah¢ pāré ádhvano | yáyoh¢ śátrur nákir ā́deva óhate
8.61.18cd ubhā́ te bāhū́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā śatakrato | ní yā́ vájram¢ mimiks¢átuh¢
10.14.11ab yáu te śvā́nau yama raks¢itā́rau | caturaks¢áu pathiráks¢ī nr¢cáks¢asau
10.23.2ab hárī nv àsya yā́ váne vidé vásv | índro magháir maghávā vr¢trahā́ bhuvat
10.65.5ab mitrā́ya śiks¢a várun¢āya dāśús¢e | yā́ samrā́jā mánasā ná prayúchatah¢
10.66.7cd yā́v ījiré vr¢́s¢an¢o devayajyáyā | tā́ nah¢ śárma trivárūtham¢ ví yam¢satah¢

tá- [pronoun]
1.2.5c tā́v ā́ yātam úpa dravát
1.13.8ab tā́ sujihvā́ úpa hvaye | hótārā dáivyā kavī́
1.17.1c tā́ no mr¢¤l™āta īdr¢́śe
1.17.3c tā́ vām¢ nédis¢t¢ham īmahe
1.21.1c tā́ sómam¢ somapā́tamā
1.21.2ab tā́ yajñés¢u prá śam¢sata | indrāgnī́ śumbhatā narah¢
1.21.2c tā́ gāyatrés¢u gāyata
1.21.3ab tā́ mitrásya práśastaya | indrāgnī́ tā́́ havāmahe
1.21.5ab tā́ mahā́ntā sádaspátī | índrāgnī ráks¢a ubjatam
1.22.2c aśvínā tā́ havāmahe
1.23.5c tā́ mitrā́várun¢ā huve
1.28.7ab āyajī́ vājasā́tamā | tā́ hy ùccā́ vijarbhr¢táh¢
1.28.8ab tā́ no adyá vanaspatī | r¢s¢vā́v r¢s¢vébhih¢ sotr¢́bhih¢
1.108.3cd tā́v indrāgnī sadhryàñcā nis¢ádyā | vr¢́s¢n¢ah¢ sómasya vr¢s¢an¢ā́ vr¢s¢ethām
1.109.3cd indrāgníbhyām¢ kám¢ vr¢́s¢an¢o madanti | tā́ hy ádrī dhis¢án¢āyā upásthe
1.109.4cd tā́v aśvinā bhadrahastā supān¢ī | ā́ dhāvatam¢ mádhunā pr¢n¤ktám apsú
1.109.5cd tā́v āsádyā barhís¢i yajñé asmín | prá cars¢an¢ī mādayethām¢ sutásya
1.118.10ab tā́ vām narā sv ávase sujātā́ | hávāmahe aśvinā nā́dhamānāh¢
1.120.3ab tā́ vidvā́m¢sā havāmahe vām¢ | tā́ no vidvā́m¢sā mánma vocetam adyá
1.120.7cd tā́ no vasū sugopā́ syātam¢ | pātám¢ no vr¢́kād aghāyóh¢
1.120.12c ubhā́ tā́ básri náśyatah¢
1.136.1de tā́ samrā́jā ghr¢tā́sutī | yajñé-yajña úpastutā
1.161.7ab níś cárman¢o gā́m arin¢īta dhītíbhir | yā́ járantā yuvaśā́ tā́kr¢n¢otana
1.164.38cd tā́ śáśvantā vis¢ūcī́nā viyántā | ny ànyám¢ cikyúr ná ní cikyur anyám
1.184.1ab tā́ vām adyá tā́v aparám¢ huvema | uchántyām us¢ási váhnir uktháih¢
2.40.4cd tā́v asmábhyam¢ puruvā́ram¢ puruks¢úm¢ | rāyás pós¢am¢ ví s¢yatām¢ nā́bhim asmé
2.41.6ab tā́ samrā́jā ghr¢tā́sutī | ādityā́ dā́nunas pátī
2.41.9ab tā́ na ā́ vol™ham aśvinā | rayím¢ piśán¤gasam¢dr¢śam
3.12.3c tā́ sómasyehá tr¢mpatām
4.41.3ab índrā ha rátnam¢ várun¢ā dhés¢t¢hā | itthā́ nr¢́bhyah¢ śaśamānébhyas tā́
4.41.8ab tā́ vām¢ dhíyó ’vase vājayántīr | ājím¢ ná jagmur yuvayū́h¢ sudānū
5.40.7cd tvám¢ mitró asi satyárādhās | táu mehā́vatam¢ várun¢aś ca rā́jā
5.64.2ab tā́ bāhávā sucetúnā | prá yantam asmā árcate
5.65.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢havarcasā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā
279
5.65.2cd tā́ sátpatī r¢tāvr¢́dha | r¢tā́vānā jáne-jane
5.65.3ab tā́ vām iyānó ’vase | pū́rvā úpa bruve sácā
5.66.2ab tā́ hí ks¢atrám ávihrutam¢ | samyág asuryàm ā́śāte
5.66.3ab tā́ vām és¢e ráthānām | urvī́m¢ gávyūtim es¢ām
5.68.3ab tā́ nah¢ śaktam¢ pā́rthivasya | mahó rāyó divyásya
5.70.2ab tā́ vām¢ samyág adruhvān¢ā | ís¢am aśyāma dhā́yase
5.73.9cd tā́ yā́man yāmahū́tamā | yā́mann ā́ mr¢l™ayáttamā
5.86.2cd yā́ páñca cars¢an¢ī́r abhì | indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe
5.86.4ab tā́ vām és¢e ráthānām | indrāgnī́ havāmahe
5.86.5ab tā́ vr¢dhántāv ánu dyū́n | mártāya devā́v adábhā
5.86.6def tā́ sūrís¢u śrávo br¢hád | rayím¢ gr¢n¢átsu didhr¢tam | ís¢am¢ gr¢n¢átsu didhr¢tam
6.16.24ab tā́ rā́jānā śúcivratā | ādityā́n mā́rutam¢ gan¢ám
6.60.2ab tā́ yodhis¢t¢am abhí gā́ indra nūnám | apáh¢ svàr us¢áso agna ūl™hā́h¢
6.60.4ab tā́ huve yáyor idám¢ | papné víśvam¢ purā́ kr¢tám
6.60.5c tā́ no mr¢l™āta īdr¢́śe
6.60.12ab tā́ no vā́javatīr ís¢a | āśū́n pipr¢tam árvatah¢
6.60.14cd sákhāyau deváu sakhyāya śambhúvā | indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe
6.62.2ab tā́ yajñám ā́ śúcibhiś cakramān¢ā́ | ráthasya bhānúm¢ rurucū rájobhih¢
6.62.3ab tā́ ha tyád vartír yád áradhram ugrā | itthā́ dhíya ūhathuh¢ śáśvad áśvaih¢
6.62.4ab tā́ návyaso járamān¢asya mánma | úpa bhūs¢ato yuyujānásaptī
6.62.5ab tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ puruśā́katamā | pratnā́ návyasā vácasā vivāse
6.62.6ab tā́ bhujyúm¢ víbhir adbhyáh¢ samudrā́t | túgrasya sūnúm ūhathū rájobhih¢
6.67.6ab tā́ hí ks¢atrám¢ dhāráyethe ánu dyū́n | dr¢m¢héthe sā́num upamā́d iva dyóh¢
6.67.7ab tā́ vigrám¢ dhaithe jat¢háram¢ pr¢n¢ádhyā | ā́ yát sádma sábhr¢tayah¢ pr¢n¢ánti
6.67.8ab tā́ jihváyā sádam édám¢ sumedhā́ | ā́ yád vām¢ satyó aratír r¢té bhū́t
6.68.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢hā devátātā tujā́ | śū́rān¢ām¢ śávis¢t¢hā tā́ hí bhūtám
6.68.3ab tā́ gr¢n¢īhi namasyèbhih¢ śūs¢áih¢ | sumnébhir índrāvárun¢ā cakānā́
7.2.7cd ūrdhvám¢ no adhvarám¢ kr¢tam¢ háves¢u | tā́ devés¢u vanatho vā́ryān¢i
7.64.4cd uks¢éthām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā ghr¢téna | tā́ rājānā suks¢itī́s tarpayethām
7.65.2ab tā́ hí devā́nām ásurā tā́v aryā́ | tā́ nah¢ ks¢itī́h¢ karatam ūrjáyantīh¢
7.65.3ab tā́ bhū́ripāśāv ánr¢tasya sétū | duratyétū ripáve mártyāya
7.66.3ab tā́ na stipā́ tanūpā́ | várun¢a jaritr¢¤n¢ā́m
7.67.5cd víśvā avis¢t¢am¢ vā́ja ā́ púram¢dhīs | tā́ nah¢ śaktam¢ śacīpatī śácībhih¢
7.74.5cd tā́ yam¢sato maghávadbhyo dhruvám¢ yáśaś | chardír asmábhyam¢ nā́satyā
7.85.1cd ghr¢tápratīkām us¢ásam¢ ná devī́m¢ | tā́ no yā́mann urus¢yatām abhī́ke
7.93.1cd ubhā́ hí vām¢ suhávā jóhavīmi | tā́ vā́jam¢ sadyá uśaté dhés¢t¢hā
7.93.2ab tā́ sānasī́ śavasānā hí bhūtám¢ | sākam¢vr¢́dhā śávasā śūśuvā́m¢sā
7.94.5ab tā́ hí śáśvanta ī́l™ata | itthā́ víprāsa ūtáye
7.94.6ab tā́ vām¢ gīrbhír vipanyávah¢ | práyasvanto havāmahe
7.94.12ab tā́v íd duh¢śám¢sam¢ mártyam¢ | dúrvidvām¢sam¢ raks¢asvínam
8.5.6ab tā́ sudevā́ya dāśús¢e | sumedhā́m ávitārin¢īm
8.5.36c tā́ nah¢ pr¢n¤ktam is¢ā́ rayím
8.5.37ab tā́ me aśvinā sanīnā́m¢ | vidyā́tam¢ návānām
8.8.9cd áriprā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ mayobhúvā
8.8.22cd púrutrā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ puruspr¢́hā
8.10.4cd tā́ yajñásyādhvarásya prácetasā | svadhā́bhir yā́ píbatah¢ somyám¢ mádhu
8.22.6cd tā́ vām adyá sumatíbhih¢ śubhas patī | áśvinā prá stuvīmahi
8.22.13ab tā́v idā́ cid áhānām¢ | tā́v aśvínā vándamāna úpa bruve
8.22.13c tā́ u námobhir īmahe
8.22.14ab tā́v íd dos¢ā́ tā́ us¢ási śubhás pátī | tā́ yā́man rudrávartanī
8.25.1ab tā́ vām¢ víśvasya gopā́ | devā́ devés¢u yajñíyā
8.25.3ab tā́ mātā́ viśvávedasā | asuryā̀ya prámahasā

280
8.25.23ab tā́ me áśvyānām¢ | hárīn¢ām¢ nitóśanā
8.26.3ab tā́ vām adyá havāmahe | havyébhir vājinīvasū
8.31.6c ná tā́ vā́jes¢u vāyatah¢
8.31.8ab putrín¢ā tā́ kumārín¢ā | víśvam ā́yur vy àśnutah¢
8.40.3ab tā́ hí mádhyam¢ bhárān¢ām | indrāgnī́ adhiks¢itáh¢
8.40.3cd tā́ u kavitvanā́ kavī́ | pr¢chyámānā sakhīyaté
8.86.1cd tā́ vām¢ víśvako havate tanūkr¢thé | mā́ no ví yaus¢t¢am¢ sakhyā́ mumócatam
8.86.2cd tā́ vām¢ víśvako havate tanūkr¢thé | mā́ no ví yaus¢t¢am¢ sakhyā́ mumócatam
8.86.3cd tā́ vām¢ víśvako havate tanūkr¢thé | mā́ no ví yaus¢t¢am¢ sakhyā́ mumócatam
8.87.2cd tā́ mandasānā́ mánus¢o duron¢á ā́ | ní pātam¢ védasā váyah¢
8.87.3cd tā́ vartír yātam úpa vr¢ktábarhis¢o | jús¢t¢am¢ yajñám¢ dívis¢t¢is¢u
8.87.4cd tā́ vāvr¢dhānā́ úpa sus¢t¢utím¢ divó | gantám¢ gaurā́v ivérin¢am
8.87.6cd tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ purudám¢sasā dhiyā́ | áśvinā śrus¢t¢y ā́ gatam
8.101.2cd tā́ bāhútā ná dam¢sánā ratharyatah¢ | sākám¢ sū́ryasya raśmíbhih¢
10.14.12cd tā́v asmábhyam¢ dr¢śáye sū́ryāya | púnar dātām ásum adyéhá bhadrám
10.24.6cd tā́ no devā devátayā | yuvám¢ mádhumatas kr¢tam
10.39.5cd tā́ vām¢ nú návyāv ávase karāmahe | ayám¢ nāsatyā śrád arír yáthā dádhat
10.39.13ab tā́ vartír yātam¢ jayús¢ā ví párvatam | ápinvatam¢ śayáve dhenúm aśvinā
10.40.13ab tā́ mandasānā́ mánus¢o duron¢á ā́ | dhattám¢ rayím¢ sahávīram¢ vacasyáve
10.66.7cd yā́v ījiré vr¢́s¢an¢o devayajyáyā | tā́ nah¢ śárma trivárūtham¢ ví yam¢satah¢
10.96.6ab tā́ vajrín¢am¢ mandínam¢ stómyam¢ máda | índram¢ ráthe vahato haryatā́ hárī
10.106.6cd udanyajéva jémanā maderū́ | tā́ me jarā́yv ajáram¢ marā́yu
10.132.2ab tā́ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā dhārayátks¢itī | sus¢umnés¢itatvátā yajāmasi

dā- [perfects]
4.5.2ab mā́ nindata yá imā́m¢ máhyam¢ rātím¢ | devó dadaú mártyāya svadhā́vān

dhā- [perfects]
1.95.3cd pū́rvām ánu prá díśam¢ pā́rthivānām | r¢tū́n praśā́sad ví dadhāv anus¢t¢hú
10.27.13ab pattó jagāra pratyáñcam atti | śīrs¢n¢ā́ śírah¢ práti dadhau várūtham

pā- [perfects]
1.162.14cd yác ca papaú yác ca ghāsím¢ jaghā́sa | sárvā tā́ te ápi devés¢v astu

prā- [perfects]
1.69.1ab śukráh¢ śuśukvā́m̃¢ us¢ó ná jāráh¢ | paprā́ samīcī́ divó ná jyótih¢
6.10.4ab ā́ yáh¢ papraú jā́yamāna urvī́ | dūredr¢śā bhāsā́ kr¢s¢n¢ā́dhvā
6.48.6ab ā́ yáh¢ papraú bhānúnā ródasī ubhé | dhūména dhāvate diví
10.89.1cd ā́ yáh¢ papraú cars¢an¢īdhr¢d várobhih¢ | prá síndhubhyo riricānó mahitvā́
1.81.5ab ā́ paprau pā́rthivam¢ rájo | badbadhé rocanā́ diví
3.30.11ab éko dvé vásumatī samīcī́ | índra ā́ paprau pr¢thivī́m utá dyā́m
3.54.15ab índro víśvair vīryàih¢ pátyamāna | ubhé ā́́ paprau ródasī mahitvā́
4.16.5ab vavaks¢á índro ámitam r¢jīs¢ī́ | ubhé ā́ paprau ródasī mahitvā́
8.25.18c ubhé ā́ paprau ródasī mahitvā́

yā- [perfects]
3.33.9ab ó s¢ú svasārah¢ kāráve śr¢n¢ota | yayaú vo dūrā́d ánasā ráthena
4.26.5cd tū́yam¢ yayau mádhunā somyéna | utá śrávo vivide śyenó átra
9.87.8ab es¢ā́ yayau paramā́d antár ádreh¢ | kū́cit satī́r ūrvé gā́ viveda

sthā- [perfects]
1.64.13ab prá nū́ sá mártah¢ śávasā jánām¢̃ áti | tasthaú va ūtī́ maruto yám ā́vata
5.56.8cd ā́ yásmin tasthaú surán¢āni bíbhratī | sácā marútsu rodasī́
6.20.1ab dyaúr ná yá indrābhí bhū́māryás | tasthaú rayíh¢ śávasā pr¢tsú jánān
281
7.8.4cd abhí yáh¢ pūrúm¢ pr¢tanāsu tasthaú | dyutānó daívyo átithih¢ śuśoca
8.102.14ab yásya tridhā́tv ávr¢tam¢ | barhís tasthā́v ásam¢dinam
8.103.2cd ánu matáram¢ pr¢thivī́m¢ ví vāvr¢te | tasthaú nā́kasya sā́navi
9.84.2ab ā́ yás tasthaú bhúvanāny ámartyo | víśvāni sómah¢ pári tā́ny ars¢ati
10.27.14ab br¢hánn achāyó apalāśó árvā | tasthaú mātā́ vís¢ito atti gárbhah¢
10.105.5ab ádhi yás tasthaú kéśavantā | vyácasvantā ná pus¢t¢yaí [
10.60.3ab yó jánān mahis¢ā́m̃¢ iva | atitasthaú pávīravān [
1.33.14cd śaphácyuto ren¢úr naks¢ata dyā́m | úc chvaitreyó nr¢s¢ā́hyāya tasthau [
1.64.9cd ā́ vandhúres¢v amátir ná darśatā́ | vidyún ná tasthau maruto ráthes¢u vah¢
1.146.2ab uks¢ā́ mahā́m¢̃ abhí vavaks¢a ene | ajáras tasthāv itáūtir r¢s¢váh¢
1.164.10ab tisró mātr¢@́s trī́n pitr¢@́n bíbhrad éka | ūrdhvás tasthau ném áva glāpayanti
3.7.2ab diváks¢aso dhenávo vr¢s¢n¢o áśvā | devī́r ā́ tasthau mádhumad váhantīh¢
3.38.4cd mahát tád vr¢s¢n¢o ásurasya nā́ma | ā́ viśvárūpo amr¢tāni tasthau
3.55.14ab pádyā vaste pururū́pā vápūm¢s¢i | ūrdhvā́ tasthau tryávim¢ rérihān¢ā
4.50.7ab sá íd rā́jā prátijanyāni víśvā | śús¢men¢a tasthāv abhí vīryèn¢a [
6.63.5ab ádhi śriyé duhitā́ sū́ryasya | rátham¢ tasthau purubhujā śatótim
6.66.6cd ádha smais¢u rodasī́ sváśocir | ā́mavatsu tasthau ná rókah¢
8.52.7cd túrīyāditya hávanam¢ ta indriyám | ā́ tasthāv amr¢tam¢ diví [
8.101.14cd br¢hád dha tasthau bhúvanes¢v antáh¢ | pávamāno haríta ā́ viveśa
10.4.5ab kū́cij jāyate sánayāsu návyo | váne tasthau palitó dhūmáketuh¢
10.5.6cd āyór ha skambhá upamásya nīl2é | pathā́m¢ visargé dharún¢es¢u tasthau
10.20.5b jus¢ád dhavyā́ mā́nus¢asya | ūrdhvás tasthāv r¢!bhvā yajñé
10.28.2ab sá róruvad vr¢s¢abhás tigmáśr¢n(go | várs¢man tasthau várimann ā́ pr¢thivyā́h¢
10.48.10cd sá tigmáśr¢n(gam¢ vr¢s¢abhám¢ yúyutsan | druhás tasthau bahulé baddhó antáh¢
10.73.10cd manyór iyāya harmyés¢u tasthau | yátah¢ prajajñá índro asya veda
10.88.16cd sá pratyán( víśvā bhúvanāni tasthāv | áprayuchan tarán¢ir bhrā́jamānah¢
10.139.3cd devá iva savitā́ satyádharmā | índro ná tasthau samaré dhánānām

hā- [perfects]
8.45.37c jahā́ kó asmád īs¢ate

282
 APPENDIX B

ALL FORMS IN RIGVEDIC CONTEXT

(LISTED BY BOOK)

283
Book 1

1.2.5c tā́v ā́ yātam úpa dravát

1.2.6c maks¢vìtthā́ dhiyā́ narā
1.2.7c dhíyam¢ ghr¢tā́cīm¢ sā́dhantā
1.2.8ab r¢téna mitrāvarun¢āv | r¢tāvr¢dhāv r¢taspr¢śā
1.2.9ab kavī́ no mitrā́várun¢ā | tuvijātā́ uruks¢áyā

1.3.1ab áśvinā yájvarīr ís¢o | drávatpān¢ī śúbhas patī

1.3.1c púrubhujā canasyátam
1.3.2ab áśvinā púrudam¢sasā | nárā śávīrayā dhiyā́
1.3.2c dhís¢n¢yā vánatam¢ gírah¢
1.3.3ab dásrā yuvā́kavah¢ sutā́ | nā́satyā vr¢ktábarhis¢ah¢

1.6.2ab yuñjánty asya kā́myā | hárī vípaks¢asā ráthe

1.6.2c śón¢ā dhr¢s¢n¢ū́ nr¢vā́hasā
1.6.7c mandū́ samānávarcasā

1.8.6ab samohé vā yá ā́śata | náras tokásya sánitau

1.8.10ab evā́ hy àsya kā́myā | stóma ukthám¢ ca śám¢syā

1.10.3ab yuks¢vā́ hí keśínā hárī | vr¢́s¢an¢ā kaks¢yaprā́

1.13.7ab náktos¢ā́sā supéśasā | asmín yajñá úpa hvaye

1.13.8ab tā́ sujihvā́ úpa hvaye | hótārā dáivyā kavī́

1.14.3ab indravāyū́ br¢́haspátim | mitrā́gním¢ pūs¢án¢am¢ bhágam

1.15.6ab yuvám¢ dáks¢am¢ dhr¢tavrata | mítrāvarun¢a dūl™ábham

1.15.11ab áśvinā píbatam¢ mádhu | dī́dyagnī śucivratā
1.15.11c r¢túnā yajñavāhasā

1.17.1c tā́ no mr¢¤l™āta īdr¢́śe

1.17.2ab gántārā hí stho ’vase | hávam¢ víprasya mā́vatah¢
1.17.2c dhartā́rā cars¢an¢īnā́m
1.17.3ab anukāmám¢ tarpayethām | índrāvarun¢ā rāyá ā́
1.17.3c tā́ vām¢ nédis¢t¢ham īmahe
1.17.7ab índrāvarun¢ā vām ahám¢ | huvé citrā́ya rā́dhase
1.17.8ab índrāvarun¢ā nū́ nú vām¢ | sís¢āsantīs¢u dhīs¢v ā́
1.17.9ab prá vām aśnotu sus¢t¢utír | índrāvarun¢ā yā́m¢ huvé

1.20.2ab yá índrāya vacoyújā | tataks¢úr mánasā hárī

1.20.4ab yúvānā pitárā púnah¢ | satyámantrā r¢jūyávah¢

1.21.1c tā́ sómam¢ somapā́tamā

1.21.2ab tā́ yajñés¢u prá śam¢sata | indrāgnī́ śumbhatā narah¢
1.21.2c tā́ gāyatrés¢u gāyata
1.21.3ab tā́ mitrásya práśastaya | indrāgnī́ tā́́ havāmahe
1.21.3c somapā́ sómapītaye
1.21.4ab ugrā́ sántā havāmaha | úpedám¢ sávanam¢ sutám
1.21.5ab tā́ mahā́ntā sádaspátī | índrāgnī ráks¢a ubjatam

284
1.22.1ab prātaryújā ví bodhaya | aśvínāv éhá gachatām
1.22.2ab yā́ suráthā rathī́tama | ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā
1.22.2c aśvínā tā́ havāmahe
1.22.3ab yā́ vām¢ káśā mádhumatī | áśvinā sūnr¢́tāvatī
1.22.4c áśvinā somíno gr¢hám

1.23.2ab ubhā́ devā́ divispr¢́śā | indravāyū́ havāmahe

1.23.3ab indravāyū́ manojúvā | víprā havanta ūtáye
1.23.3c sahasrāks¢ā́ dhiyás pátī
1.23.4c jajñānā́ pūtádaks¢asā
1.23.5ab r¢téna yā́v r¢tāvr¢́dhāv | r¢tásya jyótis¢as pátī
1.23.5c tā́ mitrā́várun¢ā huve

1.24.8cd apáde pā́dā prátidhātave ’kar | utā́pavaktā́ hr¢dayāvídhaś cit

1.25.6ab tád ít samānám āśāte | vénantā ná prá yuchatah¢

1.27.6ab vibhaktā́si citrabhāno | síndhor ūrmā́ upāká ā́

1.27.7c sá yántā śáśvatīr ís¢ah¢

1.28.2ab yátra dvā́v iva jaghánā | adhis¢avan¢yā̀ kr¢tā́

1.28.7ab āyajī́ vājasā́tamā | tā́ hy ùccā́ vijarbhr¢táh¢
1.28.7c hárī ivā́ndhām¢si bápsatā
1.28.8ab tā́ no adyá vanaspatī | r¢s¢vā́v r¢s¢vébhih¢ sotr¢́bhih¢

1.29.3ab ní s¢vāpayā mithūdr¢́śā | sastā́m ábudhyamāne

1.30.17ab ā́śvināv áśvāvatyā | is¢ā́ yātam¢ śávīrayā

1.30.17c gómad dasrā híran¢yavat
1.30.18ab samānáyojano hí vām¢ | rátho dasrāv ámartyah¢
1.30.18c samudré aśvinéyate

1.31.6cd yáh¢ śū́rasātā páritakmye dháne | dabhrébhiś cit sámr¢tā hám¢si bhū́yasah¢
1.31.15cd svāduks¢ádmā yó vasatáu syonakr¢́j | jīvayājám¢ yájate sópamā́ diváh¢

1.32.7ab apā́d ahastó apr¢tanyad índram | ā́sya vájram ádhi sā́nau jaghāna

1.34.1ab tríś cin no adyā́ bhavatam¢ navedasā | vibhúr vām¢ yā́ma utá rātír aśvinā
1.34.1cd yuvór hí yantrám¢ himyéva vā́saso | abhyāyam¢sényā bhavatam manīs¢íbhih¢
1.34.2cd tráya skambhā́sa skabhitā́sa ārábhe | trír náktam¢ yāthás trír v aśvinā dívā
1.34.3ab samāné áhan trír avadyagohanā | trír adyá yajñám mádhunā mimiks¢atam
1.34.3cd trír vā́javatīr ís¢o aśvinā yuvám¢ | dos¢ā́ asmábhyam us¢ásaś ca pinvatam
1.34.4cd trír nāndyàm¢ vahatam aśvinā yuvám¢ | tríh¢ pr¢́ks¢o asmé aks¢áreva pinvatam
1.34.5ab trír no rayím¢ vahatam aśvinā yuvám¢ | trír devátātā trír utā́vatam¢ dhíyah¢
1.34.6ab trír no aśvinā divyā́ni bhes¢ajā́ | tríh¢ pā́rthivāni trír u dattam adbhyáh¢
1.34.7ab trír no aśvinā yajatā́ divé-dive | pári tridhā́tu pr¢thivī́m aśāyatam
1.34.7cd tisró nāsatyā rathyā parāváta | ātméva vā́tah¢ svásarān¢i gachatam
1.34.8ab trír aśvinā síndhubhih¢ saptámātr¢bhis | tráya āhāvā́s tredhā́ havís¢ kr¢tám
1.34.8cd tisráh¢ pr¢thivī́r upári pravā́ divó | nā́kam¢ raks¢ethe dyúbhir aktúbhir hitám
1.34.9cd kadā́ yógo vājíno rā́sabhasya | yéna yajñám¢ nāsatyopayātáh¢
1.34.10ab ā́ nāsatyā gáchatam¢ hūyáte havír | mádhvah¢ pibatam madhupébhir āsábhih¢
1.34.11ab ā́ nāsatyā tribhír ekādaśáir ihá | devébhir yātam madhupéyam aśvinā
1.34.11cd prā́yus tā́ris¢t¢am¢ nī́ rápām¢si mr¢ks¢atam¢ | sédhatam¢ dvés¢o bhávatam¢ sacābhúvā
1.34.12ab ā́ no aśvinā trivr¢́tā ráthena | arvā́ñcam¢ rayím¢ vahatam¢ suvī́ram
285
1.34.12cd śr¢n¢vántā vām ávase johavīmi | vr¢dhé ca no bhavatam¢ vā́jasātau
1.35.1ab hváyāmy agním pratham¢ svastáye | hváyāmi mitrā́várun¢āv ihā́vase
1.35.6ab tisró dyā́vah¢ savitúr dvā́ upásthām¢% | ékā yamásya bhúvane virās¢ā́t¢
1.35.8ab as¢t¢áu vy àkhyat kakúbhah¢ pr¢thivyā́s | trī́ dhánva yójanā saptá síndhūn

1.36.17cd agníh¢ prā́van mitrótá médhyātithim | agníh¢ sātā́ upastutám

1.43.9cd mūrdhā́ nā́bhā soma vena | ābhū́s¢antīh¢ soma vedah¢

1.44.8ab savitā́ram us¢ásam aśvínā bhágam | agním¢ vyùs¢t¢is¢u ks¢ápah¢

1.46.1c stus¢é vām aśvinā br¢hát

1.46.2ab yā́ dasrā́ síndhumātarā | manotárā rayīn¢ā́m
1.46.2c dhiyā́ devā́ vasuvídā
1.46.4ab havís¢ā jāró apā́m¢ | píparti pápurir narā
1.46.5ab ādāró vām¢ matīnā́m¢ | nā́satyā matavacasā
1.46.6ab yā́ nah¢ pī́parad aśvinā | jyótis¢matī támas tiráh¢
1.46.7c yuñjā́thām aśvinā rátham
1.46.13ab vāvasānā́ vivásvati | sómasya pītyā́ girā́
1.46.15ab ubhā́ pibatam aśvinā | ubhā́ nah¢ śárma yachatam

1.47.1ab ay¢ám¢ vām¢ mádhumattamah¢ | sutáh¢ sóma r¢tāvr¢dhā

1.47.1cd tám aśvinā pibatam¢ tiróahnyam¢ | dhattám¢ rátnāni dāśūśe
1.47.2ab trivandhurén¢a trivr¢́tā supéśasā | ráthenā́ yātam aśvinā
1.47.3ab áśvinā mádhumattamam¢ | pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
1.47.3cd áthādyá dasrā vásu bíbhratā ráthe | dāśvā́m¢sam úpa gachatam
1.47.4ab tris¢adhasthé barhís¢i viśvavedasā | mádhvā yajñám¢ mimiks¢atam
1.47.4cd kán¢vāso vām¢ sutásomā abhídyavo | yuvā́m¢ havante aśvinā
1.47.5ab yā́bhih¢ kán¢vam abhís¢t¢ibhih¢ | prā́vatam¢ yuvám aśvinā
1.47.5cd tā́bhih¢ s¢v àsmā́m¢% avatam¢ śubhas patī | pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
1.47.6ab sudā́se dasrā vásu bíbhratā ráthe | pr¢́ks¢o vahatam aśvinā
1.47.7ab yán nāsatyā parāváti | yád vā sthó ádhi turváśe
1.47.8ab arvā́ñcā vām¢ sáptayo ’dhvaraśríyo | váhantu sávanéd úpa
1.47.8cd ís¢am¢ pr¢ñcántā sukr¢́te sudā́nava | ā́ barhíh¢ sīdatam¢ narā
1.47.9ab téna nāsatyā́ gatam¢ | ráthena sū́ryatvacā
1.47.10cd śáśvat kán¢vānām¢ sádasi priyé hí kam¢ | sómam¢ papáthur aśvinā

1.48.6cd váyo nákis¢ t¢e paptivā́m¢sa āsate | vyùs¢t¢au vājinīvati

1.48.15ab ús¢o yád adyá bhānúnā | ví dvā́rāv r¢n¢ávo diváh¢

1.51.3cd saséna cid vimadā́yāvaho vásv | ājā́v ádrim¢ vāvasānásya nartáyan

1.51.11ab mándis¢t¢a yád uśáne kāvyé sácām¢% | índro van¤kū́ van¤kutárā́dhi tis¢t¢hati

1.52.15ab ā́rcann átra marútah¢ sásminn ājáu | víśve devā́so amadann ánu tvā

1.55.7ab dānā́ya mánah¢ somapāvann astu te | ’rvā́ñcā hárī vandanaśrud ā́ kr¢dhi

1.58.1cd ví sā́dhis¢t¢hebhih¢ pathíbhī rájo mama | ā́ devátātā havís¢ā vivāsati

1.59.3ab ā́ sū́rye nā raśmáyo dhruvā́so | vaiśvānaré dadhire ’gnā́ vásūni

1.61.14ab asyéd u bhiyā́ giráyaś ca dr¢¤l™hā́ | dyā́vā ca bhū́mā janús¢as tujete

286
1.62.3ab índrasyān¤girasām¢ ces¢t¢áu | vidát sarámā tánayāya dhāsím
1.62.12ab sanā́d evá táva rā́yo gábhastau | ná ks¢ī́yante nópa dasyanti dasma
1.63.1ab tvám¢ mahā́m¢% indra yó ha śús¢mair | dyā́vā jajñānáh¢ pr¢thivī́ áme dhāh¢
1.63.2ab ā́ yád dhárī indra vívratā vér | ā́ te vájram¢ jaritā́ bāhvór dhāt
1.63.3cd tvám¢ śús¢n¢am¢ vr¢jáne pr¢ks¢á ān¢áu | yū́ne kútsāya dyumáte sácāhan
1.63.4cd yád dha śūra vr¢s¢aman¢ah¢ parācáir | ví dásyūm¢%r yónāv ákr¢to vr¢thās¢ā́t¢
1.63.5ab tvám¢ ha tyád indrā́ris¢an¢yan | dr¢¤l™hásya cin mártyānām ájus¢t¢au
1.63.6ab tvā́m¢ ha tyád indrā́rn¢asātau | svàrmīl™he nára ājā́ havante

1.65.4ab várdhantīm ā́pah¢ panvā́ súśiśvim¢ | r¢tásya yónā gárbhe sújātam

1.66.5ab durákaśocih¢ krátur ná nítyo | jāyéva yónāv áram¢ víśvasmai

1.69.1ab śukráh¢ śuśukvā⁄m¢ us¢ó ná jāráh¢ | paprā⁄ samīcī⁄ divó ná jyótih¢

1.70.4ab ádrau cid asmā antár duron¢é | viśā́m¢ ná víśvo amr¢́tah¢ svādhī́h¢

1.71.9cd rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā supān¢ī́ | gós¢u priyám amr¢́tam¢ ráks¢amān¢ā

1.72.4cd vidán márto nemádhitā cikitvā́n | agním¢ páde paramé tasthivā́m¢sam

1.73.7cd náktā ca cakrúr us¢ásā vírūpe | kr¢s¢n¢ám¢ ca várn¢am arun¢ám¢ ca sám¢ dhuh¢

1.75.5ab yájā no mitrā́várun¢ā | yájā devā́m¢% r¢t¢ám¢ br¢hát

1.79.3cd aryamā́ mitró várun¢ah¢ párijmā | tvácam¢ pr¢ñcanty úparasya yónau

1.80.6ab ádhi sā́nau ní jighnate | vájren¢a śatáparvan¢ā

1.81.3cde yuks¢vā́ madacyútā hárī | kám¢ hánah¢ kám¢ vásau | dadho ’smām¢% indra vásau dadhah¢
1.81.5ab ā́ paprau pā́rthivam¢ rájo | badbadhé rocanā́ diví

1.82.6ab yunájmi te bráhman¢ā keśínā hárī | úpa prá yāhi dadhis¢é gábhastyoh¢

1.83.3ab ádhi dváyor adadhā ukthyàm¢ váco | yatásrucā mithunā́ yā́ saparyátah¢

1.84.3ab ā́ tis¢t¢ha vr¢trahan rátham¢ | yuktā́ te bráhman¢ā hárī

1.89.3cd aryamán¢am¢ várun¢am¢ sómam aśvínā | sárasvatī nah¢ subhágā máyas karat
1.89.4cd tád grā́vān¢ah¢ somasúto mayobhúvas | tád aśvinā śr¢n¢utam¢ dhis¢n¢yā yuvám

1.91.23cd mā́ tvā́ tanad ī́śis¢e vīryàsya | ubháyebhyah¢ prá cikitsā gávis¢t¢au

1.92.16ab áśvinā vartír asmád ā́ | gómad dasrā híran¢yavat

1.92.16c arvā́g rátham¢ sámanasā ní yachatam
1.92.17ab yā́v itthā́ ślókam ā́ divó | jyótir jánāya cakráthuh¢
1.92.17c ā́ na ū́rjam¢ vahatam aśvinā yuvám
1.92.18ab éhá devā́ mayobhúvā | dasrā́ híran¢yavartanī

1.93.1ab ágnīs¢omāv imám¢ sú me | śr¢n¢utám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā hávam

1.93.2ab ágnīs¢omā yó adyá vām | idám¢ vácah¢ saparyáti
1.93.3ab ágnīs¢omā yá ā́hutim¢ | yó vām¢ dā́śād dhavís¢kr¢tim
1.93.4ab ágnīs¢omā céti tád vīryàm¢ vām¢ | yád ámus¢n¢ītam avasám¢ pan¢ím¢ gā́h¢

287
1.93.5cd yuvám¢ síndhūm¢%r abhíśaster avadyā́d | ágnīs¢omāv ámuñcatam¢ gr¢bhītā́n
1.93.6cd ágnīs¢omā bráhman¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | urúm¢ yajñā́ya cakrathur ulokám
1.93.7ab ágnīs¢omā havís¢ah¢ prásthitasya | vītám¢ háryatam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢éthām
1.93.7cd suśármān¢ā svávasā hí bhūtám | áthā dhattam¢ yájamānāya śám¢ yóh¢
1.93.8ab yó agnī́s¢ómā havís¢ah¢ saparyā́d | devadrī́cā mánasā yó ghr¢téna
1.93.9ab ágnīs¢omā sávedasā | sáhūtī vanatam¢ gírah¢
1.93.10ab ágnīs¢omāv anéna vām¢ | yó vām¢ ghr¢téna dā́śati
1.93.11ab ágnīs¢omāv imā́ni no | yuvám¢ havyā́ jujos¢atam
1.93.12ab ágnīs¢omā pipr¢tám árvato na | ā́ pyāyantām usríyā havyasū́dah¢

1.94.10ab yád áyukthā arus¢ā́ róhitā ráthe | vā́tajūtā vr¢s¢abhásyeva te rávah¢

1.94.15ab yásmai tvám¢ sudravin¢o dádāśo | ’nāgāstvám adite sarvátātā

1.95.3cd pū́rvām ánu prá díśam¢ pā́rthivānām | r¢tū́n praśā́sad ví dadhāv anus¢t¢hú
1.95.7ab úd yam¢yamīti savitéva bāhū́ | ubhé sícau yatate bhīmá r¢ñján

1.96.5ab náktos¢ā́sā várn¢am āmémyāne | dhāpáyete śíśum ékam¢ samīcī́

1.98.1ab vaiśvānarásya sumatáu syāma | rā́jā hí kam¢ bhúvanānām abhiśrī́h¢

1.100.7ab tám ūtáyo ran¢ayañ chū́rasātau | tám¢ ks¢émasya ks¢itáyah¢ kr¢n¢vata trā́m

1.102.2cd asmé sūryācandramásābhicáks¢e | śraddhé kám indra carato vitarturám

1.102.3cd ājā́ na indra mánasā purus¢t¢uta | tvāyádbhyo maghavañ chárma yacha nah¢
1.102.6ab gojítā bāhū́ ámitakratuh¢ simáh¢ | kárman-karmañ chatámūtih¢ khajam¢karáh¢
1.102.10ab tvám¢ jigetha ná dhánā rurodhitha | árbhes¢v ājā́ maghavan mahátsu ca

1.104.7cd mā́ no ákr¢te puruhūta yónāv | índra ks¢údhyadbhyo váya āsutím¢ dāh¢

1.105.16ab asáu yáh¢ pánthā ādityó | diví pravā́cyam¢ kr¢táh¢

1.106.3ab ávantu nah¢ pitárah¢ supravācanā́ | utá devī́ deváputre r¢tāvr¢́dhā

1.108.1cd ténā́ yātam¢ sarátham¢ tasthivā́m¢sā | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya

1.108.3ab cakrā́the hí sadhryàn¤ nā́ma bhadrám¢ | sadhrīcīnā́ vr¢trahan¢ā utá sthah¢
1.108.3cd tā́v indrāgnī sadhryàñcā nis¢ádyā | vr¢́s¢n¢ah¢ sómasya vr¢s¢an¢ā́ vr¢s¢ethām
1.108.4ab sámiddhes¢v agnís¢v ānajānā́ | yatásrucā barhír u tistirān¢ā́
1.108.7ab yád indrāgnī mádathah¢ své duron¢é | yád brahmán¢i rā́jani vā yajatrā
1.108.7cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.8cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.9cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.10cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.11cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.12ab yád indrāgnī úditā sū́ryasya | mádhye diváh¢ svadháyā mādáyethe
1.108.12cd átah¢ pári vr¢s¢an¢āv ā́ hí yātám | áthā sómasya pibatam¢ sutásya
1.108.13a evéndrāgnī papivā́m¢sā sutásya | víśvāsmábhyam¢ sám¢ jayatam¢ dhánāni

1.109.2ab áśravam¢ hí bhūridā́vattarā vām¢ | víjāmātur utá vā ghā syālā́t

1.109.3cd indrāgníbhyām¢ kám¢ vr¢́s¢an¢o madanti | tā́ hy ádrī dhis¢án¢āyā upásthe
1.109.4cd tā́v aśvinā bhadrahastā supān¢ī | ā́ dhāvatam¢ mádhunā pr¢n¤ktám apsú
1.109.5ab yuvā́m indrāgnī vásuno vibhāgé | tavástamā śuśrava vr¢trahátye
1.109.5cd tā́v āsádyā barhís¢i yajñé asmín | prá cars¢an¢ī mādayethām¢ sutásya
1.109.8ab púram¢darā śíks¢atam¢ vajrahastā | asmā́m¢% indrāgnī avatam¢ bháres¢u
288
1.110.8cd sáudhanvanāsah¢ svapasyáyā naro | jívrī yúvānā pitárākr¢n¢otana
1.110.9ab vā́jebhir no vā́jasātāv avid¢d¢hy | r¢bhumā́m¢% indra citrám ā́ dars¢i rā́dhah¢

1.111.1ab táks¢an rátham¢ suvr¢́tam¢ vidmanā́pasas | táks¢an hárī indravā́hā vr¢́s¢an¢vasū

1.111.4cd ubhā́ mitrā́várun¢ā nūnám aśvínā | té no hinvantu sātáye dhiyé jis¢é

1.112.1cd yā́bhir bháre kārámám¢śāya jínvathas | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.2cd yā́bhir dhíyó ’vathah¢ kármann is¢t¢áye | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.3cd yā́bhir dhenúm asvàm¢ pínvatho narā | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.4cd yā́bhis trimántur ábhavad vicaks¢an¢ás | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.5cd yā́bhih¢ kán¢vam¢ prá sís¢āsantam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.6cd yā́bhih¢ karkándhum¢ vayyàm¢ ca jínvathas | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.7cd yā́bhih¢ pr¢́śnigum¢ purukútsam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.8ab yā́bhih¢ śácībhir vr¢s¢an¢ā parāvr¢́jam¢ | prā́ndhám¢ śron¢ám¢ cáks¢asa étave kr¢tháh¢
1.112.8cd yā́bhir vártikām¢ grasitā́m ámuñcatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.9ab yā́bhih¢ síndhum¢ mádhumantam ásaścatam¢ | vásis¢t¢ham¢ yā́bhir ajarāv ájinvatam
1.112.9cd yā́bhih¢ kútsam¢ śrutáryam¢ náryam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.10ab yā́bhir viśpálām¢ dhanasā́m atharvyàm¢ | sahásramīl™ha ājā́v ájinvatam
1.112.10cd yā́bhir váśam aśvyám¢ pren¢ím ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.11cd kaks¢ī́vantam¢ stotā́ram¢ yā́bhir ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.12cd yā́bhis triśóka usríyā udā́jata | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.13cd yā́bhir vípram¢ prá bharádvājam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.14cd yā́bhih¢ pūrbhídye trasádasyum ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.15cd yā́bhir vyàśvam utá pr¢́thim ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.16ab yā́bhir narā śayáve yā́bhir átraye | yā́bhih¢ purā́ mánave gātúm īs¢áthuh¢
1.112.16cd yā́bhih¢ śā́rīr ā́jatam¢ syū́maraśmaye | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.17cd yā́bhih¢ śáryātam ávatho mahādhané | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.18cd yā́bhir mánum¢ śū́ram is¢ā́ samā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.19cd yā́bhih¢ sudā́sa ūháthuh¢ sudevyàm¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.20cd omyā́vatīm¢ subhárām r¢tastúbham¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.21cd mádhu priyám¢ bharatho yát sarád¢bhyas | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.22ab yā́bhir náram¢ gos¢uyúdham¢ nr¢s¢ā́hye | ks¢étrasya sātā́ tánayasya jínvathah¢
1.112.22cd yā́bhī ráthām¢% ávatho yā́bhir árvatas | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.23cd yā́bhir dhvasántim¢ purus¢ántim ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir ū s¢ú ūtíbhir aśvinā́ gatam
1.112.24ab ápnasvatīm aśvinā vā́cam asmé | kr¢tám¢ no dasrā vr¢́s¢an¢ā manīs¢ā́m
1.112.24cd adyūtyé ’vase ní hvaye vām¢ | vr¢dhé ca no bhavatam¢ vā́jasātau
1.112.25ab dyúbhir aktúbhih¢ pári pātam asmā́n | áris¢t¢ebhir aśvinā sáubhagebhih¢

1.113.2cd samānábandhū amr¢́te anūcī́ | dyā́vā várn¢am¢ carata āmināné

1.113.3cd ná methete ná tasthatuh¢ suméke | náktos¢ā́sā sámanasā vírūpe

1.114.8ab mā́ nas toké tánaye mā́ na āyáu | mā́ no gós¢u mā́ no áśves¢u rīris¢ah¢

1.115.6ab adyā́ devā úditā sū́ryasya | nír ám¢hasah¢ pipr¢tā́ nír avadyā́t

1.116.1cd yā́v árbhagāya vimadā́ya jāyā́m¢ | senājúvā nyūhátū ráthena

1.116.2ab vīl™upátmabhir āśuhémabhir vā | devā́nām¢ vā jūtíbhih¢ śā́śadānā
1.116.2cd tád rā́sabho nāsatyā sahásram | ājā́ yamásya pradháne jigāya
1.116.3ab túgro ha bhujyúm aśvinodameghé | rayím¢ ná káś cin mamr¢vā́m¢% ávāhāh¢
1.116.4ab tisráh¢ ks¢ápas trír áhātivrájadbhir | nā́satyā bhujyúm ūhathuh¢ patam¢gáih¢
1.116.5cd yád aśvinā ūháthur bhujyúm ástam¢ | śatā́ritrām¢ nā́vam ātasthivā́m¢sam
1.116.6ab yám aśvinā dadáthuh¢ śvetám áśvam | aghā́śvāya śáśvad ít svastí
1.116.7ab yuvám¢ narā stuvaté pajriyā́ya | kaks¢ī́vate aradatam¢ púram¢dhim

289
1.116.8cd r¢bī́se átrim aśvinā́vanītam | ún ninyathuh¢ sárvagan¢am¢ svastí
1.116.9ab párāvatám¢ nāsatyānudethām | uccā́budhnam¢ cakrathur jihmábāram
1.116.10ab jujurús¢o nāsatyotá vavrím¢ | prā́muñcatam¢ drāpím iva cyávānāt
1.116.10cd prā́tiratam¢ jahitásyā́yu dasrā | ā́d ít pátim akr¢n¢utam¢ kanī́nām
1.116.11ab tád vām¢ narā śám¢syam¢ rā́dhyam¢ ca | abhis¢t¢imán nāsatyā várūtham
1.116.11cd yád vidvā́m¢sā nidhím ivā́pagūl™ham | úd darśatā́d ūpáthur vándanāya
1.116.12ab tád vām¢ narā sanáye dám¢sa ugrám | āvís¢ kr¢n¢omi tanyatúr ná vr¢s¢t¢ím
1.116.13ab ájohavīn nāsatyā karā́ vām¢ | mahé yā́man purubhujā púram¢dhih¢
1.116.13cd śrutám¢ tác chā́sur iva vadhrimatyā́ | híran¢yahastam aśvināv adattam
1.116.14ab āsnó vr¢́kasya vártikām abhī́ke | yuvám¢ narā nāsatyāmumuktam
1.116.14cd utó kavím¢ purubhujā yuvám¢ ha | kr¢́pamān¢am akr¢n¢utam¢ vicáks¢e
1.116.15ab carítram¢ hí vér ivā́chedi parn¢ám | ājā́ khelásya páritakmyāyām
1.116.16cd tásmā aks¢ī́ nāsatyā vicáks¢a | ā́dhattam¢ dasrā bhis¢ajāv anarván
1.116.17cd víśve devā́ ánv amanyata hr¢dbhíh¢ | sám u śriyā́ nāsatyā sacethe
1.116.18ab yád áyātam¢ dívodāsāya vartír | bharádvājāyāśvinā háyantā
1.116.18cd revád uvāha sacanó rátho vām¢ | vr¢s¢abháś ca śim¢śumā́raś ca yuktā́
1.116.19ab rayím¢ suks¢atrám¢ svapatyám ā́yuh¢ | suvī́ryam¢ nāsatyā váhantā
1.116.19cd ā́ jahnā́vīm¢ sámanasópa vā́jais | trír áhno bhāgám¢ dádhatīm ayātam
1.116.20cd vibhindúnā nāsatyā ráthena | ví párvatām¢% ajarayū́ ayātam
1.116.21ab ékasyā vástor ā́vatam¢ rán¢āya | váśam aśvinā sanáye sahásrā
1.116.21cd nír ahatam¢ duchúnā índravantā | pr¢thuśrávaso vr¢s¢an¢āv árātīh¢
1.116.22cd śayáve cin nāsatyā śácībhir | jásuraye staryàm pipyathur gā́m
1.116.23ab avasyaté stuvaté kr¢s¢n¢iyā́ya | r¢jūyaté nāsatyā śácībhih¢
1.116.25ab prá vām¢ dám¢sām¢sy aśvināv avocam | asyá pátih¢ syām¢ sugávah¢ suvī́rah¢

1.117.1ab mádhvah¢ sómasyāśvinā mádāya | pratnó hótā́ vivāsate vām

1.117.1cd barhís¢matī rātír víśritā gī́r | is¢ā́ yātam¢ nāsatyópa vā́jaih¢
1.117.2ab yó vām aśvinā mánaso jávīyān | ráthah¢ sváśvo víśa ājígāti
1.117.2cd yéna gáchathah¢ sukr¢́to duron¢ám¢ | téna narā vartír asmábhya yātam
1.117.3ab r¢́s¢im¢ narāv ám¢hasah¢ pā́ñcajanyam | r¢bī́sād átrim¢ muñcatho gan¢éna
1.117.3cd minántā dásyor áśivasya māyā́ | anupūrvám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā codáyantā
1.117.4ab áśvam¢ ná gūl™hám aśvinā durévair | r¢́s¢im¢ narā vr¢s¢an¢ā rebhám apsú
1.117.5ab sus¢upvā́m¢sam¢ ná nírr¢ter upásthe | sū́ryam¢ ná dasrā támasi ks¢iyántam
1.117.5cd śubhé rukmám¢ ná darśatám¢ níkhātam | úd ūpathur aśvinā vándanāya
1.117.6ab tád vām¢ narā śám¢syam¢ pajriyén¢a | kaks¢ī́vatā nāsatyā párijman
1.117.7ab yuvám¢ narā stuvaté kr¢s¢n¢iyā́ya | vis¢n¢āpvàm¢ dadathur víśvakāya
1.117.7cd ghós¢āyai cit pitr¢s¢áde duron¢é | pátim¢ jū́ryantyā aśvināv adattam
1.117.8ab yuvám¢ śyā́vāya rúśatīm adattam¢ | maháh¢ ks¢on¢ásyāśvinā kán¢vāya
1.117.8cd pravā́cyam¢ tád vr¢s¢an¢ā kr¢tám¢ vām¢ | yán nārs¢adā́ya śrávo adhyádhattam
1.117.9ab purū́ várpām¢sy aśvinā dádhānā | ní pedáva ūhathur āśúm áśvam
1.117.10cd yád vām¢ pajrā́so aśvinā hávante | yātám is¢ā́ ca vidús¢e ca vā́jam
1.117.11ab sūnór mā́nenāśvinā gr¢n¢ānā́ | vā́jam¢ víprāya bhuran¢ā rádantā
1.117.11cd agástye bráhman¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | sám¢ viśpálām¢ nāsatyārin¢ītam
1.117.12ab kúha yā́ntā sus¢t¢utím¢ kāvyásya | dívo napātā vr¢s¢an¢ā śayutrā́
1.117.12cd híran¢yasyeva kaláśam¢ níkhātam | úd ūpathur daśamé aśvinā́han
1.117.13ab yuvám¢ cyávānam aśvinā járantam¢ | púnar yúvānam¢ cakrathuh¢ śácībhih¢
1.117.13cd yuvó rátham¢ duhitā́ sū́ryasya | sahá śriyā́ nāsatyāvr¢n¢īta
1.117.14ab yuvám¢ túgrāya pūrvyébhir évaih¢ | punarmanyā́v abhavatam¢ yuvānā
1.117.15ab ájohavīd aśvinā taugryó vām¢ | pról™hah¢ samudrám avyathír jaganvā́n
1.117.15cd nís¢ t¢ám ūhathuh¢ suyújā ráthena | mánojavasā vr¢s¢an¢ā svastí
1.117.16ab ájohavīd aśvinā vártikā vām | āsnó yát sīm ámuñcatam¢ vr¢́kasya
1.117.16cd ví jayús¢ā yayathuh¢ sā́nv ádrer | jātám¢ vis¢vā́co ahatam¢ vis¢én¢a
1.117.17cd ā́ks¢ī́ r¢jrā́śve aśvināv adhattam¢ | jyótir andhā́ya cakrathur vicáks¢e
290
1.117.18ab śunám andhā́ya bháram ahvayat sā́ | vr¢kī́r aśvinā vr¢s¢an¢ā náréti
1.117.19ab mahī́ vām ūtír aśvinā mayobhū́r | utá srāmám¢ dhis¢n¢yā sám¢ rin¢īthah¢
1.117.19cd áthā yuvā́m íd ahvayat púram¢dhir | ā́gachatam¢ sīm¢ vr¢s¢an¢āv ávobhih¢
1.117.20ab ádhenum¢ dasrā staryàm¢ vís¢aktām | ápinvatam¢ śayáve aśvinā gā́m
1.117.21ab yávam¢ vr¢ken¢āśvinā vápantā | ís¢am¢ duhántā mánus¢āya dasrā
1.117.21cd abhí dásyum¢ bákuren¢ā dhámantā | urú jyótiś cakrathur ā́ryāya
1.117.22ab ātharvan¢ā́yāśvinā dadhīce | áśvyam¢ śírah¢ práty airayatam
1.117.22cd sá vām¢ mádhu prá vocad r¢tāyán | tvās¢t¢rám¢ yád dasrāv apikaks¢yàm¢ vām
1.117.23ab sádā kavī sumatím ā́ cake vām¢ | víśvā dhíyo aśvinā prā́vatam¢ me
1.117.23cd asmé rayím¢ nāsatyā br¢hántam | apatyasā́cam¢ śrútyam¢ rarāthām
1.117.24ab híran¢yahastam aśvinā rárān¢ā | putrám¢ narā vadhrimatyā́ adattam
1.117.24cd trídhā ha śyā́vam aśvinā víkastam | új jīvása airayatam¢ sudānū
1.117.25ab etā́ni vām aśvinā vīryā̀n¢i | prá pūrvyā́n¢y āyávo ’vocan
1.117.25cd bráhma kr¢n¢vánto vr¢s¢an¢ā yuvábhyām¢ | suvī́rāso vidátham ā́ vadema

1.118.1ab ā́ vām¢ rátho aśvinā śyenápatvā | sumr¢¤l™īkáh¢ svávām¢% yātv arvā́n¤

1.118.1cd yó mártyasya mánaso jávīyān | trivandhuró vr¢s¢an¢ā vā́taram¢hāh¢
1.118.2cd pínvatam¢ gā́ jínvatam árvato no | vardháyatam aśvinā vīrám asmé
1.118.3ab pravádyāmanā suvr¢́tā ráthena | dásrāv imám¢ śr¢n¢utam¢ ślókam ádreh¢
1.118.3cd kím an¤gá vām¢ práty ávartim¢ gámis¢t¢hā | āhúr víprāso aśvinā purājā́h¢
1.118.4ab ā́ vām¢ śyenā́so aśvinā vahantu | ráthe yuktā́sa ā́śávah¢ patam¢gā́h¢
1.118.4cd yé aptúro divyā́so ná gr¢́dhrā | abhí práyo nāsatyā váhanti
1.118.5ab ā́ vām¢ rátham¢ yuvatís tis¢t¢had átra | jus¢t¢vī́ narā duhitā́ sū́ryasya
1.118.6ab úd vándanam airatam¢ dam¢sánābhir | úd rebhám¢ dasrā vr¢s¢an¢ā śácībhih¢
1.118.7ab yuvám átrayé ’vanītāya taptám | ū́rjam omā́nam aśvināv adhattam
1.118.7cd yuvám¢ kán¢vāyā́piriptāya cáks¢uh¢ | práty adhattam¢ sus¢t¢utím¢ jujus¢ān¢ā́
1.118.8ab yuvám¢ dhenúm¢ śayáve nādhitā́ya | ápinvatam aśvinā pūrvyā́ya
1.118.9ab yuvám¢ śvetám¢ pedáva índrajūtam | ahihánam aśvinādattam áśvam
1.118.10ab tā́ vām narā sv ávase sujātā́ | hávāmahe aśvinā nā́dhamānāh¢
1.118.10cd ā́ na úpa vásumatā ráthena | gíro jus¢ān¢ā́ suvitā́ya yātam
1.118.11ab ā́ śyenásya jávasā nūtanena | asmé yātam¢ nāsatyā sajós¢āh¢
1.118.11cd háve hí vām aśvinā rātáhavyah¢ | śaśvattamā́yā us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au

1.119.2cd svádāmi gharmám¢ práti yanty ūtáya | ā́ vām ūrjā́nī rátham aśvināruhat
1.119.3cd yuvór áha pravan¢é cekite rátho | yád aśvinā váhathah¢ sūrím ā́ váram
1.119.4cd yāsis¢t¢ám¢ vartír vr¢s¢an¢ā vijenyàm¢ | dívodāsāya máhi ceti vām ávah¢
1.119.5ab yuvór aśvinā vápus¢e yuvāyújam¢ | rátham¢ vā́n¢ī yematur asya śárdhyam
1.119.7ab yuvám¢ vándanam¢ nírr¢tam¢ jaran¢yáyā | rátham¢ ná dasrā karan¢ā́ sám invathah¢
1.119.10ab yuvám¢ pedave puruvā́ram aśvinā | spr¢dhā́m¢ śvetám¢ tarutā́ram¢ duvasyathah¢

1.120.1ab kā́ rādhad dhótrāśvinā vām | kó vām¢ jós¢a ubháyoh¢

1.120.2ab vidvā́m¢sāv íd dúrah¢ pr¢ched | ávidvān itthā́paro acetā́h¢
1.120.2c nū́ cin nú márte ákrau
1.120.3ab tā́ vidvā́m¢sā havāmahe vām¢ | tā́ no vidvā́m¢sā mánma vocetam adyá
1.120.4ab ví pr¢chāmi pākyā̀ ná devā́n | vás¢at¢kr¢tasyādbhutásya dasrā
1.120.6ab śrutám¢ gāyatrám¢ tákavānasya | ahám¢ cid dhí rirébhāśvinā vām
1.120.7cd tā́ no vasū sugopā́ syātam¢ | pātám¢ no vr¢́kād aghāyóh¢
1.120.12c ubhā́ tā́ básri náśyatah¢

1.121.5ab túbhyam¢ páyo yát pitárāv ánītām¢ | rā́dhah¢ surétas turán¢e bhuran¢yū́

1.122.2ab pátnīva pūrváhūtim¢ vāvr¢dhádhyā | us¢ā́sānáktā purudhā́ vídāne

1.122.4ab utá tyā́ me yaśásā śvetanā́yai | vyántā pā́ntauśijó huvádhyai

291
1.122.4cd prá vo nápātam apā́m¢ kr¢n¢udhvam¢ | prá mātárā rāspinásyāyóh¢
1.122.6ab śrutám¢ me mitrāvarun¢a hávemā́ | utá śrutam¢ sádane viśvátah¢ sīm
1.122.9ab jáno yó mitrāvarun¢āv abhidhrúg | apó ná vām¢ sunóty aks¢n¢ayādhrúk
1.122.11ab ádha gmántā náhus¢o hávam¢ sūréh¢ | śrótā rājāno amr¢́tasya mandrāh¢
1.122.15cd rátho vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā dīrghā́psāh¢ | syū́magabhastih¢ sū́ro nā́dyaut

1.123.2cd uccā́ vy ákhyad yuvatíh¢ punarbhū́r | ós¢ā́ agan prathamā́ pūrváhūtau

1.124.1ab us¢ā́ uchántī samidhāné agnā́[u] | udyán sū́rya urviyā́ jyótir aśret
1.124.5cd vy ù prathate vitarám¢ várīya | óbhā́ pr¢n¢ántī pitrór upásthā
1.124.12ab út te váyaś cid vasatér apaptan | náraś ca yé pitubhā́jo vyùs¢t¢au

1.126.1ab ámandān stómān prá bhare manīs¢ā́ | síndhāv ádhi ks¢iyató bhāvyásya
1.126.5ab pū́rvām ánu práyatim ā́ dade vas | trī́n yuktā́m¢% as¢t¢ā́v arídhāyaso gā́h

1.127.3de vīl™ú cid yásya sámr¢tau | śrúvad váneva yát sthirám

1.128.6fg víśvasmā ít sukr¢́te vā́ram r¢n¢vaty | agnír dvā́rā vy r¢̀nvati

1.131.1c dyumnásātā várīmabhih¢

1.131.3ab ví tvā tatasre mithunā́ avasyávo | vrajásya sātā́ gávyasya nih¢sr¢́jah¢
1.131.3de yád gavyántā dvā́ jánā | svàr yántā samū́hasi
1.131.6c svàrs¢ātā hávīmabhih¢

1.132.6ab yuvám¢ tám indrāparvatā puroyúdhā | yó nah¢ pr¢tanyā́d ápa tám¢-tam íd dhatam¢

1.134.3ab vāyúr yun¤kte róhitā vāyúr arun¢ā́ | vāyū́ ráthe ajirā́ dhurí vól™have
1.134.3c váhis¢t¢hā dhurí vól™have

1.135.5fg índravāyū sutā́nām ádribhir yuvám¢ | mádāya vājadā yuvám

1.136.1de tā́ samrā́jā ghr¢tā́sutī | yajñé-yajña úpastutā

1.136.3c jāgr¢vā́m¢sā divé-dive
1.136.3de jyótis¢mat ks¢atrám āśāte | ādityā́ dā́nunas pátī
1.136.4fg táthā rājānā karatho yád ī́maha | r¢́tāvānā yád ī́mahe

1.137.1de ā́ rājānā divispr¢śā | asmatrā́ gantam úpa nah¢

1.137.1fg imé vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā gávāśirah¢ | sómāh¢ śukrā́ gávāśirah¢
1.137.3de asmatrā́ gantam úpa no | ’rvā́ñcā sómapītaye
1.137.3fg ayám¢ vām mitrāvarun¢ā nr¢́bhih¢ sutáh¢ | sóma ā́ pītáye sutáh¢

1.139.1de yád dha krān¢ā́ vivásvati | nā́bhā sam¢dā́yi návyasī

1.139.2ab yád dha tyán mitrāvarun¢āv r¢tā́d ádhy | ādadā́the ánr¢tam¢ svéna manyúnā
1.139.3ab yuvā́m¢ stómebhir devayánto aśvinā | āśrāváyanta iva ślókam āyávo
1.139.3de yuvór víśvā ádhi śríyah¢ | pr¢́ks¢aś ca viśvavedasā
1.139.3fg prus¢āyánte vām paváyo hiran¢yáye | ráthe dasrā hiran¢yáye
1.139.4ab áceti dasrā vy ù nā́kam r¢n¢vatho | yuñjáte vām¢ rathayújo dívis¢t¢is¢v
1.139.4de ádhi vām¢ sthā́ma vandhúre | ráthe dasrā hiran¢yáye
1.139.4fg pathéva yántāv anuśā́satā rájo | ’ñjasā śā́satā rájah¢

1.140.3ab kr¢s¢n¢aprútau vevijé asya saks¢ítā[u] | ubhā́ tarete abhí mātárā śíśum

1.141.4cd ubhā́ yád asya janús¢am¢ yád ínvata | ā́d íd yávis¢t¢ho abhavad ghr¢n¢ā́ śúcih¢

292
1.142.7ab ā́ bhándamāne úpāke | náktos¢ā́sā supéśasā
1.142.7cd yahvī́ r¢tásya mātárā | sī́datām¢ barhír ā́ sumát
1.142.8ab mandrájihvā jugurván¢ī | hótārā dáivyā kavī́
1.142.10cd tvás¢t¢ā pós¢āya ví s¢yatu | rāyé nā́bhā no asmayúh¢

1.143.2cd asyá krátvā samidhānásya majmánā | prá dyā́vā śocíh¢ pr¢thivī́ arocayat
1.143.4ab yám eriré bhr¢gavo viśvávedasam¢ | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ bhúvanasya majmánā

1.144.2ab abhī́m r¢tásya dohánā anūs¢ata | yónau devásya sádane párīvr¢tāh¢

1.144.3ab yúyūs¢atah¢ sávayasā tád íd vápuh¢ | samānám ártham¢ vitáritratā mitháh ¢
1.144.4ab yám īm dvā́ sávayasā saparyátah¢ | samāné yónā mithunā́ sámokasā
1.144.6cd énī ta eté br¢hatī́ abhiśríyā | hiran¢yáyī vákvarī barhír āśāte
1.144.7cd yó viśvátah¢ pratyán¤n¤ ási darśató | ran¢váh¢ sám¢dr¢s¢t¢au pitumā́m¢% iva ks¢áyah¢

1.146.2cd urvyā́h¢ padó ní dadhāti sā́nau | rihánty ū́dho arus¢ā́so asya

1.148.3cd prá sū́ nayanta gr¢bháyanta is¢t¢ā́v | áśvāso ná rathyò rārahān¢ā́h¢

1.149.2c prá yáh¢ sasrān¢áh¢ śiśrītá yónau

1.151.2cd ádha krátum¢ vidatam¢ gātúm árcata | utá śrutam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā pastyā̀vatah¢
1.151.3ab ā́ vām¢ bhūs¢an ks¢itáyo jánma ródasoh¢ | pravā́cyam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā dáks¢ase mahé
1.151.4ab prá sā́ ks¢itír asura yā́ máhi priyá | r¢́tāvānāv r¢tám ā́ ghos¢atho br¢hát
1.151.8ab yuvā́m¢ yajñáih¢ prathamā́ góbhir añjata | r¢́tāvānā mánaso ná práyuktis¢u
1.151.9ab revád váyo dadhāthe revád āśāthe | nárā māyā́bhir itáūti mā́hinam

1.152.1cd ávātiratam ánr¢tāni vísva | r¢téna mitrāvarun¢ā sacethe

1.152.3b apā́d eti prathamā́ padvátīnām¢ | kás tád vām mitrāvarun¢ā́ ciketa
1.152.7ab ā́ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā havyájus¢t¢im¢ | námasā devāv ávasā vavr¢tyām

1.153.1ab yájāmahe vām¢ maháh¢ sajós¢ā | havyébhir mitrāvarun¢ā námobhih¢

1.153.2ab prástutir vām¢ dhā́ma ná práyuktir | áyāmi mitrāvarun¢ā suvr¢ktíh¢
1.153.2cd anákti yád vām¢ vidáthes¢u hótā | sumnám¢ vām¢ sūrír vr¢s¢an¢āv íyaks¢an
1.153.3ab pīpā́ya dhenúr áditir r¢tā́ya | jánāya mitrāvarun¢ā havirdé

1.155.1cd yā́ sā́nuni párvatānām ádābhyā | mahás tasthátur árvateva sādhúnā

1.155.2cd yā́ mártyāya pratidhīyámānam ít | kr¢śā́nor ástur asanā́m urus¢yáthah¢
1.155.3ab tā́ īm¢ vardhanti máhy asya páum¢syam¢ | ní mātárā nayati rétase bhujé

1.156.4ab tám asya rā́jā várun¢as tám aśvínā | krátum¢ sacanta mā́rutasya vedhásah¢

1.157.1cd ā́yuks¢ātām aśvínā yā́tave rátham¢ | prā́sāvīd deváh¢ savitā́ jágat pr¢́thak
1.157.2ab yád yuñjā́the vr¢́s¢an¢am aśvinā rátham¢ | ghr¢téna no mádhunā ks¢atrám uks¢atam
1.157.2cd asmā́kam¢ bráhma pr¢́tanāsu jinvatam¢ | vayám¢ dhánā śū́rasātā bhajemahi
1.157.4ab ā́ ná ū́rjam¢ vahatam aśvinā yuvám¢ | mádhumatyā nah¢ káśayā mimiks¢atam
1.157.4cd prā́yus tā́ris¢t¢am¢ nī́ rápām¢si mr¢ks¢atam¢ | sédhatam¢ dvés¢o bhávatam¢ sacābhúvā
1.157.5cd yuvám agním¢ ca vr¢s¢an¢āv apáś ca | vánaspátīm¢%r aśvināv áirayethām
1.157.6ab yuvám¢ ha stho bhis¢ájā bhes¢ajébhir | átho ha stho rathyā̀ rā́thyebhih¢
1.157.6cd átho ha ks¢atrám ádhi dhattha ugrā | yó vām¢ havís¢mān mánasā dadā́śa

1.158.1ab vásū rudrā́ purumántū vr¢dhántā | daśasyátam¢ no vr¢s¢an¢āv abhís¢t¢au

1.158.1cd dásrā ha yád rékn¢a aucathyó vām¢ | prá yát sasrā́the ákavābhir ūtī́

293
1.158.5cd śíro yád asya traitanó vitáks¢at | svayám¢ dāsá úro ám¢sāv ápi gdha

1.159.1ab prá dyā́vā yajñáih¢ pr¢thivī́ r¢tāvr¢́dhā | mahī́ stus¢e vidáthes¢u prácetasā
1.159.1cd devébhir yé deváputre sudám¢sasā | itthā́ dhiyā́ vā́ryān¢i prabhū́s¢atah¢
1.159.2cd surétasā pitárā bhū́ma cakratur | urú prajā́yā amr¢́tam¢ várīmabhih¢
1.159.3ab té sūnávah¢ svápasah¢ sudám¢saso | mahī́ jajñur mātárā pūrvácittaye
1.159.4ab té māyíno mamire suprácetaso | jāmī́ sáyonī mithunā́ sámokasā

1.160.1ab té hí dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ viśváśambhuva | r¢tā́varī rájaso dhārayátkavī

1.160.2ab uruvyácasā mahínī asaścátā | pitā́ mātā́ ca bhúvanāni raks¢atah¢
1.160.4ab ayám¢ devā́nām apásām apástamo | yó jajā́na ródasī viśváśambhuvā

1.161.3cd dhenúh¢ kártvā yuvaśā́ kártvā dvā́ | tā́ni bhrātar ánu vah¢ kr¢tvy émasi
1.161.6ab índro hárī yuyujé aśvínā rátham¢ | br¢́haspátir viśvárūpām úpājata
1.161.7ab níś cárman¢o gā́m arin¢īta dhītíbhir | yā́ járantā yuvaśā́ tā́kr¢n¢otana
1.161.10cd ā́ nimrúcah¢ śákr¢d éko ápābharat | kím¢ svit putrébhyah¢ pitárā úpāvatuh¢
1.161.12ab sammī́lya yád bhúvanā paryásarpata | kvà svit tātyā́ pitárā va āsatuh¢

1.162.9ab yád áśvasya kravís¢o máks¢ikā́śa | yád vā svárau svádhitau riptám ásti
1.162.14cd yác ca papaú yác ca ghāsím¢ jaghā́sa | sárvā tā́ te ápi devés¢v astu
1.162.19ab ékas tvás¢t¢ur áśvasyā viśastā́ | dvā́ yantā́rā bhavatas tátha r¢túh¢
1.162.19cd yā́ te gā́trān¢ām¢ r¢tuthā́ kr¢n¢ómi | tā́-tā pín¢d¢ānām¢ prá juhomy agnáu
1.162.21cd hárī te yúñjā pr¢́s¢atī abhūtām | úpāsthād vājī́ dhurí rā́sabhasya

1.163.1cd śyenásya paks¢ā́ harin¢ásya bāhū́ | upastútyam¢ máhi jātám¢ te arvan

1.164.20ab dvā́ suparn¢ā́ sayújā sákhāyā | samānám¢ vr¢ks¢ám¢ pári s¢asvajāte

1.164.29ab ayám¢ sá śin¤kte yéna gáur abhī́vr¢tā | mímāti māyúm¢ dhvasánāv ádhi śritā́
1.164.32cd sá mātúr yónā párivīto antár | bahuprajā́ nírr¢tim ā́ viveśá
1.164.38cd tā́ śáśvantā vis¢ūcī́nā viyántā | ny ànyám¢ cikyúr ná ní cikyur anyám

1.165.4cd ā́ śāsate práti haryanty ukthā́ | imā́ hárī vahatas tā́ no ácha

1.167.8ab pā́nti mitrā́várun¢āv avadyā́c | cáyata īm aryamó ápraśastān

1.169.2cd marútām¢ pr¢tsutír hā́samānā | svàrmīl™hasya pradhánasya sātáu

1.173.2cd prá mandayúr manā́m¢ gūrta hótā | bhárate máryo mithunā́ yájatrah¢
1.173.4cd jújos¢ad índro dasmávarcā | nā́satyeva súgmyo rathes¢t¢hā́h¢
1.173.10cd mitrāyúvo ná pū́rpatim¢ súśis¢t¢au | madhyāyúva úpa śiks¢anti yajñáih¢

1.174.4ab śés¢an nú tá indra sásmin yónau | práśastaye pávīravasya mahnā́

1.174.5ab váha kútsam indra yásmiñ cākán | syūmanyū́ r¢jrā́ vā́tasyā́śvā
1.174.7ab rápat kavír indrārkásātau | ks¢ā́m¢ dāsā́yopabárhan¢īm¢ kah¢
1.176.5cd ājā́v índrasyendo | prā́vo vā́jes¢u vājínam

1.177.1cd stutáh¢ śravasyánn ávasópa madríg | yuktvā́ hárī vr¢́s¢an¢ā́ yāhy arvā́n¤

1.178.2b ná ghā rā́jéndra ā́ dabhan no | yā́ nú svásārā kr¢n¢ávanta yónau

1.179.3cd jáyāvéd átra śatánītham ājím¢ | yát samyáñcā mithunā́v abhy ájāva
1.179.6cd ubháu várn¢āv r¢¢́s¢ir ugráh¢ pupos¢a | satyā́ devés¢v āśís¢o jagāma

294
1.180.1cd hiran¢yáyā vām¢ paváyah¢ prus¢āyan | mádhvah¢ píbantā us¢ásah¢ sacethe
1.180.2cd svásā yád vām¢ viśvagūrtī bhárāti | vā́jāyét¢t¢e madhupāv is¢é ca
1.180.4cd tád vām¢ narāv aśvinā páśvaïs¢t¢ī | ráthyeva cakrā́ práti yanti mádhvah¢
1.180.5ab ā́ vām¢ dānā́ya vavr¢tīya dasrā | gór óhen¢a taugryó ná jívrih¢
1.180.5cd apáh¢ ks¢on¢ī́ sacate mā́hinā vām¢ | jūrn¢ó vām áks¢ur ám¢haso yajatrā
1.180.7cd ádhā cid dhí s¢māśvināv anindyā | pāthó hí s¢mā vr¢s¢an¢āv ántidevam
1.180.8ab yuvā́m¢ cid dhí s¢māśvināv ánu dyū́n | vírudrasya prasrávan¢asya sātáu
1.180.9ab prá yád váhethe mahinā́ ráthasya | prá syandrā yātho mánus¢o ná hótā
1.180.9cd dhattám¢ sūríbhya utá vā sváśvyam¢ | nā́satyā rayis¢ā́cah¢ syāma
1.180.10ab tám¢ vām¢ rátham¢ vayám adyā́ huvema | stómair aśvinā suvitā́ya návyam

1.181.1ab kád u prés¢t¢āv is¢ā́m¢ rayīn¢ā́m | adhvaryántā yád unninīthó apā́m

1.181.1cd ayám¢ vām¢ yajñó akr¢ta práśastim¢ | vásudhitī ávitārā janānām
1.181.2cd manojúvo vr¢́s¢an¢o vītápr¢s¢t¢hā | éhá svarā́jo aśvínā vahantu
1.181.3cd vr¢́s¢n¢a sthātārā mánaso jávīyān | ahampūrvó yajató dhis¢n¢yā yáh¢
1.181.4ab ihéha jātā́ sám avāvaśītām | arepásā tanvā̀ nā́mabhih¢ sváih¢
1.181.5cd hárī anyásya pīpáyanta vā́jair | mathrā́ rájām¢sy aśvinā ví ghós¢aih¢
1.181.7ab ásarji vām¢ sthávirā vedhasā gī́r | bāl™hé aśvinā tredhā́ ks¢árantī
1.181.7cd úpastutāv avatam¢ nā́dhamānam¢ | yā́mann áyāmañ chr¢n¢utam¢ hávam¢ me
1.181.8cd vr¢́s¢ā vām¢ meghó vr¢s¢an¢ā pīpāya | gór ná séke mánus¢o daśasyán
1.181.9ab yuvā́m¢ pūs¢évāśvinā púram¢dhir | agním us¢ā́m¢ ná jarate havís¢mān

1.182.1cd dhiyam¢jinvā́ dhís¢n¢yā viśpálāvasū | divó nápātā sukr¢́te śúcivratā

1.182.2ab índratamā hí dhís¢n¢yā marúttamā | dasrā́ dám¢sis¢t¢hā rathyā̀ rathī́tamā
1.182.2cd pūrn¢ám¢ rátham¢ vahethe mádhva ā́citam¢ | téna dāśvā́m¢sam úpa yātho aśvinā
1.182.3ab kím átra dasrā kr¢n¢uthah¢ kím āsāthe | jáno yáh¢ káś cid áhavir mahīyáte
1.182.4ab jambháyatam abhíto rā́yatah¢ śúno | hatám¢ mr¢́dho vidáthus tā́ny aśvinā
1.182.4cd vā́cam¢-vācam¢ jaritū́ ratnínīm¢ kr¢tam | ubhā́ śám¢sam¢ nāsatyāvatam¢ máma
1.182.7cd parn¢ā́ mr¢gásya patáror ivārábha | úd aśvinā ūhathuh¢ śrómatāya kám
1.182.8ab tád vām¢ narā nāsatyāv ánu s¢yād | yád vām¢ mā́nāsa ucátham ávocan

1.183.1ab tám¢ yuñjāthām¢ mánaso yó jávīyān | trivandhuró vr¢s¢an¢ā yás tricakráh¢

1.183.2ab suvr¢́d rátho vartate yánn abhí ks¢ā́m¢ | yát tís¢t¢hathah¢ krátumantā́nu pr¢ks¢é
1.183.3cd yéna narā nāsatyes¢ayádhyai | vartír yāthás tánayāya tmáne ca
1.183.4cd ayám¢ vām¢ bhāgó níhita iyám¢ gī́r | dásrāv imé vām¢ nidháyo mádhūnām
1.183.5ab yuvā́m¢ gótamah¢ purumīl™hó átrir | dásrā hávaté ’vase havís¢mān
1.183.5cd díśam¢ ná dis¢t¢ā́m r¢jūyéva yántā | ā́ me hávam¢ nāsatyópa yātam
1.183.6ab átāris¢ma támasas pārám asyá | práti vām¢ stómo aśvināv adhāyi

1.184.1ab tā́ vām adyá tā́v aparám¢ huvema | uchántyām us¢ási váhnir uktháih¢
1.184.1cd nā́satyā kúha cit sántāv aryó | divó nápātā sudā́starāya
1.184.2ab asmé ū s¢ú vr¢s¢an¢ā mādayethām | út pan¢ī́m¢%r hatam ūrmyā́ mádantā
1.184.2cd śrutám¢ me áchoktibhir matīnā́m | és¢t¢ā narā nícetārā ca kárn¢aih¢
1.184.3ab śriyé pūs¢ann is¢ukr¢́teva devā́ | nā́satyā vahatúm¢ sūryā́yāh¢
1.184.3cd vacyánte vām¢ kakuhā́ apsú jātā́ | yugā́ jūrn¢éva várun¢asya bhū́reh¢
1.184.5ab esᢠvām¢ stómo aśvināv akāri | mā́nebhir maghavānā suvr¢ktí
1.184.5cd yātám¢ vartís tánayāya tmáne ca | agástye nāsatyā mádantā
1.184.6ab átāris¢ma támasas pārám asyá | práti vām¢ stómo aśvināv adhāyi

1.185.2cd nítyam¢ ná sūnúm¢ pitrór upásthe | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt

1.185.3cd tád rodasī janayatam¢ jaritré | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.4cd ubhé devā́nām ubháyebhir áhnām¢ | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.5ab sam¢gáchamāne yuvatī́ sámante | svásārā jāmī́ pitrór upásthe
295
1.185.5cd abhijíghrantī bhúvanasya nā́bhim¢ | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.6cd dadhā́te yé amr¢́tam¢ suprátīke | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.7cd dadhā́te yé subháge suprátūrtī | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.8cd iyám¢ dhī́r bhūyā avayā́nam es¢ām¢ | dyā́vā ráks¢atam¢ pr¢thivī no ábhvāt
1.185.9ab ubhā́ śám¢sā náryā mā́m avis¢t¢ām | ubhé mā́m ūtī́ ávasā sacetām

1.186.4ab úpa va es¢e námasā jigīs¢ā́ | us¢ā́sānáktā sudúgheva dhenúh¢

1.186.10ab pró aśvínāv ávase kr¢n¢udhvam¢ | prá pūs¢án¢am¢ svátavaso hí sánti

1.188.6ab surukmé hí supéśasā | ádhi śriyā́ virā́jatah¢

1.188.6c us¢ā́sāv éhá sīdatām
1.188.7ab prathamā́ hí suvā́casā | hótārā dáivyā kavī́

1.189.8ab ávocāma nivácanāny asmin | mā́nasya sūnúh¢ sahasāné agnáu

1.191.1cd dvā́v íti plús¢ī íti | ny àdr¢́s¢t¢a alipsata

1.191.9ab úd apaptad asáu sū́ryah¢ | purú víśvāni jū́rvan

Book 2

2.3.6ab sādhv ápām¢si sanátā na uks¢ité | us¢ā́sānáktā vayyèva ran¢vité

2.3.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ vidús¢t¢ara | r¢jú yaks¢atah¢ sám¢ r¢cā́ vapús¢t¢arā
2.3.7cd devā́n yájantāv r¢tuthā́ sám añjato | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ ádhi sā́nus¢u tris¢ú

2.4.8ab nū́ te pū́rvasyā́vaso ádhītau | tr¢tī́ye vidáthe mánma śam¢si

2.5.6cd tā́sām adhvaryúr ā́gatau | yávo vr¢s¢t¢ī́va modate

2.10.2cd śyāvā́ rátham¢ vahato róhitā vā | utā́rus¢ā́ha cakre víbhr¢trah¢

2.11.7ab hárī nú ta indra vājáyantā | ghr¢taścútam¢ svārám asvārs¢t¢ām

2.12.8cd samānám¢ cid rátham ātasthivā́m¢sā | nā́nā havete sá janāsa índrah¢

2.12.13ab dyā́vā cid asmai pr¢thivī́ namete | śús¢māc cid asya párvatā bhayante

2.13.9ab śatám¢ vā yásya dáśa sākám ā́dya | ékasya śrus¢t¢áu yád dha codám ā́vitha
2.13.9cd arajjáu dásyūn sám unab dabhī́taye | suprāvyò abhavah¢ sā́sy ukthiyàh¢

2.15.4ab sá pravol™hr¢#́n parigátyā dabhī́ter | víśvam adhāg ā́yudham iddhé agnáu

2.16.1ab prá vah¢ satā́m¢ jyés¢t¢hatamāya sus¢t¢utím | agnā́v iva samidhāné havír bhare
2.16.5cd vr¢́s¢an¢ādhvaryū́ vr¢s¢abhā́so ádrayo | vr¢́s¢an¢am¢ sómam¢ vr¢s¢abhā́ya sus¢vati
2.16.6ab vr¢́s¢ā te vájra utá te vr¢́s¢ā rátho | vr¢́s¢an¢ā hárī vr¢s¢abhā́n¢y ā́yudhā

2.18.4cd ā́s¢t¢ābhír daśábhih¢ somapéyam | ayám¢ sutáh¢ sumakha mā́ mr¢́dhas kah¢
2.18.7ab máma bráhmendra yāhy áchā | víśvā hárī dhurí dhis¢vā ráthasya
2.18.8cd úpa jyés¢t¢he várūthe gábhastau | prāyé-prāye jigīvā́m¢sah¢ syāma

2.19.4cd sadyó yó nr¢́bhyo atasā́yyo bhū́t | paspr¢dhānébhyah¢ sū́ryasya sātáu

2.20.8ab tásmai tavasyàm ánu dāyi satrā́ | índrāya devébhir árn¢asātau

296
2.24.5cd áyatantā carato anyád-anyad íd | yā́ cakā́ra vayúnā bráhman¢as pátih¢
2.24.12ab víśvam¢ satyám¢ maghavānā yuvór íd | ā́paś caná prá minanti vratám¢ vām
2.24.12cd áchendrābrahman¢aspatī havír no | ánnam¢ yújeva vājínā jigātam

2.27.5cd yus¢mā́kam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā prán¢ītau | pári śvábhreva duritā́ni vr¢́jyām

2.27.13cd nákis¢ t¢ám¢ ghnanty ántito ná dūrā́d | yá ādityā́nām¢ bhávati prán¢ītau
2.27.15cd ubhā́ ks¢áyāv ājáyan yāti pr¢tsú | ubhā́v árdhau bhavatah¢ sādhū́ asmai
2.27.16cd aśvī́va tā́m¢% áti yes¢am¢ ráthena | áris¢t¢ā urā́v ā́ śárman syāma

2.28.7ab mā́ no vadháir varun¢a yé ta is¢t¢āv | énah¢ kr¢n¢vántam asura bhrīn¢ánti

2.29.3cd yūyám¢ no mitrāvarun¢ādite ca | svastím indrāmaruto dadhāta

2.30.5cd tokásya sātáu tánayasya bhū́rer | asmā́m¢% ardhám¢ kr¢n¢utād indra gónām
2.30.6ab prá hí krátum¢ vr¢hátho yám¢ vanuthó | radhrásya stho yájamānasya codáu
2.30.6cd índrāsomā yuvám asmā́m¢% avis¢t¢am | asmín bhayásthe kr¢n¢utam u lokám

2.31.1ab asmā́kam¢ mitrāvarun¢āvatam¢ rátham | ādityái rudráir vásubhih¢ sacābhúvā

2.31.2cd yád āśávah¢ pádyābhis títrato rájah¢ | pr¢thivyā́h¢ sā́nau ján¤ghananta pān¢íbhih¢
2.31.4cd íl™ā bhágo br¢haddivótá ródasī | pūs¢ā́ púram¢dhir aśvínāv ádhā pátī
2.31.5ab utá tyé devī́ subháge mithūdr¢́śā | us¢ā́sānáktā jágatām apījúvā

2.34.9cd vartáyata tápus¢ā cakríyābhí tám | áva rudrā aśáso hantanā vádhah¢
2.34.14.cd tritó ná yā́n páñca hótr¢@n abhís¢t¢aya | āvavártad ávarāñ cakríyā́vase

2.36.6cd áchā rā́jānā náma etyāvr¢́tam¢ | praśāstrā́d ā́ pibatam¢ somyám¢ mádhu

2.38.1cd nūnám¢ devébhyo ví hí dhā́ti rátnam | áthā́bhajad vītíhotram¢ svastáu

2.38.2ab víśvasya hí śrus¢t¢áye devá ūrdhváh¢ | prá bāhávā pr¢thúpān¢ih¢ sísarti

2.39.1ab grā́vān¢eva tád íd ártham¢ jarethe | gr¢́dhreva vr¢ks¢ám¢ nidhimántam ácha

2.39.1cd brahmā́n¢eva vidátha ukthaśā́sā | dūtéva hávyā jányā purutrā́
2.39.2ab prātaryā́vān¢ā rathyèva vīrā́ | ajéva yamā́ váram ā́ sacethe
2.39.2cd méne iva tanvā̀ śúmbhamāne | dámpatīva kratuvídā jánes¢u
2.39.3ab śr¢́n¤geva nah¢ prathamā́ gantam arvā́k | chaphā́v iva járbhurān¢ā tárobhih¢
2.39.3cd cakravākéva práti vástor usrā | arvā́ñcā yātam¢ rathyèva śakrā
2.39.4cd śvā́neva no áris¢an¢yā tanū́nām¢ | khr¢́galeva visrásah¢ pātam asmā́n
2.39.5ab vā́tevājuryā́ nadyèva rītír | aks¢ī́ iva cáks¢us¢ā́ yātam arvā́k
2.39.5cd hástāv iva tanvè śámbhavis¢t¢hā | pā́deva no nayatam¢ vásyo ácha
2.39.6ab ós¢t¢hāv iva mádhv āsné vádantā | stánāv iva pipyatam¢ jīváse nah¢
2.39.6cd nā́seva nas tanvò raks¢itā́rā | kárn¢āv iva suśrútā bhūtam asmé
2.39.7ab hásteva śaktím abhí sam¢dadī́ nah¢ | ks¢ā́meva nah¢ sám ajatam¢ rájām¢si
2.39.7cd imā́ gíro aśvinā yus¢mayántīh¢ | ks¢n¢ótren¢eva svádhitim¢ sám¢ śiśītam
2.39.8ab etā́ni vām aśvinā várdhanāni | bráhma stómam¢ gr¢tsamadā́so akran
2.39.8cd tā́ni narā jujus¢ān¢ópa yātam¢ | br¢hád vadema vidáthe suvī́rāh¢

2.40.1ab sómāpūs¢an¢ā jánanā rayīn¢ā́m¢ | jánanā divó jánanā pr¢thivyā́h¢

2.40.1cd jātáu víśvasya bhúvanasya gopáu | devā́ akr¢n¢vann amr¢́tasya nā́bhim
2.40.2ab imáu deváu jā́yamānau jus¢anta | imáu támām¢si gūhatām ájus¢t¢ā
2.40.3ab sómāpū́s¢an¢ā rájaso vimā́nam¢ | saptácakram¢ rátham áviśvaminvam
2.40.3cd vis¢ūvŕ¢tam¢ mánasā yujyámānam¢ | tám¢ jinvatho vr¢!s¢an¢ā páñcaraśmim
2.40.4cd tā́v asmábhyam¢ puruvā́ram¢ puruks¢úm¢ | rāyás pós¢am¢ ví s¢yatām¢ nā́bhim asmé
2.40.5cd sómāpūs¢anāv ávatam¢ dhíyam¢ me | yuvā́bhyām¢ víśvāh¢ pr¢́tanā jayema
297
2.41.3c ā́ yātam¢ píbatam¢ narā
2.41.4ab ayám¢ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | sutáh¢ sóma r¢tāvr¢dhā
2.41.5ab rā́jānāv ánabhidruhā | dhruvé sádasy uttamé
2.41.6ab tā́ samrā́jā ghr¢tā́sutī | ādityā́ dā́nunas pátī
2.41.7ab gómad ū s¢ú nāsatyā | áśvāvad yātam aśvinā
2.41.7c vartī́ rudrā nr¢pā́yyam
2.41.9ab tā́ na ā́ vol™ham aśvinā | rayím¢ piśán¤gasam¢dr¢śam
2.41.9c dhís¢n¢yā varivovídam
2.41.19ab prétām¢ yajñásya śambhúvā | yuvā́m íd ā́ vr¢n¢īmahe
2.41.20ab dyā́vā nah¢ pr¢thivī́ imám¢ | sidhrám adyá divispr¢́śam
2.41.21ab ā́ vām upástham adruhā | devā́h¢ sīdantu yajñíyāh¢

2.43.1cd ubhé vā́cau vadati sāmagā́ iva | gāyatrám¢ ca tráis¢t¢ubham¢ cā́nu rājati

Book 3

3.1.7ab stīrn¢ā́ asya sam¢háto viśvárūpā | ghr¢tásya yónau sraváthe mádhūnām

3.1.7cd ásthur átra dhenávah¢ pínvamānā | mahī́ dasmásya mātárā samīcī́
3.1.11ab uráu mahām¢% anibādhé vavardha | ā́po agním¢ yaśásah¢ sám¢ hí pūrvī́h¢
3.1.11cd r¢tásya yónāv aśayad dámūnā | jāmīnā́m agnír apási svásr¢¤n¢ām
3.1.21cd tásya vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyasya | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma

3.3.4cd ā́ viveśa ródasī bhū́rivarpasā | purupriyó bhandate dhā́mabhih¢ kavíh¢

3.3.11cd ubhā́ pitárā maháyann ajāyata | agnír dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhū́riretasā

3.4.4cd divó vā nā́bhā ny àsādi hótā | str¢n¢īmáhi devávyacā ví barhíh¢

3.4.6ab ā́ bhándamāne us¢ā́sā úpāke | utá smayete tanvā̀ vírūpe
3.4.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā ny r¢̀ñje | saptá pr¢ks¢ā́sah¢ svadháyā madanti

3.5.1cd pr¢thupā́jā devayádbhih¢ sámiddho | ápa dvā́rā támaso váhnir āvah¢

3.5.5cd pā́ti nā́bhā saptáśīrs¢ān¢am agníh¢ | pā́ti devā́nām upamā́dam r¢s¢váh¢
3.5.7cd dī́dyānah¢ śúcir r¢s¢váh¢ pāvakáh¢ | púnah¢-punar mātárā návyasī kah¢
3.5.9ab úd u s¢t¢utáh¢ samídhā yahvó adyaud | várs¢man divó ádhi nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́h¢

3.6.4ab mahā́n sadhásthe dhruvá ā́ nís¢atto | antár dyā́vā mā́hine háryamān¢ah¢

3.6.6ab r¢tásya vā keśínā yogyā́bhir | ghr¢tasnúvā róhitā dhurí dhis¢va
3.6.8ab uráu vā yé antáriks¢e mádanti | divó vā yé rocané sánti devā́h¢
3.6.10cd prā́cī adhvaréva tasthatuh¢ suméke | r¢tā́varī r¢tájātasya satyé

3.7.1ab prá yá ārúh¢ śitipr¢s¢t¢hásya dhāsér | ā́ mātárā viviśuh¢ saptá vā́n¢īh¢

3.7.1cd pariks¢ítā pitárā sám¢ carete | prá sarsrāte dīrghám ā́yuh¢ prayáks¢e
3.7.2ab diváks¢aso dhenávo vr¢s¢n¢o áśvā | devī́r ā́ tasthau mádhumad váhantīh¢
3.7.8ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ ny r¢̀ñje | saptá pr¢ks¢ā́sah¢ svadháyā madanti

3.8.9cd unnīyámānāh¢ kavíbhih¢ purástād | devā́ devā́nām ápi yanti pā́thah¢

3.12.1c asyá pātam¢ dhiyés¢itā́

3.12.3ab índram agním¢ kavichádā | yajñásya jūtyā́ vr¢n¢e
3.12.3c tā́ sómasyehá tr¢mpatām
3.12.4ab tośā́ vr¢trahán¢ā huve | sajítvānā́parājitā
3.12.4c indrāgnī́ vājasā́tamā

298
3.14.3ab drávatām¢ ta us¢ásā vājáyantī | ágne vā́tasya pathyā̀bhir ácha

3.15.1cd suśárman¢o br¢hatáh¢ śárman¢i syām | agnér ahám¢ suhávasya prán¢ītau

3.15.2ab tvám¢ no asyā́ us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au | tvám¢ sū́ra údite bodhi gopā́h¢

3.17.5cd tásyā́nu dhárma prá yajā cikitvo | átha no dhā adhvarám¢ devávītau

3.18.1ab bhávā no agne sumánā úpetau | sákheva sákhye pitáreva sādhúh¢

3.18.5cd stotúr duron¢é subhágasya revát | sr¢prā́ karásnā dadhis¢e vápūm¢s¢i

3.19.1cd sá no yaks¢ad devátātā yájīyān | rāyé vā́jāya vanate maghā́ni

3.19.3cd ágne rāyó nr¢́tamasya prábhūtau | bhūyā́ma te sus¢t¢utáyaś ca vásvah

3.20.1ab agním us¢ásam aśvínā dadhikrā́m¢ | vyùs¢t¢is¢u havate váhnir uktháih¢

3.20.5cd aśvínā mitrā́várun¢ā bhágam¢ ca | vásūn rudrā́m¢% ādityā́m¢% ihá huve
3.23.2ab ámanthis¢t¢ām¢ bhā́ratā revád agním¢ | deváśravā devávātah¢ sudáks¢am

3.25.4c ámardhantā somapéyāya devā

3.29.4ab íl™āyās tvā padé vayám¢ | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ ádhi

3.29.8ab sī́da hótah¢ svá uloké cikitvā́n | sādáyā yajñám¢ sukr¢tásya yónau

3.30.2cd sthirā́ya vr¢́s¢n¢e sávanā kr¢témā́ | yuktā́ grā́vān¢ah¢ samidhāné agnáu

3.30.11ab éko dvé vásumatī samīcī́ | índra ā́ paprau pr¢thivī́m utá dyā́m
3.30.22ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.31.5ab vīl™áu satī́r abhí dhī́rā atr¢ndan | prācā́hinvan mánasā saptá víprāh¢
3.31.22ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.32.6ab tvám apó yád dha vr¢trám¢ jaghanvā́m¢% | átyām¢% iva prā́sr¢jah¢ sártavā́jau
3.32.17ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.33.1cd gā́veva śubhré mātárā rihān¢é | vípāt¢ chutudrī́ páyasā javete

3.33.3cd vatsám iva mātárā sam¢rihān¢é | samānám¢ yónim ánu sam¢cárantī
3.33.9ab ó s¢ú svasārah¢ kāráve śr¢n¢ota | yayaú vo dūrā́d ánasā ráthena
3.33.13cd mā́dus¢kr¢tau vyènasā | aghnyáu śū́nam ā́ratām

3.34.11ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.35.1ab tís¢t¢hā hárī rátha ā́ yujyámānā | yāhí vāyúr ná niyúto no ácha

3.35.2ab úpājirā́ puruhūtā́ya sáptī | hárī ráthasya dhūrs¢v ā́ yunajmi
3.35.3ab úpo nayasva vr¢́s¢an¢ā tapus¢pā́ | utém ava tvám¢ vr¢s¢abha svadhāvah¢
3.35.3cd grásetām áśvā ví mucehá śón¢ā | divé-dive sadr¢́śīr addhi dhānā́h¢
3.35.4ab bráhman¢ā te brahmayújā yunajmi | hárī śakhāyā sadhamā́da āśū́
3.35.5ab mā́ te hárī vr¢́s¢an¢ā vītápr¢s¢t¢hā | ní rīraman yájamānāso anyé
3.35.11ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.36.11ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.38.4cd mahát tád vr¢s¢n¢o ásurasya nā́ma | ā́ viśvárūpo amr¢tāni tasthau

3.38.5cd dívo napātā vidáthasya dhībhíh¢ | ks¢atrám¢ rājānā pradívo dadhāthe
3.38.6ab trī́n¢i rājānā vidáthe purū́n¢i | pári víśvāni bhūs¢athah¢ sádām¢si
3.38.10ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

299
3.39.2cd bhadrā́ vástrān¢y árjunā vásānā | séyám asmé sanajā́ pítryā dhī́h¢
3.39.3ab yamā́ cid átra yamasū́r asūta | jihvā́yā ágram¢ pátad ā́ hy ásthāt
3.39.3cd vápūm¢s¢i jātā́ mithunā́ sacete | tamohánā tápus¢o budhná étā
3.39.9ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.41.9ab arvā́ñcam¢ tvā sukhé ráthe | váhatām indra keśínā

3.43.1cd priyā́ sákhāyā ví mucópa barhís | tvā́m imé havyavā́ho havante

3.43.4ab ā́ ca tvā́m etā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā váhāto | hárī sákhāyā sudhúrā sván¤gā
3.43.8ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.46.5ab yám¢ sómam indra pr¢thivī́dyā́vā | gárbham¢ ná mātā́ bibhr¢tás tvāyā́

3.47.4ab yé tvāhihátye maghavann ávardhan | yé śāmbaré harivo yé gávis¢t¢au

3.48.5b śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.49.5b śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.50.5b śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

3.53.1cd vītám¢ havyā́ny adhvarés¢u devā | várdhethām¢ gīrbhír íl™ayā mádantā

3.53.17ab sthiráu gā́vau bhavatām¢ vīl™úr áks¢o | més¢ā ví varhi mā́ yugám¢ ví śāri
3.53.24cd hinvánty áśvam áran¢am¢ ná nítyam¢ | jyā̀vājam¢ pári n¢ayanty ājáu

3.54.4cd náraś cid vām¢ samithé śū́rasātau | vavandiré pr¢thivi vévidānāh¢

3.54.6ab kavír nr¢cáks¢ā abhí s¢īm acas¢t¢a | r¢tásya yónā víghr¢te mádantī
3.54.7cd utá svásārā yuvatī́ bhávantī | ā́d u bruvāte mithunā́ni nā́ma
3.54.9cd devā́so yátra panitā́ra évair | uráu pathí vyùte tasthúr antáh¢
3.54.15ab índro víśvair vīryàih¢ pátyamāna | ubhé ā́́ paprau ródasī mahitvā́
3.54.16ab nā́satyā me pitárā bandhupr¢́chā | sajātyàm aśvínoś cā́ru nā́ma
3.54.16cd yuvám¢ hí sthó rayidáu no rayīn¢ā́m¢ | dātrám¢ raks¢ethe ákavair ádabdhā
3.54.19ab devā́nām¢ dūtáh¢ purudhá prásūto | ánāgān no vocatu sarvátātā

3.55.3cd sámiddhe agnā́v r¢tám íd vadema | mahád devā́nām asuratvám ékam

3.55.11cd śyā́vī ca yád árus¢ī ca svásārau | mahád devā́nām asuratvám ékam
3.55.14ab pádyā vaste pururū́pā vápūm¢s¢i | ūrdhvā́ tasthau tryávim¢ rérihān¢ā
3.55.20ab mahī́ sám airac camvā̀ samīcī́ | ubhé té asya vásunā nyr¢̀s¢t¢e

3.56.1cd ná ródasī adrúhā vedyā́bhir | ná párvatā nináme tasthivā́m¢sah¢

3.56.7ab trír ā́ diváh¢ savitā́ sos¢avīti | rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā supān¢ī́

3.57.2ab índrah¢ sú pūs¢ā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā suhástā | divó ná prītā́h¢ śaśayám¢ duduhre

3.58.1cd ā́ dyotaním¢ vahati śubhráyāmā | us¢ása stómo aśvínāv ajīgah¢

3.58.2ab suyúg vahanti práti vām r¢téna | ūrdhvā́ bhavanti pitáreva médhāh¢
3.58.3ab suyúgbhir áśvaih¢ suvr¢́tā ráthena | dásrāv imám¢ śr¢n¢utam¢ ślókam ádreh¢
3.58.3cd kíman¤gá vām¢ práty ávartim¢ gámis¢t¢hā | āhúr víprāso aśvinā purājā́h¢
3.58.4ab ā́ manyethām ā́ gatam¢ kác cid évair | víśve jánāso aśvínā havante
3.58.5ab tiráh¢ purū́ cid aśvinā rájām¢sy | ān¤gūs¢ó vām¢ maghavānā jánes¢u
3.58.5cd éhá yātam¢ pathíbhir devayā́nair | dásrāv imé vām¢ nidháyo mádhūnām
3.58.6ab purān¢ám ókah¢ sakhyám¢ śivám¢ vām¢ | yuvór narā drávin¢am¢ jahnā́vyām
3.58.7ab áśvinā vāyúnā yuvám¢ sudaks¢ā | niyúdbhis¢ ca sajós¢asā yuvānā
3.58.7cd nā́satyā tiróahnyam¢ jus¢ān¢ā́ | sómam¢ pibatam asrídhā sudānū
300
3.58.8ab áśvinā pári vām ís¢ah¢ purūcī́r | īyúr gīrbhír yátamānā ámr¢dhrāh¢
3.58.9ab áśvinā madhus¢úttamo yuvā́kuh¢ | sómas tám¢ pātam ā́ gatam¢ duron¢é

3.59.3cd ādityásya vratám upaks¢iyánto | vayám¢ mitrásya sumatáu syāma

3.59.4cd tásya vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyasya | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma
3.59.5cd tásmā etát pányatamāya jús¢t¢am | agnáu mitrā́ya havír ā́ juhota

3.62.1cd kvà tyád indrāvarun¢ā yáśo vām¢ | yéna smā sínam¢ bhárathah¢ sákhibhyah¢
3.62.2cd sajós¢āv indrāvarun¢ā marúdbhir | divā́ pr¢thivyā́ śr¢n¢utam¢ hávam me
3.62.3ab asmé tád indrāvarun¢ā vásu s¢yād | asmé rayír marutah¢ sárvavīrah¢
3.62.16ab ā́ no mitrāvarun¢ā | ghr¢táir gavyūtim uks¢atam
3.62.17ab uruśám¢sā namovr¢́dhā | mahnā́ dáks¢asya rājathah¢
3.62.17c drā́ghis¢t¢hābhih¢ śucivratā
3.62.18ab gr¢n¢ānā́ jamádagninā | yónāv r¢tásya sīdatam
3.62.18c pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā

Book 4

4.1.5ab sá tvám¢ no agne ’vamó bhavotī́ | nédis¢t¢ho asyā́ us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au

4.1.11ab sá jāyata prathamáh¢ pastyā̀su | mahó budhné rájaso asyá yónau
4.1.11cd apā́d aśīrs¢ā́ guhámāno ántā | ā́yoyuvāno vr¢s¢abhásya nīl™é
4.1.12ab prá śárdha ārta prathamám¢ vipanyā́m¢% | r¢tásya yónā vr¢s¢abhásya nīl™é

4.2.3ab átyā vr¢dhasnū́ róhitā ghr¢tásnū | r¢tásya manye mánasā jávis¢t¢hā

4.2.3cd antár īyase arus¢ā́ yujānó | yus¢mā́m¢ś ca devā́n víśa ā́ ca mártān
4.2.4ab aryamán¢am¢ várun¢am¢ mitrám es¢ām | índrāvís¢n¢ū marúto aśvínotá

4.3.11cd śunám¢ nárah¢ pári s¢adann us¢ā́sam | āvíh¢ svàr abhavaj jāté agnáu

4.4.14cd ubhā́ śám¢sā sūdaya satyatāte | ’nus¢t¢huyā́ kr¢n¢uhy ahrayān¢a

4.5.2ab mā́ nindata yá imā́m¢ máhyam¢ rātím¢ | devó dadaú mártyāya svadhā́vān

4.6.1ab ūrdhvá ū s¢ú n¢o adhvarasya hotar | ágne tís¢t¢ha devátātā yájīyān
4.6.4ab stīrn¢é barhís¢i samidhāné agnā́[u] | ūrdhvó adhvaryúr jujus¢ān¢ó asthāt
4.6.7ab ná yásya sā́tur jánitor ávāri | ná mātárāpitárā nū́ cid is¢t¢áu

4.8.6c yé agnā́ dadhiré dúvah¢

4.13.1cd yātám aśvinā sukr¢́to duron¢ám | út sū́ryo jyótis¢ā devá eti

4.14.1cd ā́ nāsatyorugāyā́ ráthena | imám¢ yajñám úpa no yātam ácha

4.14.4ab ā́ vām¢ váhis¢t¢hā ihá té vahantu | ráthā áśvāsa us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au
4.14.4cd imé hí vām madhupéyāya sómā | asmín yajñé vr¢s¢an¢ā mādayethām

4.15.8ab utá tyā́ yajatā́ hárī | kumārā́t sāhadevyā́t

4.15.8c práyatā sadyá ā́ dade
4.15.9ab es¢á vām¢ devāv aśvinā | kumāráh¢ sāhadevyáh¢
4.15.10ab tám¢ yuvám¢ devāv aśvinā | kumārám¢ sāhadevyám¢

4.16.4cd andhā́ támām¢si dúdhitā vicáks¢e | nr¢́bhyaś cakāra nr¢́tamo abhís¢t¢au

4.16.5ab vavaks¢á índro ámitam r¢jīs¢ī́ | ubhé ā́ paprau ródasī mahitvā́
301
4.16.9ab áchā kavím¢ nr¢man¢o gā abhís¢t¢au | svàrs¢ātā maghavan nā́dhamānam
4.16.9cd ūtíbhis tám is¢an¢o dyumnáhūtau | ní māyā́vān ábrahmā dásyur arta
4.16.10cd své yónau ní s¢adatam¢ sárūpā | ví vām¢ cikitsad r¢tacíd dha nā́rī
4.16.11cd r¢jrā́ vā́jam¢ ná gádhyam¢ yúyūs¢an | kavír yád áhan pā́ryāya bhū́s¢āt
4.16.18ab bhúvo ’vitā́ vāmádevasya dhīnā́m | bhúvah¢ sákhāvr¢kó vā́jasātau
4.16.19ab ebhír nr¢́bhir indra tvāyúbhis¢ t¢vā | maghávadbhir maghavan víśva ājáu

4.17.13cd vibhañjanúr aśánimām¢% iva dyáur | utá stotā́ram maghávā vásau dhāt
4.17.14cd ā́ kr¢s¢n¢á īm¢ juhurān¢ó jigharti | tvacó budhné rájaso asyá yónau

4.20.2cd tís¢t¢hāti vajrī́ maghávā virapśī́ | imám¢ yajñám ánu no vā́jasātau

4.21.9ab bhadrā́ te hástā súkr¢totá pān¢ī́ | prayantā́rā stuvaté rā́dha indra

4.22.4cd ā́ mātárā bhárati śus¢my ā́ gór | nr¢vát párijman nonuvanta vā́tāh¢

4.23.5ab kathā́ kád asyā́ us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au | devó mártasya sakhyám¢ jujos¢a
4.23.8cd r¢tásya ślóko badhirā́ tatarda | kárn¢ā budhānáh¢ śucámāna āyóh¢

4.24.3cd mithó yát tyāgám ubháyāso ágman | náras tokásya tánayasya sātáu
4.24.4ab kratūyánti ks¢itáyo yóga ugra | āśus¢ān¢ā́so mithó árn¢asātau

4.25.1cd kó vā mahé ’vase pā́ryāya | sámiddhe agnáu sutásoma īt¢t¢e

4.25.3cd kásyāśvínāv índro agníh¢ sutásya | am¢śóh¢ pibanti mánasā́vivenam

4.26.3cd śatatamám¢ veśyàm¢ sarvátātā | dívodāsam atithigvám¢ yád ā́vam

4.26.5cd tū́yam¢ yayau mádhunā somyéna | utá śrávo vivide śyenó átra

4.28.5ab evā́ satyám maghavānā yuvám¢ tád | índraś ca somorvám áśvyam¢ góh¢
4.28.5cd ā́dardr¢tam ápihitāny áśnā | riricáthuh¢ ks¢ā́ś cit tatr¢dānā́

4.29.3ab śrāváyéd asya kárn¢ā vājayádhyai | jús¢t¢ām ánu prá díśam mandayádhyai

4.30.17ab utá tyā́ turváśāyádū | asnātā́rā śácīpátih¢

4.30.18ab utá tyā́ sadyá ā́ryā | saráyor indra pārátah¢
4.30.18c árn¢ācitrárathāvadhīh¢
4.30.19ab ánu dvā́ jahitā́ nayo | ’ndhám¢ śron¢ám¢ ca vr¢trahan

4.32.24c babhrū́ yā́mes¢v asrídhā

4.33.3ab púnar yé cakrúh¢ pitárā yúvānā | sánā yū́peva jaran¢ā́ śáyānā

4.33.5ab jyes¢t¢há āha camasā́ dvā́ karéti | kánīyān trī́n kr¢n¢avāméty āha
4.33.10ab yé hárī medháyokthā́ mádanta | índrāya cakrúh¢ suyújā yé áśvā

4.34.9ab yé aśvínā yé pitárā yá ūtī́ | dhenúm¢ tataks¢úr r¢bhávo yá áśvā

4.35.5ab śácyākarta pitárā yúvānā | śácyākarta camasám¢ devapā́nam

4.35.5cd śácyā hárī dhánutarāv atas¢t¢a | indravā́hāv r¢bhavo vājaratnāh¢

4.36.3cd jívrī yát sántā pitárā sanājúrā | púnar yúvānā caráthāya táks¢atha

4.37.6cd sá dhībhír astu sánitā | medhásātā só árvatā

4.37.8ab tám¢ no vājā r¢bhuks¢an¢a | índra nā́satyā rayím

302
4.39.2cd yám¢ pūrúbhyo dīdivā́m¢sam¢ nā́gním¢ | dadáthur mitrāvarun¢ā táturim
4.39.3ab yó áśvasya dadhikrā́vn¢o ákārīt | sámiddhe agnā́ us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au
4.39.5cd dadhikrā́m u sū́danam¢ mártyāya | dadáthur mitrāvarun¢ā no áśvam

4.41.1ab índrā kó vām¢ varun¢ā sumnám āpa | stómo havís¢mām¢% amr¢́to ná hótā
4.41.1cd yó vām¢ hr¢dí krátumām¢% asmád uktáh¢ | paspárśad indrāvarun¢ā námasvān
4.41.2ab índrā ha yó várun¢ā cakrá āpī́ | deváu mártah¢ sakhyā́ya práyasvān
4.41.3ab índrā ha rátnam¢ várun¢ā dhés¢t¢hā | itthā́ nr¢́bhyah¢ śaśamānébhyas tā́
4.41.3cd yádī sákhāyā sakhyāya sómaih¢ | sutébhih¢ suprayásā mādáyaite
4.41.4ab índrā yuvám¢ varun¢ā didyúm asminn | ójis¢t¢ham ugrā ní vadhis¢t¢am¢ vájram
4.41.5ab índrā yuvám¢ varun¢ā bhūtám asyā́ | dhiyáh¢ pretā́rā vr¢s¢abhéva dhenóh¢
4.41.6cd índrā no átra várun¢ā syātām | ávobhir dasmā́ páritakmyāyām
4.41.7cd vr¢n¢īmáhe sakhyā́ya priyā́ya | śū́rā mám¢his¢t¢hā pitáreva śambhū́
4.41.8ab tā́ vām¢ dhíyó ’vase vājayántīr | ājím¢ ná jagmur yuvayū́h¢ sudānū
4.41.10cd tā́ cakrān¢ā́ ūtíbhir návyasībhir | asmatrā́ rā́yo niyútah¢ sacantām
4.41.11ab ā́ no br¢hantā br¢hatī́bhir ūtī́ | índra yātám¢ varun¢a vā́jasātau

4.42.9ab purukútsānī hí vām ádāśad | dhavyébhir indrāvarun¢ā námobhih¢

4.42.10cd tā́m¢ dhenúm indrāvarun¢ā yuvám¢ no | viśvā́hā dhattam ánapasphurantīm

4.43.3cd divá ā́jātā divyā́ suparn¢ā́ | káyā śácīnām bhavathah¢ śácis¢t¢hā

4.43.4ab kā́ vām¢ bhūd úpamātih¢ káyā na | ā́śvinā gamatho hūyámānā
4.43.4cd kó vām¢ maháś cit tyájaso abhī́ka | urus¢yátam¢ mādhvī dasrā na ūtī́
4.43.7ab ihéha yád vām¢ samanā́ papr¢ks¢é | séyám asmé sumatír vājaratnā
4.43.7cd urus¢yátam¢ jaritā́ram¢ yuvám¢ ha | śritáh¢ kā́mo nāsatyā yuvadrík

4.44.1ab tám¢ vām¢ rátham¢ vayám¢ adyā́ huvema | pr¢thujráyam aśvinā sám¢gatim¢ góh¢
4.44.2ab yuvám¢ śríyam aśvinā devátā tā́m¢ | dívo napātā vanathah¢ śácībhih¢
4.44.3cd r¢tásya vā vanús¢e pūrvyā́ya | námo yemāná aśvinā́ vavartat
4.44.4ab hiran¢yáyena purubhū ráthena | imám¢ yajñám¢ nāsatyópa yātam
4.44.6ab nū́ no rayím¢ puruvī́ram¢ br¢hántam¢ | dásrā mímāthām ubháyes¢v asmé
4.44.6cd náro yád vām aśvinā stómam ā́van | sadhástutim ājamīl™hā́so agman
4.44.7ab ihéha yád vām¢ samanā́ papr¢ks¢é | séyám asmé sumatír vājaratnā
4.44.7cd urus¢yátam¢ jaritā́ram¢ yuvám¢ ha | śritáh¢ kā́mo nāsatyā yuvadrík

4.45.1ab es¢á syá bhānúr úd iyarti yujyáte | ráthah¢ párijmā divó asyá sā́navi
4.45.3cd ā́ vartaním¢ mádhunā jinvathas pathó | dr¢¢́tim¢ vahethe mádhumantam aśvinā
4.45.5ab svadhvarā́so mádhumanto agnáya | usrā́ jarante práti vástor aśvínā
4.45.7ab prá vām avocam aśvinā dhiyam¢dhā́ | ráthah¢ sváśvo ajáro yó ásti

4.46.6ab índravāyū ayám¢ sutás | tám¢ devébhih¢ sajós¢asā

4.47.3ab vā́yav índraś ca śus¢mín¢ā | sarátham¢ śavasas patī

4.47.3cd niyútvantā na ūtáya | ā́ yātam¢ sómapītaye
4.47.4ab yā́ vām¢ sánti puruspr¢́ho | niyúto dāśús¢e narā
4.47.4cd asmé tā́ yajñavāhasa | índravāyū ní yachatam

4.48.3ab ánu kr¢s¢n¢é vásudhitī | yemā́te viśvápeśasā

4.49.3c somapā́ sómapītaye

4.49.6c mādáyethām¢ tádokasā

303
4.50.7ab sá íd rā́jā prátijanyāni víśvā | śús¢men¢a tasthāv abhí vīryèn¢a
4.50.10ab índraś ca sómam pibatam br¢haspate | ’smín yajñé mandasānā́ vr¢s¢an¢vasū

4.51.2cd vy ū̀ vrajásya támaso dvā́rā | uchántīr avrañ chúcayah¢ pāvakā́h¢

4.55.3cd ubhé yáthā no áhanī nipā́ta | us¢ā́sānáktā karatām ádabdhe

4.55.4cd índrāvis¢n¢ū nr¢vád u s¢ú stávānā | śárma no yantam ámavad várūtham

4.56.2cd r¢tā́varī adrúhā deváputre | yajñásya netrī́ śucáyadbhir arkáih¢

4.56.6ab punāné tanvā̀ mitháh¢ | svéna dáks¢en¢a rājathah¢

4.57.5ab śúnāsīrāv imā́m¢ vā́cam¢ jus¢ethām¢ | yád diví cakráthuh¢ páyah¢

4.57.8cd śunám parjányo mádhunā páyobhih¢ | śúnāsīrā śunám asmā́su dhattam

Book 5

5.1.4cd yád īm¢ súvāte us¢ásā vírūpe | śvetó vājī́ jāyate ágre áhnām
5.1.6ab agnír hótā ny àsīdad yájīyān | upásthe mātúh¢ surabhā́ uloké
5.1.12cd gávis¢t¢hiro námasā stómam agnáu | divī̀va rukmám uruvyáñcam aśret

5.2.1cd ánīkam asya ná mináj jánāsah¢ | puráh¢ paśyanti níhitam aratáu

5.3.2cd añjánti mitrám¢ súdhitam¢ ná góbhir | yád dámpatī sámanasā kr¢n¢ós¢i

5.5.6ab suprátīke vayovr¢́dhā | yahvī́ r¢tásya mātárā

5.5.7ab vā́tasya pátmann īl™itā́ | dáivyā hótārā mánus¢ah¢

5.7.2ab kútrā cid yásya sámr¢¢tau | ran¢vā́ náro nr¢s¢ádane

5.17.3ab asyá vā́sā́ u arcís¢ā | yá ā́yukta tujā́ girā́

5.26.9ab édám marúto aśvínā | mitráh¢ sīdantu várun¢ah¢

5.27.1ab ánasvantā sátpatir māmahe me | gā́vā cétis¢t¢ho ásuro maghónah¢

5.27.2ab yó me śatā́ ca vim¢śatím¢ ca gónām¢ | hárī ca yuktā́ sudhúrā dádāti

5.30.8cd áśmānam¢ cit svaryàm¢ vártamānam | prá cakríyeva ródasī marúdbhyah¢

5.30.13cd tīvrā́ índram amamanduh¢ sutā́so | ’któr vyùs¢t¢au páritakmyāyāh¢

5.31.9ab índrākutsā váhamānā ráthena | ā́ vām átyā ápi kárn¢e vahantu

5.32.5cd yád īm¢ suks¢atra prábhr¢tā mádasya | yúyutsantam¢ támasi harmyé dhā́h¢
5.32.7cd yád īm¢ vájrasya prábhr¢tau dadā́bha | víśvasya jantór adhamám¢ cakāra

5.33.1cd yó asmai sumatím¢ vā́jasātau | stutó jáne samaryàś cikéta

5.33.7cd utá tvácam¢ dádato vā́jasātau | piprīhí mádhvah¢ sús¢utasya cā́roh¢
5.33.9ab utá tyé mā mārutā́śvasya śón¢āh¢ | krátvāmaghāso vidáthasya rātáu

5.34.6ab vitváks¢an¢ah¢ sámr¢tau cakramāsajó | ásunvato vís¢un¢ah¢ sunvató vr¢dháh¢

5.34.8ab sám¢ yáj jánau sudhánau viśváśardhasāv | áved índro maghávā gós¢u śubhrís¢u

5.36.6ab yó róhitau vājínau vājínīvān | tribhíh¢ śatáih¢ sácamānāv ádis¢t¢a

304
5.37.5ab pús¢yāt ks¢éme abhí yóge bhavāty | ubhé vr¢́tau sam¢yatī́ sám¢ jayāti
5.37.5cd priyáh¢ sū́rye priyó agnā́ bhavāti | yá índrāya sutásomo dádāśat

5.38.3cd ubhā́ devā́v abhís¢t¢aye | diváś ca gmáś ca rājathah¢

5.40.7cd tvám¢ mitró asi satyárādhās | táu mehā́vatam¢ várun¢aś ca rā́jā

5.41.1ab kó nú vām¢ mitrāvarun¢āv r¢tāyán | divó vā maháh¢ pā́rthivasya vā dé

5.41.3ab ā́ vām¢ yés¢t¢hāśvinā huvádhyai | vā́tasya pátman ráthyasya pus¢t¢áu
5.41.7cd us¢ā́sānáktā vidús¢īva víśvam | ā́ hā vahato mártyāya yajñám
5.41.9cd panitá āptyó yajatáh¢ sádā no | várdhān nah¢ śám¢sam¢ náryo abhís¢t¢au
5.41.16ab kathā́ dāśema námasā sudā́nun | evayā́ marúto áchoktau
5.41.16c práśravaso marúto áchoktau

5.42.10ab yá óhate raks¢áso devávītāv | acakrébhis tám¢ marúto ní yāta

5.42.16ab devó-devah¢ suhávo bhūtu máhyam | mā́ no mātā́ pr¢thivī́ durmatáu dhāt
5.42.17a uráu devā anibādhé syāma
5.42.18cd ā́ no rayím¢ vahatam ótá vīrā́n | ā́ víśvāny amr¢tā sáubhagāni

5.43.2ab ā́ sus¢t¢utī́ námasā vartayádhyai | dyā́vā vā́jāya pr¢thivī́ ámr¢dhre

5.43.2cd pitā́ mātā́ mádhuvacāh¢ suhástā | bháre-bhare no yaśásāv avis¢t¢ām
5.43.4ab dáśa ks¢ípo yuñjate bāhū́ ádrim¢ | sómasya yā́ śamitā́rā suhástā
5.43.5cd hárī ráthe sudhúrā yóge arvā́g | índra priyā́ kr¢n¢uhi hūyámānah¢
5.43.8ab áchā mahī́ br¢hatī́ śám¢tamā gī́r | dūtó ná gantv aśvínā huvádhyai
5.43.8cd mayobhúvā saráthā yātam arvā́g | gantám¢ nidhím¢ dhúram ān¢ír ná nā́bhim
5.43.9cd yā́ rā́dhasā coditā́rā matīnā́m¢ | yā́ vā́jasya dravin¢odā́ utá tmán
5.43.15cd devó-devah¢ suhávo bhūtu máhyam | mā́ no mātā́ pr¢thivī́ durmatáu dhāt
5.43.16a uráu devā anibādhé syāma
5.43.17cd ā́ no rayím¢ vahatam ótá vīrā́n | ā́ víśvāny amr¢tā sáubhagāni

5.44.12cd ubhā́ sá várā práty eti bhā́ti ca | yád īm¢ gan¢ám¢ bhájate suprayā́vabhih¢

5.45.4ab sūktébhir vo vácobhir devájus¢t¢air | índrā nv àgnī́ ávase huvádhyai

5.46.2cd ubhā́ nā́satyā rudró ádha gnā́h¢ | pūs¢ā́ bhágah¢ sárasvatī jus¢anta
5.46.3ab indrāgnī́ mitrā́várun¢ā́ditim¢ svàh¢ | pr¢thivī́m¢ dyā́m¢ marútah¢ párvatām¢% apáh¢
5.46.4cd utárbháva utá rāyé no aśvínā | utá tvás¢t¢otá vibhvā́nu mam¢sate

5.47.3cd mádhye divó níhitah¢ pr¢́śnir áśmā | ví cakrame rájasas pāty ántau
5.47.5cd dvé yád īm¢ bibhr¢tó mātúr anyé | ihéha jāté yamyā̀ sábandhū
5.47.7ab tád astu mitrāvarun¢ā tád agne | śám¢ yór asmábhyam idám astu śastám

5.49.1cd ā́ vām¢ narā purubhujā vavr¢tyām¢ | divé-dive cid aśvinā sakhīyán

5.51.6cd tā́ñ jus¢ethām arepásāv | abhí práyah¢

5.51.11ab svastí no mimītām aśvínā bhágah¢ | svastí devy áditir anarván¢ah¢
5.51.14ab svastí mitrāvarun¢ā | svastí pathye revati
5.51.15ab svastí pánthām ánu carema | sūryācandramásāv iva

5.52.7ab yé vāvr¢dhánta pā́rthivā | yá urā́v antáriks¢a ā

5.54.2cd sám¢ vidyútā dádhati vāśati tritáh¢ | sváranty ā́po ’vánā párijrayah¢

5.56.6cd yun¤gdhvám¢ hárī ajirā́ dhurí vól™have | váhis¢t¢hā dhurí vól™have ||

305
5.56.8cd ā́ yásmin tasthaú surán¢āni bíbhratī | sácā marútsu rodasī́

5.61.9cd ví róhitā purumīl™hā́ya yematur | víprāya dīrgháyaśase

5.62.2ab tát sú vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā mahitvám | īrmā́ tasthús¢īr áhabhir duduhre

5.62.3ab ádhārayatam¢ pr¢thivī́m utá dyā́m¢ | mítrarājānā varun¢ā máhobhih¢
5.62.5ab ánu śrutā́m amátim¢ várdhad urvī́m¢ | barhír iva yájus¢ā ráks¢amān¢ā
5.62.5cd námasvantā dhr¢tadaks¢ā́dhi gárte | mítrā́sāthe varun¢él™āsv antáh¢
5.62.6ab ákravihastā sukr¢́te paraspā́ | yám¢ trā́sāthe varun¢él™āsv antáh¢
5.62.6cd rā́jānā ks¢atrám áhr¢n¢īyamānā | sahásrasthūn¢am¢ bibhr¢thah¢ sahá dváu
5.62.8ab híran¢yarūpam us¢áso vyùs¢t¢āv | áyasthūn¢am úditā sū́ryasya
5.62.9ab yád bám¢his¢t¢ham¢ nā́tivídhe sudānū | áchidram¢ śárma bhuvanasya gopā
5.62.96cd téna no mitrāvarun¢āv avis¢t¢am¢ | sís¢āsanto jigīvā́m¢sah¢ syāma

5.63.1ab r¢́tasya gopāv ádhi tis¢t¢hatho rátham¢ | sátyadharmān¢ā paramé vyòmani

5.63.1cd yám átra mitrāvarun¢ā́vatho yuvám¢ | tásmai vr¢s¢t¢ír mádhumat pinvate diváh¢
5.63.2ab samrā́jāv asyá bhúvanasya rājatho | mítrāvarun¢ā vidáthe svardr¢́śā
5.63.3ab samrā́jā ugrā́ vr¢s¢abhā́ divás pátī | pr¢thivyā́ mitrā́várun¢ā vícars¢an¢ī
5.63.4ab māyā́ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā diví śritā | sū́ryo jyótiś carati citrám ā́yudham
5.63.5ab rátham¢ yuñjate marútah¢ śubhé sukhám¢ | śū́ro ná mitrāvarun¢ā gávis¢t¢is¢u
5.63.5cd rájām¢si citrā́ ví caranti tanyávo | diváh¢ samrājā páyasā na uks¢atam
5.63.6ab vā́cam¢ sú mitrāvarun¢āv írāvatīm¢ | parjányaś citrā́m¢ vadati tvís¢īmatīm
5.63.7ab dhárman¢ā mitrāvarun¢ā vipaścitā | vratā́ raks¢ethe ásurasya māyáyā

5.64.1cd pári vrajéva bāhvór | jaganvā́m¢sā svàrn¢aram

5.64.2ab tā́ bāhávā sucetúnā | prá yantam asmā árcate
5.64.4ab yuvā́bhyām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | upamám¢ dhéyām r¢cā́
5.64.6ab yuvám¢ no yés¢u varun¢a | ks¢atrám br¢hác ca bibhr¢tháh¢
5.64.7ab uchántyām me yajatā́ | deváks¢atre rúśadgavi
5.64.7cde sutám¢ sómam¢ ná hastíbhir | ā́ pad¢bhír dhāvatam¢ narā | bíbhratāv arcanā́nasam

5.65.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢havarcasā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā

5.65.2cd tā́ sátpatī r¢tāvr¢́dha | r¢tā́vānā jáne-jane
5.65.3ab tā́ vām iyānó ’vase | pū́rvā úpa bruve sácā
5.65.6ab yuvám¢ mitremám¢ jánam¢ | yátathah¢ sám¢ ca nayathah¢

5.66.1ab ā́ cikitāna sukrátū | deváu marta riśā́dasā

5.66.2ab tā́ hí ks¢atrám ávihrutam¢ | samyág asuryàm ā́śāte
5.66.3ab tā́ vām és¢e ráthānām | urvī́m¢ gávyūtim es¢ām
5.66.4ab ádhā hí kā́vyā yuvám¢ | dáks¢asya pūrbhír adbhutā
5.66.4cd ní ketúnā jánānām¢ | cikéthe pūtadaks¢asā
5.66.5cd jrayasānā́v áram¢ pr¢thú | áti ks¢aranti yā́mabhih¢
5.66.6ab ā́ yád vām īyacaks¢asā | mítra vayám¢ ca sūráyah¢

5.67.1ab bál™ itthā́ deva nis¢kr¢tám | ā́dityā yajatám br¢hát

5.67.2cd dhartā́rā cars¢an¢īnām¢ | yantám¢ sumnám¢ riśādasā

5.68.1c máhiks¢atrāv r¢tám¢ br¢hát

5.68.2ab samrā́jā yā́ ghr¢táyonī | mitráś cobhā́ várun¢aś ca
5.68.2c devā́ devés¢u praśastā́
5.68.3ab tā́ nah¢ śaktam¢ pā́rthivasya | mahó rāyó divyásya
5.68.4ab r¢tám r¢téna sápantā | is¢irám¢ dáks¢am āśāte
5.68.4c adrúhā deváu vardhete
306
5.68.5ab vr¢s¢t¢ídyāvā rītyā̀pā | is¢ás pátī dā́numatyāh¢

5.69.1cd vāvr¢dhānā́v amátim¢ ks¢atríyasya | ánu vratám¢ ráks¢amān¢āv ajuryám

5.69.3ab prātár devī́m áditim¢ johavīmi | madhyám¢dina úditā sū́ryasya
5.69.3cd rāyé mitrāvarun¢ā sarvátātā | ī́l™e tokā́ya tánayāya śám¢ yóh¢
5.69.4ab yā́ dhartā́rā rájaso rocanásya | utā́dityā́ divyā́ pā́rthivasya
5.69.4cd ná vām¢ devā́ amr¢́tā ā́ minanti | vratā́ni mitrāvarun¢ā dhruvā́n¢i

5.70.2ab tā́ vām¢ samyág adruhvān¢ā | ís¢am aśyāma dhā́yase

5.70.2c vayám¢ té rudrā syāma
5.70.3ab pātám¢ no rudrā pāyúbhir | utá trāyethām¢ sutrātrā́

5.71.1ab ā́ no gantam¢ riśādasā | várun¢a mítra barhán¢ā

5.71.2ab víśvasya hí pracetasā | várun¢a mítra rā́jathah¢
5.71.2c īśānā́ pipyatam¢ dhíyah¢

5.72.2ab vraténa stho dhruváks¢emā | dhárman¢ā yātayájjanā

5.73.1ab yád adyá stháh¢ parāváti | yád arvāváty aśvinā

5.73.1cd yád vā purū́ purubhujā | yád antáriks¢a ā́ gatam
5.73.2ab ihá tyā́ purubhū́tamā | purū́ dám¢sām¢si bíbhratā
5.73.2cd varasyā́ yāmy ádhrigū | huvé tuvís¢t¢amā bhujé
5.73.4cd nā́nā jātā́v arepásā | sám asmé bándhum éyathuh¢
5.73.6ab yuvór átriś ciketati | nárā sumnéna cétasā
5.73.6cd gharmám¢ yád vām arepásam¢ | nā́satyāsnā́ bhuran¢yáti
5.73.7cd yád vām¢ dám¢sobhir aśvinā | átrir narāvavártati
5.73.8ab mádhva ū s¢ú madhūyuvā | rúdrā sís¢akti pipyús¢ī
5.73.9ab satyám íd vā u aśvinā | yuvā́m āhur mayobhúvā
5.73.9cd tā́ yā́man yāmahū́tamā | yā́mann ā́ mr¢l™ayáttamā

5.74.1ab kū́s¢t¢ho devāv aśvinā | adyā́ divó manāvasū

5.74.2ab kúha tyā́ kúha nú śrutā́ | diví devā́ nā́satyā
5.74.4ab paurám¢ cid dhy ùdaprutam¢ | páura paurā́ya jínvathah¢
5.74.7cd kó vípro vipravāhasā | kó yajñáir vājinīvasū
5.74.8ab ā́ vām¢ rátho ráthānām¢ | yés¢t¢ho yātv aśvinā
5.74.9ab śám ū s¢ú vām¢ madhūyuvā | asmā́kam astu carkr¢tíh¢
5.74.9cd arvācīnā́ vicetasā | víbhih¢ śyenéva dīyatam
5.74.10ab áśvinā yád dha kárhi cic | chuśrūyā́tam imám¢ hávam

5.75.1cde stotā́ vām aśvināv r¢́s¢ih¢ | stómena práti bhūs¢ati | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.2ab atyā́yātam aśvinā | tiró víśvā ahám¢ sánā
5.75.2cde dásrā híran¢yavartanī | sús¢umnā síndhuvāhasā | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.3ab ā́ no rátnāni bíbhratāv | áśvinā gáchatam¢ yuvám
5.75.3cde rúdrā híran¢yavartanī | jus¢ān¢ā́ vājinīvasū | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.5ab bodhínmanasā rathyā̀ | is¢irā́ havanaśrútā
5.75.5cde víbhiś cyávānam aśvinā | ní yātho ádvayāvinam | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.6ab ā́ vām¢ narā manoyújo | áśvāsah¢ prus¢itápsavah¢
5.75.6cde váyo vahantu pītáye | sahá sumnébhir aśvinā | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.7ab áśvināv éhá gachatam¢ | nā́satyā mā́ ví venatam
5.75.7cde tiráś cid aryayā́ pári | vartír yātam adābhyā | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.8ab asmín yajñé adābhyā | jaritā́ram¢ śubhas patī
5.75.8cde avasyúm aśvinā yuvám¢ | gr¢n¢ántam úpa bhūs¢atho | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam
5.75.9cde áyoji vām¢ vr¢s¢an¢vasū | rátho dasrāv ámartyo | mā́dhvī máma śrutam¢ hávam

307
5.76.1cd arvā́ñcā nūnám¢ rathyehá yātam | pīpivā́m¢sam aśvinā gharmám ácha
5.76.2ab ná sam¢skr¢tám¢ prá mimīto gámis¢t¢hā | ánti nūnám aśvínópastutehá
5.76.2cd dívābhipitvé ’vasā́gamis¢t¢hā | práty ávartim¢ dāśús¢e śámbhavis¢t¢hā
5.76.3ab utā́ yātam¢ sam¢gavé prātár áhno | madhyám¢dina úditā sū́ryasya
5.76.3cd dívā náktam ávasā śám¢tamena | nédā́nīm¢ pītír aśvínā tatāna
5.76.4ab idám¢ hí vām¢ pradívi sthā́nam óka | imé gr¢hā́ aśvinedám¢ duron¢ám
5.76.4cd ā́ no divó br¢hatáh¢ párvatād ā́ | adbhyó yātam ís¢am ū́rjam¢ váhantā
5.76.5cd ā́ no rayím¢ vahatam ótá vīrā́n | ā́ víśvāny amr¢tā sáubhagāni

5.77.1ab prātaryā́vān¢ā prathamā́ yajadhvam¢ | purā́ gr¢́dhrād árarus¢ah¢ pibātah¢

5.77.1cd prātár hí yajñám aśvínā dadhā́te | prá śam¢santi kaváyah¢ pūrvabhā́jah¢
5.77.2ab prātár yajadhvam aśvínā hinota | ná sāyám asti devayā́ ájus¢t¢am
5.77.3cd mánojavā aśvinā vā́taram¢hā | yénātiyāthó duritā́ni víśvā
5.77.5cd ā́ no rayím¢ vahatam ótá vīrā́n | ā́ víśvāny amr¢tā sáubhagāni

5.78.1ab áśvināv éhá gachatam¢ | nā́satyā mā́ ví venatam

5.78.1c ham¢sā́v iva patatam ā́ sutám¢% úpa
5.78.2ab áśvinā harin¢ā́v iva | gaurā́v ivā́nu yávasam
5.78.2c ham¢sā́v iva patatam ā́ sutám¢% úpa
5.78.3ab áśvinā vājinīvasū | jus¢éthām¢ yajñám is¢t¢áye
5.78.3c ham¢sā́v iva patatam ā́ sutám¢% úpa
5.78.4cd śyenásya cij jávasā nū́tanena | ágachatam aśvinā śám¢tamena
5.78.5cd śrutám me aśvinā hávam¢ | saptávadhrim¢ ca muñcatam
5.78.6cd māyā́bhir aśvinā yuvám¢ | vr¢ks¢ám¢ sám¢ ca ví cācathah¢

5.85.2cd hr¢tsú krátum¢ várun¢o apsv àgním¢ | diví sū́ryam adadhāt sómam ádrau

5.86.1ab índrāgnī yám ávatha | ubhā́ vā́jes¢u mártyam

5.86.2ab yā́ pr¢́tanāsu dus¢t¢árā | yā́ vā́jes¢u śravā́yyā
5.86.2cd yā́ páñca cars¢an¢ī́r abhì | indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe
5.86.4ab tā́ vām és¢e ráthānām | indrāgnī́ havāmahe
5.86.4cd pátī turásya rā́dhaso | vidvā́m¢sā gírvan¢astamā
5.86.5ab tā́ vr¢dhántāv ánu dyū́n | mártāya devā́v adábhā
5.86.5cd árhantā cit puró dadhe | ám¢śeva devā́v árvate
5.86.6def tā́ sūrís¢u śrávo br¢hád | rayím¢ gr¢n¢átsu didhr¢tam | ís¢am¢ gr¢n¢átsu didhr¢tam

5.87.6c sthā́tāro hí prásitau sam¢dr¢́śi sthána

Book 6

6.1.4cd nā́māni cid dadhire yajñíyāni | bhadrā́yām¢ te ran¢ayanta sám¢dr¢s¢t¢au

6.1.10cd védī sūno sahaso gīrbhír uktháir | ā́ te bhadrā́yām¢ sumatáu yatema

6.3.7cd ghr¢́n¢ā ná yó dhrájasā pátmanā yánn | ā́ ródasī vásunādám¢ supátnī

6.4.1ab yáthā hotar mánus¢o devátātā | yajñébhih¢ sūno sahaso yájāsi

6.9.6ab ví me kárn¢ā patayato ví cáks¢ur | vī̀dám¢ jyótir hr¢́daya ā́hitam¢ yát

6.10.3cd citrā́bhis tám ūtíbhiś citráśocir | vrajásya sātā́ gómato dadhāti

6.10.6cd bharádvājes¢u dadhis¢e suvr¢ktím | ávīr vā́jasya gádhyasya sātáu
6.10.4ab ā́ yáh¢ papraú jā́yamāna urvī́ | dūredr¢śā bhāsā́ kr¢s¢n¢ā́dhvā

308
6.11.1cd ā́ no mitrā́várun¢ā nā́satyā | dyā́vā hotrā́ya pr¢thivī́ vavr¢tyāh¢
6.11.3cd vépis¢t¢ho án¤girasām¢ yád dha vípro | mádhu chandó bhánati rebhá is¢t¢áu
6.11.5ab vr¢ñjé ha yán námasā barhír agnā́v | áyāmi srúg ghr¢távatī suvr¢ktíh¢

6.12.2ab ā́ yásmin tvé sv ápāke yajatra | yáks¢ad rājan sarvátāteva nú dyáuh¢

6.14.1ab agnā́ yó mártyo dúvo | dhíyam¢ jujós¢a dhītíbhih¢

6.15.2ab mitrám¢ ná yám¢ súdhitam¢ bhr¢́gavo dadhúr | vánaspátāv ī́d¢yam ūrdhváśocis¢am

6.15.15cd ávā no maghavan vā́jasātāv | ágne víśvāni duritā́ tarema
6.15.18ab jánis¢vā devávītaye | sarvátātā svastáye

6.16.24ab tā́ rā́jānā śúcivratā | ādityā́n mā́rutam¢ gan¢ám

6.16.41c ā́ své yónau ní s¢īdatu

6.17.7cd ádhārayo ródasī deváputre | pratné mātárā yahvī́ r¢tásya

6.17.8cd ádevo yád abhy áuhis¢t¢a devā́n | svàrs¢ātā vr¢n¢ata índram átra

6.18.6cd sá tokásātā tánaye sá vajrī́ | vitantasā́yyo abhavat samátsu

6.19.3ab pr¢thū́ karásnā bahulā́ gábhastī | asmadryàk sám¢ mimīhi śrávām¢si

6.19.3cd yūthéva paśváh¢ paśupā́ dámūnā | asmā́m¢% indrābhy ā́ vavr¢tsvājáu
6.19.7cd yéna tokásya tánayasya sātáu | mam¢sīmáhi jigīvā́m¢sas tvótāh¢
6.19.12cd ádhā hí tvā pr¢thivyā́m¢ śū́rasātau | hávāmahe tánaye gós¢v apsú

6.20.1ab dyaúr ná yá indrābhí bhū́māryás | tasthaú rayíh¢ śávasā pr¢tsú jánān

6.20.4ab śatáir apadran pan¢áya indrā́tra | dáśon¢aye kaváye ’rkásātau
6.20.5cd urú s¢á sarátham¢ sā́rathaye kar | índrah¢ kútsāya sū́ryasya sātáu
6.20.9ab sá īm¢ spr¢́dho vanate ápratīto | bíbhrad vájram¢ vr¢trahán¢am¢ gábhastau
6.20.9cd tís¢t¢had dhárī ádhy ásteva gárte | vacoyújā vahata índram r¢s¢vám
6.20.13ab táva ha tyád indra víśvam ājáu | sastó dhúnīcúmurī yā́ ha sís¢vap

6.21.8cd tvám¢ hy ā̀píh¢ pradívi pitr¢¤n¢ā́m¢ | śáśvad babhū́tha suháva és¢t¢au

6.23.2ab yád vā diví pā́rye sús¢vim indra | vr¢trahátyé ’vasi śū́rasātau

6.24.9cd sthā́ ū s¢ú ūrdhvá ūtī́ áris¢an¢yann | aktór vyùs¢t¢au páritakmyāyām

6.25.4ab śū́ro vā śū́ram¢ vanate śárīrais | tanūrúcā tárus¢i yát kr¢n¢váite

6.25.6cd vr¢tré vā mahó nr¢váti ks¢áye vā | vyácasvantā yádi vitantasáite

6.26.1ab śrudhī́ na indra hváyāmasi tvā | mahó vā́jasya sātáu vāvr¢s¢ān¢ā́h¢

6.26.1cd sám¢ yád víśó ’yanta śū́rasātā | ugrám¢ nó ’vah¢ pā́rye áhan dāh¢
6.26.2ab tvā́m¢ vājī́ havate vājineyó | mahó vā́jasya gádhyasya sātáu
6.26.3ab tvám¢ kavím¢ codayo ’rkásātau | tvám¢ kútsāya śús¢n¢am¢ dāśús¢e vark
6.26.8ab vayám¢ te asyā́m indra dyumnáhūtau | sákhāyah¢ syāma mahina prés¢t¢hāh¢

6.27.1ab kím asya máde kím¢ v asya pītā́v | índrah¢ kímasya sakhyé cakāra
6.27.2ab sád asya máde sád v asya pītā́v | índrah¢ sád asya sakhyé cakāra
6.27.7ab yásya gā́vāv arus¢ā́ sūyavasyū́ | antár ū s¢ú cárato rérihān¢ā

6.29.3ab śriyé te pā́dā dúva ā́ mimiks¢ur | dhr¢s¢n¢úr vajrī́ śávasā dáks¢in¢āvān

309
6.31.3ab tvám¢ kútsenābhí śús¢n¢am indra | aśús¢am¢ yudhya kúyavam¢ gávis¢t¢au

6.32.2ab sá mātárā sū́ryen¢ā kavīnā́m | ávāsayad rujád ádrim¢ gr¢n¢ānáh¢

6.33.2ab tvā́m¢ hī́ndrā́vase vívāco | hávante cars¢an¢áyah¢ śū́rasātau

6.33.4cd svàrs¢ātā yád dhváyāmasi tvā | yúdhyanto nemádhitā pr¢tsú śūra
6.33.5ab nūnám¢ na indrāparā́ya ca syā | bhávā mr¢l™īká utá no abhís¢t¢au

6.38.2ab dūrā́c cid ā́ vasato asya kárn¢ā | ghós¢ād índrasya tanyati bruvān¢áh¢

6.40.1ab índra píba túbhyam¢ sutó mádāya | áva sya hárī ví mucā sákhāyā
6.40.3ab sámiddhe agnáu sutá indra sóma | ā́ tvā vahantu hárayo váhis¢t¢hāh¢

6.44.9cd várs¢īyo váyah¢ kr¢n¢uhi śácībhir | dhánasya sātā́v | asmā́m¢% avid¢d¢hi

6.46.1ab tvā́m íd dhí hávāmahe | sātā́ vā́jasya kārávah¢

6.46.4ab bā́dhase jánān vr¢s¢abhéva manyúnā | ghr¢́s¢au mīl™há r¢cīs¢ama
6.46.8ab yád vā tr¢ks¢áu maghavan druhyā́v ā́ jáne | yát pūráu kác ca vr¢́s¢n¢yam

6.47.8cd r¢s¢vā́ ta indra sthávirasya bāhū́ | úpa stheyāma śaran¢ā́ br¢hántā

6.47.13ab tásya vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyasya | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma
6.47.15cd pā́dāv iva prahárann anyám-anyam¢ | kr¢n¢óti pū́rvam áparam¢ śácībhih¢
6.47.19ab yujānó harítā ráthe | bhū́ri tvás¢t¢ehá rājati
6.47.20cd br¢́haspate prá cikitsā gávis¢t¢āv | itthā́ saté jaritrá indra pánthām
6.47.21cd áhan dāsā́ vr¢s¢abhó vasnayánta | udávraje varcínam¢ śámbaram¢ ca

6.48.4cd arvā́cah¢ sīm¢ kr¢n¢uhy agné ’vase | rā́sva vā́jotá vam¢sva

6.48.5cd sáhasā yó mathitó jā́yate nr¢́bhih¢ | pr¢thivyā́ ádhi sā́navi
6.48.6ab ā́ yáh¢ papraú bhānúnā ródasī ubhé | dhūména dhāvate diví

6.49.1ab stus¢é jánam¢ suvratám¢ návyasībhir | gīrbhír mitrā́várun¢ā sumnayántā

6.49.3ab arus¢ásya duhitárā vírūpe | str¢́bhir anyā́ pipiśé sū́ro anyā́
6.49.3cd mithastúrā vicárantī pāvaké | mánma śrutám¢ naks¢ata r¢cyámāne
6.49.5cd yéna narā nāsatyes¢ayádhyai | vartír yāthás tánayāya tmáne ca
6.49.6ab párjanyavātā vr¢s¢abhā pr¢thivyā́h¢ | púrīs¢ān¢i jinvatam ápyāni
6.49.10ab bhúvanasya pitáram¢ gīrbhír ābhī́ | rudrám¢ dívā vardháyā rudrám aktáu

6.50.9cd syā́m ahám¢ te sádam íd rātáu | táva syām agné ’vasā suvī́rah¢
6.50.10ab utá tyā́ me hávam ā́ jagmyā́tam¢ | nā́satyā dhībhír yuvám an¤gá viprā
6.50.10cd átrim¢ ná mahás támaso ’mumuktam¢ | tū́rvatam¢ narā duritā́d abhī́ke
6.50.12cd r¢bhuks¢ā́ vā́jo dáivyo vidhātā́ | parjányāvā́tā pipyatām ís¢am¢ nah¢

6.51.1cd r¢tásya śúci darśatám ánīkam¢ | rukmó ná divá úditā vy àdyaut

6.52.4cd ávantu mā párvatāso dhruvā́so | ávantu mā pitáro deváhūtau

6.52.16ab ágnīparjanyāv ávatam¢ dhíyam¢ me | asmín háve suhavā sus¢t¢utím¢ nah¢
6.52.17ab stīrn¢é barhís¢i samidhāné agnáu | sūkténa mahā́ námasā́ vivāse

6.57.1ab índrā nú pūs¢án¢ā vayám¢ | sakhyā́ya svastáye

6.57.3ab ajā́ anyásya váhnayo | hárī anyásya sámbhr¢tā

6.59.2cd samānó vām¢ janitā́ bhrā́tarā yuvám¢ | yamā́v ihéhamātarā

6.59.3ab okivā́m¢sā suté sácām¢% | áśvā sáptī ivā́dane
310
6.59.3cd índrā nv àgnī́ ávasehá vajrín¢ā | vayám¢ devā́ havāmahe
6.59.4ab yá indrāgnī sutés¢u vām¢ | stávat tés¢v r¢tāvr¢dhā
6.59.4cd jos¢avākám¢ vádatah¢ pajrahos¢in¢ā | ná devā bhasáthaś caná
6.59.5ab índrāgnī kó asyá vām¢ | dévau mártaś ciketati
6.59.10ab índrāgnī ukthavāhasā | stómebhir havanaśrutā

6.60.1ab śnáthad vr¢trám utá sanoti vā́jam | índrā yó agnī́ sáhurī saparyā́t
6.60.1cd irajyántā vasavyàsya bhū́reh¢ | sáhastamā sáhasā vājayántā
6.60.2ab tā́ yodhis¢t¢am abhí gā́ indra nūnám | apáh¢ svàr us¢áso agna ūl™hā́h¢
6.60.3ab ā́ vr¢trahan¢ā vr¢trahábhih¢ śús¢mair | índra yātám¢ námobhir agne arvā́k
6.60.4ab tā́ huve yáyor idám¢ | papné víśvam¢ purā́ kr¢tám
6.60.5ab ugrā́ vighanínā mr¢́dha | indrāgnī́ havāmahe
6.60.5c tā́ no mr¢l™āta īdr¢́śe
6.60.7c píbatam¢ śambhuvā sutám
6.60.8ab yā́ vām¢ sánti puruspr¢́ho | niyúto dāśús¢e narā
6.60.9ab tā́bhir ā́ gachatam¢ narā | úpedám¢ sávanam¢ sutám
6.60.12ab tā́ no vā́javatīr ís¢a | āśū́n pipr¢tam árvatah¢
6.60.13ab ubhā́ vām índrāgnī āhuvádhyā | ubhā́ rā́dhasah¢ sahá mādayádhyai
6.60.13cd ubhā́ dātā́rāv is¢ām¢ rayīn¢ā́m | ubhā́ vā́jasya sātáye huve vām
6.60.14cd sákhāyau deváu sakhyāya śambhúvā | indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe

6.62.1ab stus¢é nárā divó asyá prasántā | aśvínā huve járamān¢o arkáih¢
6.62.1cd yā́ sadyá usrā́ vyús¢i jmó ántān | yúyūs¢atah¢ páry urū́ várām¢si
6.62.2ab tā́ yajñám ā́ śúcibhiś cakramān¢ā́ | ráthasya bhānúm¢ rurucū rájobhih¢
6.62.2cd purū́ várām¢sy ámitā mímānā | apó dhánvāny áti yātho ájrān
6.62.3ab tā́ ha tyád vartír yád áradhram ugrā | itthā́ dhíya ūhathuh¢ śáśvad áśvaih¢
6.62.4ab tā́ návyaso járamān¢asya mánma | úpa bhūs¢ato yuyujānásaptī
6.62.4cd śúbham¢ pr¢́ks¢am ís¢am ū́rjam¢ váhantā | hótā yaks¢at pratnó adhrúg yúvānā
6.62.5ab tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ puruśā́katamā | pratnā́ návyasā vácasā vivāse
6.62.5cd yā́ śám¢sate stuvaté śámbhavis¢t¢hā | babhūvátur gr¢n¢até citrárātī
6.62.6ab tā́ bhujyúm¢ víbhir adbhyáh¢ samudrā́t | túgrasya sūnúm ūhathū rájobhih¢
6.62.6cd aren¢úbhir yójanebhir bhujántā | patatríbhir árn¢aso nír upásthāt
6.62.7ab ví jayús¢ā rathyā yātam ádrim¢ | śrutám¢ hávam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā vadhrimatyā́h¢
6.62.7cd daśasyántā śayáve pipyathur gā́m | íti cyavānā sumatím¢ bhuran¢yū
6.62.9ab yá īm¢ rā́jānāv r¢tuthā́ vidádhad | rájaso mitró várun¢aś cíketat

6.63.1ab kvà tyā́ valgū́ puruhūtā́dyá | dūtó ná stómo ’vidan námasvān

6.63.1cd ā́ yó arvā́n¤ nā́satyā vavárta | prés¢t¢hā hy ásatho asya mánman
6.63.2ab áram¢ me gantam¢ hávanāyāsmái | gr¢n¢ānā́ yáthā píbātho ándhah¢
6.63.4cd prá hótā gūrtámanā urān¢ó | áyukta yó nā́satyā hávīman
6.63.5ab ádhi śriyé duhitā́ sū́ryasya | rátham¢ tasthau purubhujā śatótim
6.63.5cd prá māyā́bhir māyinā bhūtam átra | nárā nr¢tū jániman yajñíyānām
6.63.6cd prá vām¢ váyo vápus¢é ’nu paptan | náks¢ad vā́n¢ī sús¢t¢utā dhis¢n¢yā vām
6.63.7ab ā́ vām¢ váyó ’śvāso váhis¢t¢hā | abhí práyo nāsatyā vahantu
6.63.8ab purú hí vām¢ purubhujā des¢n¢ám¢ | dhenúm¢ na ís¢am¢ pinvatam ásakrām
6.63.10ab sám¢ vām¢ śatā́ nāsatyā sahásrā | áśvānām¢ purupánthā giré dāt
6.63.10cd bharádvājāya vīra nū́ giré dād | dhatā́ ráks¢ām¢si purudam¢sasā syuh¢

6.64.5cd tvám¢ divo duhitar yā́ ha devī́ | pūrváhūtau mam¢hánā darśatā́ bhūh¢
6.64.6ab út te váyaś cid vasatér apaptan | náraś ca yé pitubhā́jo vyùs¢t¢au

6.66.6cd ádha smais¢u rodasī́ sváśocir | ā́mavatsu tasthau ná rókah¢

6.66.8ab nā́sya vartā́ ná tarutā́ nv àsti | máruto yám ávatha vā́jasātau
311
6.67.1ab víśves¢ām¢ vah¢ satā́m¢ jyés¢t¢hatamā | gīrbhír mitrā́várun¢ā vāvr¢dhádhyai
6.67.1cd sám¢ yā́ raśméva yamátur yámis¢t¢hā | dvā́ jánām¢% ásamā bāhúbhih¢ sváih¢
6.67.2cd yantám¢ no mitrāvarun¢āv ádhr¢s¢t¢am¢ | chardír yád vām¢ varūthyàm¢ sudānū
6.67.3ab ā́ yātam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā suśastí | úpa priyā́ námasā hūyámānā
6.67.3cd sám¢ yā́v apnasthó apáseva jánāñ | chrudhīyatáś cid yatatho mahitvā́
6.67.4ab áśvā ná yā́ vājínā pūtábandhū | r¢tā́ yád gárbham áditir bháradhyai
6.67.4cd prá yā́ máhi mahā́ntā jā́yamānā | ghorā́ mártāya ripáve ní dīdhah¢
6.67.6ab tā́ hí ks¢atrám¢ dhāráyethe ánu dyū́n | dr¢m¢héthe sā́num upamā́d iva dyóh¢
6.67.7ab tā́ vigrám¢ dhaithe jat¢háram¢ pr¢n¢ádhyā | ā́ yát sádma sábhr¢tayah¢ pr¢n¢ánti
6.67.7cd ná mr¢s¢yante yuvatáyó ’vātā | ví yát páyo viśvajinvā bhárante
6.67.8ab tā́ jihváyā sádam édám¢ sumedhā́ | ā́ yád vām¢ satyó aratír r¢té bhū́t
6.67.8cd tád vām¢ mahitvám¢ ghr¢tānnāv astu | yuvám¢ dāśús¢e ví cayis¢t¢am ám¢hah¢
6.67.9ab prá yád vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā spūrdhán | priyā́ dhā́ma yuvádhitā minánti
6.67.11ab avór itthā́ vām¢ chardís¢o abhís¢t¢au | yuvór mitrāvarun¢āv áskr¢dhoyu

6.68.1cd ā́ yá índrāvárun¢āv is¢é adyá | mahé sumnā́ya mahá āvavártat

6.68.2ab tā́ hí śrés¢t¢hā devátātā tujā́ | śū́rān¢ām¢ śávis¢t¢hā tā́ hí bhūtám
6.68.2cd maghónām¢ mám¢his¢t¢hā tuviśús¢ma | r¢téna vr¢tratúrā sárvasenā
6.68.3ab tā́ gr¢n¢īhi namasyèbhih¢ śūs¢áih¢ | sumnébhir índrāvárun¢ā cakānā́
6.68.4cd práibhya indrāvarun¢ā mahitvā́ | dyáuś ca pr¢thivi bhūtam urvī́
6.68.5ab sá ít sudā́nuh¢ svávām¢% r¢tā́vā | índrā yó vām¢ varun¢a dā́śati tmán
6.68.6ab yám¢ yuvám¢ dāśvàdhvarāya devā | rayím¢ dhatthó vásumantam¢ puruks¢úm
6.68.6cd asmé sá indrāvarun¢āv ápi s¢yāt | prá yó bhanákti vanús¢ām áśastīh¢
6.68.7ab utá nah¢ sutrātró devágopāh¢ | sūríbhya indrāvarun¢ā rayíh¢ s¢yāt
6.68.8ab nū́ na indrāvarun¢ā gr¢n¢ānā́ | pr¢n¤ktám¢ rayím¢ sauśravasā́ya devā
6.68.10ab índrāvarun¢ā sutapāv imám¢ sutám¢ | sómam¢ pibatam¢ mádyam¢ dhr¢tavratā
6.68.11ab índrāvarun¢ā mádhumattamasya | vr¢́s¢n¢ah¢ sómasya vr¢s¢an¢ā́ vr¢s¢ethām

6.69.1cd jus¢éthām¢ yajñám¢ drávin¢am¢ ca dhattam | áris¢t¢air nah¢ pathíbhih¢ pāráyantā

6.69.2ab yā́ víśvāsām¢ janitā́rā matīnā́m | índrāvís¢n¢ū kaláśā somadhā́nā
6.69.3ab índrāvis¢n¢ū madapatī madānām | ā́ sómam¢ yātam¢ drávin¢o dádhānā
6.69.6ab índrāvis¢n¢ū havís¢ā vāvr¢dhānā́ | ágrādvānā námasā rātahavyā
6.69.7ab índrāvis¢n¢ū píbatam¢ mádhvo asyá | sómasya dasrā jat¢háram¢ pr¢n¢ethām
6.69.8ab ubhā́ jigyathur ná párā jayethe | ná párā jigye kataráś canáinoh¢

6.70.1ab ghr¢távatī bhúvanānām abhiśríyā | urvī́ pr¢thvī́ madhudúghe supéśasā

6.70.1cd dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ várun¢asya dhárman¢ā | vís¢kabhite ajáre bhū́riretasā
6.70.4ab ghr¢téna dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ abhī́vr¢te | ghr¢taśríyā ghr¢tapr¢́cā ghr¢tāvr¢́dhā
6.70.5ab mádhu no dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ mimiks¢atām¢ | madhuścútā́ madhudúghe mádhuvrate
6.70.6ab ū́rjam¢ no dyáuś ca pr¢thivī́ ca pinvatām | pitā́ mātā́ viśvavídā sudám¢sasā
6.70.6cd sam¢rarān¢é ródasī viśváśambhuvā | saním¢ vā́jam¢ rayím asmé sám invatām

6.71.1ab úd u s¢yá deváh¢ savitā́ hiran¢yáyā | bāhū́ ayam¢sta sávanāya sukrátuh¢

6.71.5ab úd ū ayām¢% upavaktéva bāhū́ | hiran¢yáyā savitā́ suprátīkā

6.72.1ab índrāsomā máhi tád vām¢ mahitvám¢ | yuvám¢ mahā́ni prathamā́ni cakrathuh¢
6.72.2ab índrāsomā vāsáyatha us¢ā́sam | út sū́ryam¢ nayatho jyótis¢ā sahá
6.72.3ab índrāsomāv áhim apáh¢ paris¢t¢hā́m¢ | hathó vr¢trám ánu vām¢ dyáur amanyata
6.72.4ab índrāsomā pakvám āmā́sv antár | ní gávām íd dadhathur vaks¢án¢āsu
6.72.5ab índrāsomā yuvám an¤gá tárutram | apatyasā́cam¢ śrútyam¢ rarāthe
6.72.5cd yuvám¢ śús¢mam¢ náryam¢ cars¢an¢íbhyah¢ | sám¢ vivyathuh¢ pr¢tanās¢ā́ham ugrā

312
6.73.2ab jánāya cid yá ī́vata u lokám¢ | br¢́haspátir deváhūtau cakā́ra

6.74.1ab sómārudrā dhāráyethām asuryàm¢ | prá vām is¢t¢áyó ’ram aśnuvantu

6.74.1cd dáme-dame saptá rátnā dádhānā | śám¢ no bhūtam¢ dvipáde śám¢ cátus¢pade
6.74.2ab sómārudrā ví vr¢hatam¢ vís¢ūcīm | ámīvā yā́ no gáyam āvivéśa
6.74.3ab sómārudrā yuvám etā́ny asmé | víśvā tanū́s¢u bhes¢ajā́ni dhattam
6.74.4ab tigmā́yudhau tigmáhetī suśévau | sómārudrāv ihá sú mr¢l™atam¢ nah¢
6.74.4cd prá no muñcatam¢ várun¢asya pā́śād | gopāyátam¢ nah¢ sumanasyámānā

6.75.10ab brā́hman¢āsah¢ pítarah¢ sómyāsah¢ | śivé no dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ anehásā

Book 7

7.1.17c ubhā́ kr¢n¢vánto vahatū́ miyédhe

7.1.20cd rātáu syāmobháyāsa ā́ te | yūyám¢ pāta svastíbhih¢ sádā nah¢
7.1.25cd rātáu syāmobháyāsa ā́ te | yūyám¢ pāta svastíbhih¢ sádā nah¢

7.2.4ab saparyávo bháramān¢ā abhijñú | prá vr¢ñjate námasā barhír agnáu

7.2.5ab svādhyò ví dúro devayánto | áśiśrayū rathayúr devátātā
7.2.5cd pūrvī́ śíśum¢ ná mātárā rihān¢é | sám agrúvo ná sámanes¢v añjan
7.2.6ab utá yós¢an¢e divyé mahī́ na | us¢ā́sānáktā sudúgheva dhenúh¢
7.2.6cd barhis¢ádā puruhūté maghónī | ā́ yajñiyè suvitā́ya śrayetām
7.2.7ab víprā yajñés¢u mā́nus¢es¢u kārū́ | mánye vām¢ jātávedasā yájadhyai
7.2.7cd ūrdhvám¢ no adhvarám¢ kr¢tam¢ háves¢u | tā́ devés¢u vanatho vā́ryān¢i

7.3.5cd niśíśānā átithim asya yónau | dīdā́ya śocír ā́hutasya vr¢́s¢n¢ah¢

7.6.7ab ā́ devó dade budhnyā̀ vásūni | váiśvānará úditā sū́ryasya

7.7.3cd ā́ mātárā viśvávāre huvānó | yáto yavis¢t¢ha jajñis¢é suśévah¢

7.8.4cd abhí yáh¢ pūrúm¢ pr¢tanāsu tasthaú | dyutānó daívyo átithih¢ śuśoca

7.9.5cd sárasvatīm¢ marúto aśvínāpo | yáks¢i devā́n ratnadhéyāya víśvān

7.16.2ab sá yojate arus¢ā́ viśvábhojasā | sá dudravat svā̀hutah¢

7.18.3cd arvā́cī te pathyā̀ rāyá etu | syā́ma te sumatā́v indra śárman

7.18.19ab ā́vad índram¢ yamúnā tr¢́tsavaś ca | prā́tra bhedám¢ sarvátātā mus¢āyat
7.18.22ab dvé náptur devávatah¢ śaté gór | dvā́ ráthā vadhū́mantā sudā́sah¢

7.19.3cd prá páurukutsim¢ trasádasyum āvah¢ | ks¢étrasātā vr¢trahátyes¢u pūrúm

7.19.4ab tvám¢ nr¢́bhir nr¢man¢o devávītau | bhū́rīn¢i vr¢trā́ haryaśva ham¢si
7.19.6cd vr¢́s¢n¢e te hárī vr¢́s¢an¢ā yunajmi | vyántu bráhmān¢i puruśāka vā́jam
7.19.7ab mā́ te asyā́m¢ sahasāvan páris¢t¢āv | aghā́ya bhūma harivah¢ parādái
7.19.8ab priyā́sa ít te maghavann abhís¢t¢au | náro madema śaran¢é sákhāyah¢
7.19.9ab sadyáś cin nú té maghavann abhís¢t¢au | nárah¢ śam¢santy ukthaśā́sa ukthā́

7.20.8cd vayám¢ te asyā́m¢ sumatáu cánis¢t¢hāh¢ | syā́ma várūthe ághnato nr¢́pītau

7.21.7cd índro maghā́ni dayate vis¢áhya | índram¢ vā́jasya johuvanta sātáu

313
7.25.4ab tvā́vato hī́ndra krátve ásmi | tvā́vato ’vitúh¢ śūra rātáu

7.27.1ab índram¢ náro nemádhitā havante | yát pā́ryā yunájate dhíyas tā́h¢
7.27.1cd śū́ro nr¢́s¢ātā śávasaś cakāná | ā́ gómati vrajé bhajā tvám¢ nah¢

7.30.2ab hávanta u tvā hávyam¢ vívāci | tanū́s¢u śū́rāh¢ sū́ryasya sātáu

7.32.2ab imé hí te brahmakr¢́tah¢ suté sácā | mádhau ná máks¢a ā́sate

7.33.10ab vidyúto jyótih¢ pári sam¢jíhānam¢ | mitrā́várun¢ā yád ápaśyatām¢ tvā

7.33.13ab satré ha jātā́v is¢itā́ námobhih¢ | kumbhé rétah¢ sis¢icatuh¢ samānám

7.35.1ab śám¢ na indrāgnī́ bhavatām ávobhih¢ | śám¢ na índrāvárun¢ā rātáhavyā

7.35.1cd śám índrāsómā suvitā́ya śám¢ yóh¢ | śám¢ na índrāpūs¢án¢ā vā́jasātau
7.35.4ab śám¢ no agnír jyótiranīko astu | śám¢ no mitrā́várun¢āv aśvínā śám
7.35.5ab śám¢ no dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ pūrváhūtau | śám antáriks¢am¢ dr¢śáye no astu

7.36.2ab imā́m¢ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā suvr¢ktím | ís¢am¢ ná kr¢n¢ve asurā návīyah¢

7.36.4ab girā́ yá etā́ yunájad dhárī ta | índra priyā́ suráthā śūra dhāyū́
7.36.8cd bhágam¢ dhiyó ’vitā́ram¢ no asyā́h¢ | sātáu vā́jam¢ rātis¢ā́cam¢ púram¢dhim

7.37.3cd ubhā́ te pūrn¢ā́ vásunā gábhastī | ná sūnr¢́tā ní yamate vasavyā̀

7.37.8ab ā́ no rā́dhām¢si savitah¢ stavádhyā | ā́ rā́yo yantu párvatasya rātáu

7.38.2ab úd u tis¢t¢ha savitah¢ śrudhy àsyá | híran¢yapān¢e prábhr¢tāv r¢tásya

7.38.7ab śám¢ no bhavantu vājíno háves¢u | devátātā mitádravah¢ svarkā́h¢

7.39.1cd bhejā́te ádrī rathyèva pánthām | r¢tám¢ hótā na is¢itó yajāti

7.39.2cd viśā́m aktór us¢ásah¢ pūrváhūtau | vāyúh¢ pūs¢ā́ svastáye niyútvān
7.39.3ab jmayā́ átra vásavo ranta devā́ | urā́v antáriks¢e marjayanta śubhrā́h¢
7.39.4cd tā́m¢% adhvará uśató yaks¢y agne | śrus¢t¢ī́ bhágam¢ nā́satyā púram¢dhim

7.40.5cd vidé hí rudró rudríyam¢ mahitvám¢ | yāsis¢t¢ám¢ vartír aśvināv írāvat

7.41.1ab prātár agním¢ prātár índram¢ havāmahe | prātár mitrā́várun¢ā prātár aśvínā
7.41.4cd utóditā maghavan sū́ryasya | vayám¢ devā́nām¢ sumatáu syāma

7.42.5cd ā́ náktā barhíh¢ sadatām us¢ā́sā | uśántā mitrā́várun¢ā yajehá

7.43.1ab prá vo yajñés¢u devayánto arcan | dyā́vā námobhih¢ prithivī́ is¢ádhyai

7.43.3ab ā́ putrā́so ná mātáram¢ víbhr¢trāh¢ | sā́nau devā́so barhís¢ah¢ sadantu
7.43.3cd ā́ viśvā́cī vidathyā̀m anaktv | ágne mā́ no devátātā mr¢́dhas kah¢

7.44.1ab dadhikrā́m¢ vah¢ prathamám aśvínos¢ásam | agním¢ sámiddham¢ bhágam ūtáye huve
7.44.2cd íl™ām¢ devī́m¢ barhís¢i sādáyanto | aśvínā víprā suhávā huvema

7.45.2ab úd asya bāhū́ śithirā́ br¢hántā | hiran¢yáyā divó ántām¢% anas¢t¢ām

7.46.4ab mā́ no vadhī rudra mā́ párā dā | mā́ te bhūma prásitau hīl™itásya

7.48.2cd vā́jo asmā́m%¢ avatu vā́jasātāv | índren¢a yujā́ tarus¢ema vr¢trám

7.50.1ab ā́ mā́m¢ mitrāvarun¢ehá raks¢atam¢ | kulāyáyad viśváyan mā́ na ā́ gan

314
7.50.2ab yád vijā́man párus¢i vándanam¢ bhúvad | as¢t¢hīvántau pári kulpháu ca déhat
7.50.3ab yác chalmaláu bhávati yán nadī́s¢u | yád ós¢adhībhyah¢ pári jā́yate vis¢ám

7.51.3cd índro agnír aśvínā tus¢t¢uvānā́ | yūyám¢ pāta svastíbhih¢ sádā nah¢

7.52.1cd sánema mitrāvarun¢ā sánanto | bhávema dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhávantah¢

7.53.1ab prá dyā́vā yajñáih¢ pr¢thivī́ námobhih¢ | sabā́dha īl™e br¢hatī́ yájatre
7.53.2ab prá pūrvajé pitárā návyasībhir | gīrbhíh¢ kr¢n¢udhvam¢ sádane r¢tásya

7.57.7ab ā́ stutā́so maruto víśva ūtī́ | áchā sūrī́n sarvátātā jigāta

7.59.6cd ásredhanto marutah¢ somyé mádhau | svā́hehá mādayādhvai

7.60.2ab es¢á syá mitrāvarun¢ā nr¢cáks¢ā | ubhé úd eti sū́ryo abhí jmán
7.60.3cd dhā́māni mitrāvarun¢ā yuvā́kuh¢ | sám¢ yó yūthéva jánimāni cás¢t¢e
7.60.9cd pári dvés¢obhir aryamā́ vr¢n¢aktu | urúm¢ sudā́se vr¢s¢an¢ā ulokám
7.60.11ab yó bráhman¢e sumatím āyájāte | vā́jasya sātáu paramásya rāyáh¢
7.60.12ab iyám¢ devā́ puróhitir yuvábhyām¢ | yajñés¢u mitrāvarun¢āv akāri

7.61.1ab úd vām¢ cáks¢ur varun¢a suprátīkam¢ | deváyor eti sū́ryas tatanvā́n

7.61.2ab prá vām¢ sá mitrāvarun¢āv r¢tā́vā | vípro mánmāni dīrghaśrúd iyarti
7.61.3ab prórór mitrāvarun¢ā pr¢thivyā́h¢ | prá divá r¢s¢vā́d br¢hatáh¢ sudānū
7.61.3cd spáśo dadhāthe ós¢adhīs¢u viks¢ú | r¢́dhag yató ’nimis¢am¢ ráks¢amān¢ā
7.61.5ab ámūrā víśvā vr¢s¢an¢āv imā́ vām¢ | ná yā́su citrám¢ dádr¢śe ná yaks¢ám
7.61.6ab sám u vām¢ yajñám¢ mahayam¢ námobhir | huvé vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā sabā́dhah¢
7.61.7ab iyám¢ deva puróhitir yuvábhyām¢ | yajñés¢u mitrāvarun¢āv akāri

7.62.5ab prá bāhávā sisr¢tam¢ jīváse na | ā́ no gávyūtim uks¢atam¢ ghr¢téna

7.62.5cd ā́ no jáne śravayatam¢ yuvānā | śrutám¢ me mitrāvarun¢ā hávemā́

7.63.5cd práti vām¢ sū́ra údite vidhema | námobhir mitrāvarun¢otá havyáih¢

7.64.1ab diví ks¢áyantā rájasah¢ pr¢thivyā́m¢ | prá vām¢ ghr¢tásya nirn¢íjo dadīran
7.64.2ab ā́ rājānā maha r¢tasya gopā | síndhupatī ks¢atriyā yātam arvā́k
7.64.2cd íl™ām¢ no mitrāvarun¢otá vr¢s¢t¢ím | áva divá invatam¢ jīradānū
7.64.4cd uks¢éthām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā ghr¢téna | tā́ rājānā suks¢itī́s tarpayethām

7.65.2ab tā́ hí devā́nām ásurā tā́v aryā́ | tā́ nah¢ ks¢itī́h¢ karatam ūrjáyantīh¢
7.65.2cd aśyā́ma mitrāvarun¢ā vayám¢ vām¢ | dyā́vā ca yátra pīpáyann áhā ca
7.65.3ab tā́ bhū́ripāśāv ánr¢tasya sétū | duratyétū ripáve mártyāya
7.65.3cd r¢tásya mitrāvarun¢ā pathā́ vām | apó ná nāvā́ duritā́ tarema
7.65.4ab ā́ no mitrāvarun¢ā havyájus¢t¢im¢ | ghr¢táir gávyūtim uks¢atam íl™ābhih¢

7.66.2ab yā́ dhāráyanta devā́h¢ | sudáks¢ā dáks¢apitarā

7.66.2c asuryā̀ya prámahasā
7.66.3ab tā́ na stipā́ tanūpā́ | várun¢a jaritr¢¤n¢ā́m
7.66.17ab kā́vyebhir adābhyā | ā́ yātam¢ varun¢a dyumát
7.66.18ab divó dhā́mabhir varun¢a | mitráś cā́ yātam adrúhā
7.66.19ab ā́ yātam¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | jus¢ān¢ā́v ā́hutim¢ narā
7.66.19c pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā

7.67.1cd yó vām¢ dūtó ná dhis¢n¢yāv ájīgar | áchā sūnúr ná pitárā vivakmi

7.67.3ab abhí vām¢ nūnám aśvinā súhotā | stómaih¢ sis¢akti nāsatyā vivakvā́n
315
7.67.4ab avór vām¢ nūnám aśvinā yuvā́kur | huvé yád vām¢ suté mādhvī vasūyúh¢
7.67.5ab prā́cīm u devāśvinā dhíyam¢ me | ámr¢dhrām¢ sātáye kr¢tam¢ vasūyúm
7.67.5cd víśvā avis¢t¢am¢ vā́ja ā́ púram¢dhīs | tā́ nah¢ śaktam¢ śacīpatī śácībhih¢
7.67.6ab avis¢t¢ám¢ dhīs¢v àśvinā na āsú | prajā́vad réto áhrayam¢ no astu
7.67.7cd áhel™atā mánasā yātam arvā́g | aśnántā havyám¢ mā́nus¢īs¢u viks¢ú
7.67.8ab ékasmin yóge bhuran¢ā samāné | pári vām¢ saptá sraváto rátho gāt
7.67.9ab asaścátā maghávadbhyo hí bhūtám¢ | yé rāyā́ maghadéyam¢ junánti
7.67.10ab nū́ me hávam ā́ śr¢n¢utam¢ yuvānā | yāsis¢t¢ám¢ vartír aśvināv írāvat

7.68.1ab ā́ śubhrā yātam aśvinā sváśvā | gíro dasrā jujus¢ān¢ā́ yuvā́koh¢

7.68.3ab prá vām¢ rátho mánojavā iyarti | tiró rájām¢sy aśvinā śatótih¢
7.68.6ab utá tyád vām¢ juraté aśvinā bhūc | cyávānāya pratī́tyam¢ havirdé
7.68.7ab utá tyám¢ bhujyúm aśvinā sákhāyo | mádhye jahur durévāsah¢ samudré
7.68.8ab vr¢́kāya cij jásamānāya śaktam | utá śrutam¢ śayáve hūyámānā
7.68.8cd yā́v aghnyā́m ápinvatam apó ná | staryàm¢ cic chakty àśvinā śácībhih¢

7.69.2cd víśo yéna gáchatho devayántīh¢ | kútrā cid yā́mam aśvinā dádhānā
7.69.3ab sváśvā yaśásā yātam arvā́g | dásrā nidhím¢ mádhumantam¢ pibāthah¢
7.69.5ab yó ha syá vām¢ rathirā vásta usrā́ | rátho yujānáh¢ pariyā́ti vartíh¢
7.69.5cd téna nah¢ śám¢ yór us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au | ny àśvinā vahatam¢ yajñé asmín
7.69.6ab nárā gauréva vidyútam¢ tr¢s¢ān¢ā́ | asmā́kam adyá sávanópa yātam
7.69.7cd patatríbhir aśramáir avyathíbhir | dam¢sánābhir aśvinā pāráyantā
7.69.8ab nū́ me hávam ā́ śr¢n¢utam¢ yuvānā | yāsis¢t¢ám¢ vartír aśvināv írāvat

7.70.1ab ā́ viśvavārāśvinā gatam¢ nah¢ | prá tát sthā́nam avāci vām¢ pr¢thivyā́m
7.70.2cd yó vām¢ samudrā́n sarítah¢ píparty | étagvā cin ná suyújā yujānáh¢
7.70.3ab yā́ni sthā́nāny aśvinā dadhā́the | divó yahvī́s¢v ós¢adhīs¢u viks¢ú
7.70.3cd ní párvatasya mūrdháni sádantā | ís¢am¢ jánāya dāśús¢e váhantā
7.70.4ab canis¢t¢ám¢ devā ós¢adhīs¢v apsú | yád yogyā́ aśnávaithe r¢́s¢īn¢ām
7.70.4cd purū́n¢i rátnā dádhatau ny àsme | ánu pū́rvān¢i cakhyathur yugā́ni
7.70.5ab śuśruvā́m¢sā cid aśvinā purū́n¢y | abhí bráhmān¢i caks¢āthe r¢́s¢īn¢ām
7.70.6ab yó vām¢ yajñó nāsatyā havís¢mān | kr¢tábrahmā samaryò bhávāti
7.70.7ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ iyám aśvinā gī́r | imā́m¢ suvr¢ktím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢ethām

7.71.1cd áśvāmaghā gómaghā vām¢ huvema | dívā náktam¢ śárum asmád yuyotam
7.71.2ab upā́yātam¢ dāśús¢e mártyāya | ráthena vāmám aśvinā váhantā
7.71.3ab ā́ vām¢ rátham avamásyām¢ vyùs¢t¢au | sumnāyávo vr¢́s¢an¢o vartayantu
7.71.3cd syū́magabhastim r¢tayúgbhir áśvair | ā́śvinā vásumantam¢ vahethām
7.71.4cd ā́ na enā́ nāsatyópa yātam | abhí yád vām¢ viśvápsnyo jígāti
7.71.6ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ iyám aśvinā gī́r | imā́m¢ suvr¢ktím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢ethām

7.72.1ab ā́ gómatā nāsatyā ráthena | áśvāvatā puruścandrén¢a yātam

7.72.1cd abhí vām¢ víśvā niyútah¢ sacante | spārháyā śriyā́ tanvā̀ śubhānā́
7.72.2ab ā́ no devébhir úpa yātam arvā́k | sajós¢asā nāsatyā ráthena
7.72.3cd āvívāsan ródasī dhís¢n¢yemé | áchā vípro nā́satyā vivakti
7.72.4ab ví céd uchánty aśvinā us¢ā́sah¢ | prá vām¢ bráhmān¢i kārávo bharante
7.72.5ab ā́ paścā́tān nāsatyā́ purástād | ā́śvinā yātam adharā́d údaktāt

7.73.1cd purudám¢sā purutámā purājā́ | ámartyā havate aśvínā gī́h¢

7.73.2ab ny ù priyó mánus¢ah¢ sādi hótā | nā́satyā yó yájate vándate ca
7.73.2cd aśnītám¢ mádhvo aśvinā upāká | ā́ vām¢ voce vidáthes¢u práyasvān
7.73.3ab áhema yajñám¢ pathā́m urān¢ā́ | imā́m¢ suvr¢ktím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā jus¢ethām
7.73.4ab úpa tyā́ váhnī gamato víśam¢ no | raks¢ohán¢ā sámbhr¢tā vīl™úpān¢ī

316
7.73.5ab ā́ paścā́tān nāsatyā́ purástād | ā́śvinā yātam adharā́d údaktāt

7.74.1ab imā́ u vām¢ dívis¢t¢aya | usrā́ havante aśvinā

7.74.2ab yuvám¢ citrám¢ dadathur bhójanam¢ nárā | códethām¢ sūnr¢́tāvate
7.74.2cd arvā́g rátham¢ sámanasā ní yachatam¢ | píbatam¢ somyám¢ mádhu
7.74.3ab ā́ yātam úpa bhūs¢atam¢¢ | mádhvah¢ pibatam aśvinā
7.74.3cd dugdhám¢ páyo vr¢s¢an¢ā jenyāvasū | mā́ no mardhis¢t¢am ā́ gatam
7.74.4cd maks¢ūyúbhir narā háyebhir aśvinā | ā́ devā yātam asmayū́
7.74.5ab ádhā ha yánto aśvínā | pr¢́ks¢ah¢ sacanta sūráyah¢
7.74.5cd tā́ yam¢sato maghávadbhyo dhruvám¢ yáśaś | chardír asmábhyam¢ nā́satyā
7.76.3ab tā́nīd áhāni bahulā́ny āsan | yā́ prācī́nam úditā sū́ryasya

7.82.1ab índrāvarun¢ā yuvám adhvarā́ya no | viśé jánāya máhi śárma yachatam

7.82.2ab samrā́l™ anyáh¢ svarā́l™ anyá ucyate vām¢ | mahā́ntāv índrāvárun¢ā mahā́vasū
7.82.2cd víśve devā́sah¢ paramé vyòmani | sám¢ vām ójo vr¢s¢an¢ā sám¢ bálam¢ dadhuh¢
7.82.3cd índrāvarun¢ā máde asya māyíno | ápinvatam apítah¢ pínvatam¢ dhíyah¢
7.82.4cd īśānā́ vásva ubháyasya kāráva | índrāvarun¢ā suhávā havāmahe
7.82.5ab índrāvarun¢ā yád imā́ni cakráthur | víśvā jātā́ni bhúvanasya majmánā
7.82.7ab ná tám ám¢ho ná duritā́ni mártyam | índrāvarun¢ā ná tápah¢ kútaś caná
7.82.7cd yásya devā gáchatho vīthó adhvarám¢ | ná tám¢ mártasya naśate párihvr¢tih¢
7.82.8ab arvā́n¤ narā dáivyenā́vasā́ gatam¢ | śr¢n¢utám¢ hávam¢ yádi me jújos¢athah¢
7.82.8cd yuvór hí sakhyám utá vā yád ā́pyam¢ | mārd¢īkám indrāvarun¢ā ní yachatam
7.82.9ab asmā́kam indrāvarun¢ā bháre-bhare | puroyodhā́ bhavatam¢ kr¢s¢t¢yojasā

7.83.1ab yuvā́m¢ narā páśyamānāsa ā́pyam¢ | prācā́ gavyántah¢ pr¢thupárśavo yayuh¢

7.83.1cd dā́sā ca vr¢trā́ hatám ā́ryān¢i ca | sudā́sam indrāvarun¢ā́vasāvatam
7.83.2ab yátrā nárah¢ samáyante kr¢tádhvajo | yásminn ājā́ bhávati kím¢ caná priyám
7.83.2cd yátrā bháyante bhúvanā svardr¢́śas | tátrā na indrāvarun¢ā́dhi vocatam
7.83.3ab sám¢ bhū́myā ántā dhvasirā́ adr¢ks¢ata | índrāvarun¢ā diví ghós¢a ā́ruhat
7.83.3cd ásthur jánānām úpa mā́m árātayo | arvā́g ávasā havanaśrutā́ gatam
7.83.4ab índrāvarun¢ā vadhánābhir apratí | bhedám¢ vanvántā prá sudā́sam āvatam
7.83.5ab índrāvarun¢āv abhy ā́ tapanti mā | aghā́ny aryó vanús¢ām árātayah¢
7.83.7ab dáśa rā́jānah¢ sámitā áyajyavah¢ | sudā́sam indrāvarun¢ā ná yuyudhuh¢
7.83.8ab dāśarājñé páriyattāya viśvátah¢ | sudā́sa indrāvarun¢āv aśiks¢atam
7.83.9cd hávāmahe vām¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā suvr¢ktíbhir | asmé indrāvarun¢ā śárma yachatam

7.84.1ab ā́ vām¢ rājānāv adhvaré vavr¢tyām¢ | havyébhir indrāvarun¢ā námobhih¢

7.84.2ab yuvó rās¢t¢rám¢ br¢hád invati dyáur | yáu setr¢́bhir arajjúbhih¢ sinītháh¢
7.84.4ab asmé indrāvarun¢ā viśvávāram¢ | rayím¢ dhattam¢ vásumantam¢ puruks¢úm

7.85.1cd ghr¢tápratīkām us¢ásam¢ ná devī́m¢ | tā́ no yā́mann urus¢yatām abhī́ke

7.85.2cd yuvám¢ tā́m¢% indrāvarun¢āv amítrān | hatám¢ párācah¢ śárvā vís¢ūcah¢
7.85.4ab sá sukrátur r¢tacíd astu hótā | yá āditya śávasā vām¢ námasvān

7.88.5ab kvà tyā́ni nau sakhyā́ babhūvuh¢ | sácāvahe yád avr¢kám¢ purā́ cit

7.91.2ab uśántā dūtā́ ná dábhāya gopā́ | māsáś ca pātháh¢ śarádaś ca pūrvī́h¢

7.91.4cd śúcim¢ sómam¢ śucipā pātam asmé | índravāyū sádatam¢ barhír édám
7.91.5ab niyuvānā́ niyúta spārhávīrā | índravāyū sarátham¢ yātam arvā́k
7.91.6cd ā́bhir yātam¢ suvidátrābhir arvā́k | pātám¢ narā prátibhr¢tasya mádhvah¢

7.93.1ab śúcim¢ nú stómam¢ návajātam adyá | índrāgnī vr¢trahan¢ā jus¢éthām

7.93.1cd ubhā́ hí vām¢ suhávā jóhavīmi | tā́ vā́jam¢ sadyá uśaté dhés¢t¢hā

317
7.93.2ab tā́ sānasī́ śavasānā hí bhūtám¢ | sākam¢vr¢́dhā śávasā śūśuvā́m¢sā
7.93.2cd ks¢áyantau rāyó yávasasya bhū́reh¢ | pr¢n¤ktám¢ vā́jasya sthávirasya ghr¢́s¢veh¢
7.93.4cd índrāgnī vr¢trahan¢ā suvajrā | prá no návyebhis tiratam¢ des¢n¢áih¢
7.93.5ab sám¢ yán mahī́ mithatī́ spárdhamāne | tanūrúcā śū́rasātā yátaite

7.94.2c īśānā́ pipyatam¢ dhíyah¢

7.94.3ab mā́ pāpatvā́ya no narā | índrāgnī mā́bhíśastaye
7.94.4ab índre agnā́ námo br¢hát | suvr¢ktím érayāmahe
7.94.5ab tā́ hí śáśvanta ī́l™ata | itthā́ víprāsa ūtáye
7.94.6ab tā́ vām¢ gīrbhír vipanyávah¢ | práyasvanto havāmahe
7.94.6c medhásātā sanis¢yávah¢
7.94.7ab índrāgnī ávasā́ gatam | asmábhyam¢ cars¢an¢īsahā
7.94.10c sáptīvantā saparyávah¢
7.94.11ab ukthébhir vr¢trahántamā | yā́ mandānā́ cid ā́ girā́
7.94.12ab tā́v íd duh¢śám¢sam¢ mártyam¢ | dúrvidvām¢sam¢ raks¢asvínam

7.95.1cd prabā́badhānā rathyèva yāti | víśvā apó mahinā́ síndhur anyā́h¢

7.95.6ab ayám u te sarasvati vásis¢t¢ho | dvā́rāv r¢tásya subhage vy ā̀vah¢

7.99.4ab urúm¢ yajñā́ya cakrathur ulokám¢ | janáyantā sū́ryam us¢ā́sam agním

7.99.4cd dā́sasya cid vr¢s¢aśiprásya māyā́ | jaghnáthur narā pr¢tanā́jyes¢u
7.99.6ab iyám¢ manīs¢ā́ br¢hatī́ br¢hántā | urukramā́ tavásā vardháyantī

7.104.1ab índrāsomā tápatam¢ ráks¢a ubjátam¢ | ny àrpayatam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā tamovr¢́dhah¢

7.104.2ab índrāsomā sám agháśam¢sam abhy | àgham¢ tápur yayastu carúr agnivā́m¢% iva
7.104.3ab índrāsomā dus¢kr¢́to vavré antár | anārambhan¢é támasi prá vidhyatam
7.104.4ab índrāsomā vartáyatam¢ divó vadhám¢ | sám¢ pr¢thivyā́ agháśam¢sāya tárhan¢am
7.104.5ab índrāsomā vartáyatam¢ divás páry | agnitaptébhir yuvám áśmahanmabhih¢
7.104.6ab índrāsomā pári vām¢ bhūtu viśváta | iyám¢ matíh¢ kaks¢yā́śveva vājínā
7.104.7cd índrāsomā dus¢kr¢́te mā́ sugám¢ bhūd | yó nah¢ kadā́ cid abhidā́sati druhā́
7.104.13cd hánti ráks¢o hánty ā́sad vádantam | ubhā́v índrasya prásitau śayāte
7.104.23ab mā́ no ráks¢o abhí nad¢ yātumā́vatām | ápochatu mithunā́ yā́ kimīdínā

Book 8

8.1.6cd mātā́ ca me chadayathah¢ samā́ vaso | vasutvanā́ya rā́dhase

8.1.11ab yát tudát sū́ra étaśam¢ | van¤kū́ vā́tasya parn¢ínā
8.1.25ab ā́ tvā ráthe hiran¢yáye | hárī mayū́raśepyā
8.1.25cd śitipr¢s¢t¢hā́ vahatām¢ mádhvo ándhaso | viváks¢an¢asya pītáye
8.1.32ab yá r¢jrā́ máhyam¢ māmahé | sahá tvacā́ hiran¢yáyā

8.2.17ab ná ghem anyád ā́ papana | vájrinn apáso návis¢t¢au

8.2.27ab éhá hárī brahmayújā | śagmā́ vaks¢atah¢ sákhāyam
8.2.41c as¢t¢ā́ paráh¢ sahásrā
8.2.42ab utá sú tyé payovr¢́dhā | mākī́ rán¢asya naptyā̀

8.3.2ab bhūyā́ma te sumatáu vājíno vayám¢ | mā́ na star abhímātaye

8.3.8ab asyéd índro vāvr¢dhe vr¢́s¢n¢yam¢ śávo | máde sutásya vís¢n¢avi

8.4.11cd úpa nūnám¢ yuyuje vr¢́s¢an¢ā hárī | ā́ ca jagāma vr¢trahā́

8.4.14ab úpa bradhnám¢ vāvā́tā vr¢́s¢anā hárī | índram apásu vaks¢atah¢

318
8.5.2ab nr¢vád dasrā manoyújā | ráthena pr¢thupā́jasā
8.5.2c sácethe aśvinos¢ásam
8.5.4ab purupriyā́ n¢a ūtáye | purumandrā́ purūvásū
8.5.4c stus¢é kán¢vāso aśvínā
8.5.5ab mám¢his¢t¢hā vājasā́tamā | is¢áyantā śubhás pátī
8.5.5c gántārā dāśús¢o gr¢hám
8.5.6ab tā́ sudevā́ya dāśús¢e | sumedhā́m ávitārin¢īm
8.5.7c yātám áśvebhir aśvinā
8.5.9ab utá no gómatīr ís¢a | utá sātī́r aharvidā
8.5.10ab ā́ no gómantam aśvinā | suvī́ram¢ surátham¢ rayím
8.5.11ab vāvr¢dhānā́ śubhas patī | dasrā hiran¢yavartanī
8.5.14ab asyá pibatam aśvinā | yuvám¢ mádasya cā́run¢ah¢
8.5.14c mádhvo rātásya dhis¢n¢yā
8.5.16ab purutrā́ cid dhi vām¢ narā | vihváyante manīs¢ín¢ah¢
8.5.16c vāghádbhir aśvinā́ gatam
8.5.17c yuvā́m¢ havante aśvinā
8.5.18c yuvā́bhyām¢ bhūtv aśvinā
8.5.19c tátah¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.5.21ab utá no divyā́ ís¢a | utá síndhūm¢%r aharvidā
8.5.21c ápa dvā́reva vars¢athah¢
8.5.22ab kadā́ vām¢ taugryó vidhat | samudré jahitó narā
8.5.23ab yuvám¢ kán¢vāya nāsatyā | ápiriptāya harmyé
8.5.25c átrim¢ śiñjā́ram aśvinā
8.5.27ab etā́vad vām¢ vr¢s¢an¢vasū | áto vā bhū́yo aśvinā
8.5.28ab rátham¢ híran¢yavandhuram¢ | híran¢yābhīśum aśvinā
8.5.29c ubhā́ cakrā́ hiran¢yáyā
8.5.31ab ā́ vahethe parākā́t | pūrvī́r aśnántāv aśvinā
8.5.31c ís¢o dā́sīr amartyā
8.5.32ab ā́ no dyumnáir ā́ śrávobhir | ā́ rāyā́ yātam aśvinā
8.5.32c púruścandrā nā́satyā
8.5.35c dhī́javanā nā́satyā
8.5.36c tā́ nah¢ pr¢n¤ktam is¢ā́ rayím
8.5.37ab tā́ me aśvinā sanīnā́m¢ | vidyā́tam¢ návānām

8.6.14ab ní śús¢n¢a indra dharn¢asím¢ | vájram¢ jaghantha dásyavi

8.6.45ab arvā́ñcam¢ tvā purus¢t¢uta | priyámedhastutā hárī
8.6.46ab śatám ahám¢ tiríndire | sahásram¢ párśāv ā́ dade

8.8.1ab ā́ no víśvābhir ūtíbhir | áśvinā gáchatam¢ yuvám

8.8.1cd dásrā híran¢yavartanī | píbatam¢ somyám¢ mádhu
8.8.2ab ā́ nūnám¢ yātam aśvinā | ráthena sū́ryatvacā
8.8.2cd bhújī híran¢yapeśasā | kávī gámbhīracetasā
8.8.3cd píbātho aśvinā mádhu | kán¢vānām¢ sávane sutám
8.8.5ab ā́ no yātam úpaśruty | áśvinā sómapītaye
8.8.5cd svā́hā stómasya vardhanā | prá kavī dhītíbhir narā
8.8.6ab yác cid dhí vām¢ purárs¢ayo | juhūré ’vase narā
8.8.6cd ā́ yātam aśvinā́ gatam | úpemā́m¢ sus¢t¢utím¢ máma
8.8.7ab diváś cid rocanā́d ádhy | ā́ no gantam¢ svarvidā
8.8.7cd dhībhír vatsapracetasā | stómebhir havanaśrutā
8.8.8ab kím anyé páry āsate | asmát stómebhir aśvínā
8.8.9ab ā́ vām¢ vípra ihā́vase | áhvat stómebhir aśvinā
8.8.9cd áriprā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ mayobhúvā
8.8.10cd víśvāny aśvinā yuvám¢ | prá dhītā́ny agachatam

319
8.8.11ab átah¢ sahásranirn¢ijā | ráthenā́ yātam aśvinā
8.8.12ab purumandrā́ purūvásū | manotárā rayīn¢ā́m
8.8.12cd stómam¢ me aśvínāv imám | abhí váhnī anūs¢ātām
8.8.13ab ā́ no víśvāny aśvinā | dhattám¢ rā́dhām¢sy áhrayā
8.8.14ab yán nāsatyā parāváti | yád vā sthó ádhy ámbare
8.8.14cd átah¢ sahásranirn¢ijā | ráthenā́ yātam aśvinā
8.8.15ab yó vām¢ nāsatyāv r¢́¢s¢ir | gīrbhír vatsó ávīvr¢dhat
8.8.16ab prā́smā ū́rjam¢ ghr¢taścútam | áśvinā yáchatam¢ yuvám
8.8.17ab ā́ no gantam¢ riśādasā | imám¢ stómam¢ purubhujā
8.8.17cd kr¢tám¢ nah¢ suśríyo narā | imā́ dātam abhís¢t¢aye
8.8.18cd rā́jantāv adhvarā́n¢ām | áśvinā yā́mahūtis¢u
8.8.19ab ā́ no gantam¢ mayobhúvā | áśvinā śambhúvā yuvám
8.8.20cd yā́bhir góśaryam ā́vatam¢ | tā́bhir no ’vatam¢ narā
8.8.21ab yā́bhir narā trasádasyum | ā́vatam¢ kr¢́tvye dháne
8.8.21cd tā́bhih¢ s¢v àsmā́m%¢ aśvinā | prā́vatam¢ vā́jasātaye
8.8.22ab prá vām¢ stómāh¢ suvr¢ktáyo | gíro vardhantv aśvinā
8.8.22cd púrutrā vr¢́trahantamā | tā́ no bhūtam¢ puruspr¢́hā

8.9.1ab ā́ nūnám aśvinā yuvám¢ | vatsásya gantam ávase

8.9.2c nr¢mn¢ám¢ tád dhattam aśvinā
8.9.3ab yé vām¢ dám¢sām¢sy aśvinā | víprāsah¢ parimāmr¢śúh¢
8.9.4ab ayám¢ vām¢ gharmó aśvinā | stómena pári s¢icyate
8.9.5ab yád apsú yád vánaspátau | yád ós¢adhīs¢u purudam¢sasā kr¢tám
8.9.5c téna māvis¢t¢am aśvinā
8.9.6ab yán nāsatyā bhuran¢yátho | yád vā devā bhis¢ajyáthah¢
8.9.8ab ā́ nūnám¢ raghúvartanim¢ | rátham¢ tis¢t¢hātho aśvinā
8.9.9ab yád adyá vśm¢ nāsatyā | uktháir ācucyuvīmáhi
8.9.9cd yád vā vā́n¢ībhir aśvinā | evét kān¢vásya bodhatam
8.9.10cd pr¢́thī yád vām¢ vainyáh¢ sā́danes¢v | evéd áto aśvinā cetayethām
8.9.11ab yātám¢ chardis¢pā́ utá nah¢ paraspā́ | bhūtám¢ jagatpā́ utá nas tanūpā́
8.9.12ab yád índren¢a sarátham¢ yāthó aśvinā | yád vā vāyúnā bhávathah¢ sámokasā
8.9.12cd yád ādityébhir r¢bhúbhih¢ sajós¢asā | yád vā vís¢n¢or vikráman¢es¢u tís¢t¢hathah¢
8.9.13ab yád adyā́śvínāv ahám¢ | huvéya vā́jasātaye
8.9.14ab ā́ nūnám¢ yātam aśvinā | imā́ havyā́ni vām¢ hitā́
8.9.14cd imé sómāso ádhi turváśe yádāv | imé kán¢ves¢u vām átha
8.9.15ab yán nāsatyā parāké | arvāké ásti bhes¢ajám
8.9.15cd téna nūnám¢ vimadā́ya pracetasā | chardír vatsā́ya yachatam
8.9.17ab prá bodhayos¢o aśvínā | prá devi sūnr¢te mahi
8.9.19cd yád vā vā́n¢īr ánūs¢ata | prá devayánto aśvínā
8.9.20c prá dáks¢āya pracetasā
8.9.21ab yán nūnám¢ dhībhír aśvinā | pitúr yónā nis¢ī́dathah¢
8.9.21c yád vā sumnébhir ukthyā

8.10.1cd yád vā samudré ádhy ā́kr¢te gr¢hé | áta ā́ yātam aśvinā

8.10.2cd br¢haspátim¢ víśvān devā́m%¢ ahám¢ huva | índrāvís¢n¢ū aśvínāv āśuhés¢asā
8.10.3ab tyā́ nv àśvínā huve | sudám¢sasā gr¢bhé kr¢tā́
8.10.4cd tā́ yajñásyādhvarásya prácetasā | svadhā́bhir yā́ píbatah¢ somyám¢ mádhu
8.10.5ab yád adyā́śvināv ápāg | yát prā́k sthó vājinīvasū
8.10.5cd yád druhyávy ánavi turváśe yádau | huvé vām átha mā́ gatam
8.10.6ab yád antáriks¢e pátathah¢ purubhujā | yád vemé ródasī ánu
8.10.6cd yád vā svadhā́bhir adhitís¢t¢hatho rátham | áta ā́ yātam aśvinā

8.12.15c ná deva vívratā hárī r¢tásya yát

320
8.12.16ab yát sómam indra vís¢n¢avi | yád vā gha tritá āptyé
8.12.32c nā́bhā yajñásya dohánā prā́dhvaré

8.13.10ab stuhí śrutám¢ vipaścítam¢ | hárī yásya prasaks¢ín¢ā

8.13.10c gántārā dāśús¢o gr¢hám¢ namasvínah¢
8.13.22c kadā́ no gávye áśvye vásau dadhah¢
8.13.23ab utá te sús¢t¢utā hárī | vr¢́s¢an¢ā vahato rátham
8.13.27ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | yujānáh¢ sómapītaye
8.13.29c nā́bhā yajñásya sám¢ dadhur yáthā vidé
8.13.31ab vr¢́śāyám indra te rátha | utó te vr¢́s¢an¢ā hárī

8.14.12ab índram ít keśínā hárī | somapéyāya vaks¢atah¢

8.16.4c hars¢umántah¢ śū́rasātau

8.17.2ab ā́ tvā brahmayújā hárī | váhatām indra keśínā

8.18.8ab utá tyā́ dáivyā bhis¢ájā | śám¢ nah¢ karato aśvínā

8.18.20ab br¢hád várūtham¢ marútām¢ | devám¢ trātā́ram aśvínā

8.19.16ab yéna cás¢t¢e várun¢o mitró aryamā́ | yéna nā́satyā bhágah¢

8.20.25ab yát síndhau yád ásiknyām¢ | yát samudrés¢u marutah¢ subarhis¢ah¢

8.21.5ab sī́dantas te váyo yathā | góśrīte mádhau madiré viváks¢an¢e

8.22.1cd yám aśvinā suhavā rudravartanī | ā́ sūryā́yai tastháthuh¢

8.22.3ab ihá tyā́ purubhū́tamā | devā́ námobhir aśvínā
8.22.3cd arvācīnā́ sv ávase karāmahe | gántārā daśús¢o gr¢hám
8.22.5ab rátho yó vām¢ trivandhuró | híran¢yabhīśur aśvinā
8.22.5cd pári dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhū́s¢ati śrutás | téna nāsatyā́ gatam
8.22.6ab daśasyántā mánave pūrvyám¢ diví | yávam¢ vr¢́ken¢a kars¢athah¢
8.22.6cd tā́ vām adyá sumatíbhih¢ śubhas patī | áśvinā prá stuvīmahi
8.22.7cd yébhis tr¢ks¢ím¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā trasadasyavám¢ | mahé ks¢atrā́ya jínvathah¢
8.22.8ab ayám¢ vām ádribhih¢ sutáh¢ | sómo narā vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.22.9ab ā́ hí ruhátam aśvinā | ráthe kóśe hiran¢yáye vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.22.10cd tā́bhir no maks¢ū́ tū́yam aśvinā́ gatam¢ | bhis¢ajyátam¢ yád ā́turam
8.22.11ab yád ádhrigāvo ádhrigū | idā́ cid áhno aśvínā hávāmahe
8.22.12ab tā́bhir ā́ yātam¢ vr¢s¢an¢ópa me hávam¢ | viśvápsum¢ viśvávāryam
8.22.12cd is¢ā́ mám¢his¢t¢hā purubhū́tamā narā | yā́bhih¢ krívim¢ vāvr¢dhús tā́bhir ā́ gatam
8.22.13ab tā́v idā́ cid áhānām¢ | tā́v aśvínā vándamāna úpa bruve
8.22.13c tā́ u námobhir īmahe
8.22.14ab tā́v íd dos¢ā́ tā́ us¢ási śubhás pátī | tā́ yā́man rudrávartanī
8.22.14cd mā́ no mártāya ripáve vājinīvasū | paró rudrāv áti khyatam
8.22.15ab ā́ súgmyāya súgmyam¢ | prātā́ ráthenāśvínā vā saks¢án¢ī
8.22.16ab mánojavasā vr¢s¢an¢ā madacyutā | maks¢um¢gamā́bhir ūtíbhih¢
8.22.17ab ā́ no áśvāvad aśvinā | vartír yāsis¢t¢am¢ madhupātamā narā
8.22.17c gómad dasrā híran¢yavat

8.23.30ab ágne tvám¢ yaśā́ asy | ā́ mitrā́várun¢ā vaha

8.23.30c r¢tā́vānā samrā́jā pūtádaks¢asā

8.25.1ab tā́ vām¢ víśvasya gopā́ | devā́ devés¢u yajñíyā

8.25.1c r¢tā́vānā yajase putádaks¢asā
321
8.25.2ab mitrā́ tánā ná rathyā̀ | várun¢o yáś ca sukrátuh¢
8.25.2c sanā́t sujātā́ tánayā dhr¢távratā
8.25.3ab tā́ mātā́ viśvávedasā | asuryā̀ya prámahasā
8.25.4ab mahā́ntā mitrā́várun¢ā | samrā́jā devā́v ásurā
8.25.4c r¢tā́vānāv r¢tám ā́ ghos¢ato br¢hát
8.25.5ab nápātā śávaso maháh¢ | sūnū́ dáks¢asya sukrátū
8.25.6ab sám¢ yā́ dā́nūni yemáthur | divyā́h¢ pā́rthivīr ís¢ah¢
8.25.7ab ádhi yā́ br¢ható divó | abhí yūthéva páśyatah¢
8.25.7c r¢tā́vānā samrā́jā námase hitā́
8.25.8ab r¢tā́vānā ní s¢edatuh¢ | sā́mrājyāya sukrátū
8.25.8c dhr¢távratā ks¢atríyā ks¢atrám āśatuh¢
8.25.9c ní cin mis¢ántā nicirā́ ní cikyatuh¢
8.25.10ab utá no devy áditir | urus¢yátām¢ nā́satyā
8.25.14ab utá nah¢ síndhur apā́m¢ | tán marútas tád aśvínā
8.25.18c ubhé ā́ paprau ródasī mahitvā́
8.25.23ab tā́ me áśvyānām¢ | hárīn¢ām¢ nitóśanā
8.25.23c utó nú kr¢́tvyānām¢ nr¢vā́hasā
8.25.24ab smádabhīs¢ū káśāvantā | víprā návis¢t¢hayā matī́
8.25.24c mahó vājínāv árvantā sácāsanam

8.26.1c átūrtadaks¢ā vr¢s¢an¢ā vr¢s¢an¢vasū

8.26.2ab yuvám¢ varo sus¢ā́mn¢e | mahé táne nāsatyā
8.26.2c ávobhir yātho vr¢s¢an¢ā vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.26.3ab tā́ vām adyá havāmahe | havyébhir vājinīvasū
8.26.3c pūrvī́r is¢á is¢áyantāv áti ks¢apáh¢
8.26.4ab ā́ vām¢ vā́his¢t¢ho aśvinā | rátho yātu śrutó narā
8.26.5ab juhurān¢ā́ cid aśvinā | ā́ manyethām¢ vr¢s¢an¢vasū
8.26.5c yuvám¢ hí rudrā párs¢atho áti dvís¢ah¢
8.26.6ab dasrā́ hí víśvam ānus¢án¤ | maks¢ū́bhih¢ paridī́yathah¢
8.26.6c dhiyam¢jinvā́ mádhuvarn¢ā śubhás pátī
8.26.7ab úpa no yātam aśvinā | rāyā́ viśvapús¢ā sahá
8.26.7c maghávānā suvī́rāv ánapacyutā
8.26.8c devā́ devébhir adyá sacánastamā
8.26.9c sumatíbhir úpa viprāv ihā́ gatam
8.26.10ab aśvínā sv r¢̀s¢e stuhi | kuvít te śrávato hávam
8.26.11ab vaiyaśvásya śrutam¢ narā | utó me asyá vedathah¢
8.26.11c sajós¢asā várun¢o mitró aryamā́
8.26.12ab yuvā́dattasya dhis¢n¢yā | yuvā́nītasya sūríbhih¢
8.26.12c áhar-ahar vr¢s¢an¢ā máhyam¢ śiks¢atam
8.26.13c saparyántā śubhé cakrāte aśvínā
8.26.14c vartír aśvinā pári yātam asmayū́
8.26.16ab vā́his¢t¢ho vām¢ hávānām¢ | stómo dūtó huvan narā
8.26.16c yuvā́bhyām¢ bhūtv aśvinā
8.26.17c śrutám ín me amartyā
8.26.19ab smád etáyā sukīrtyā́ | áśvinā śvetáyā dhiyā́
8.26.19c váhethe śubhrayāvānā
8.26.20ab yuks¢vā́ hí tvám¢ rathāsáhā | yuvásva pós¢yā vaso
8.26.23c váhasva maháh¢ pr¢thupáks¢asā ráthe

8.27.2ab ā́ paśúm¢ gāsi pr¢thivī́m¢ vánaspátīn | us¢ā́sā náktam ós¢adhīh¢

8.27.3ab prá sū́ na etv adhvaró | agnā́ devés¢u pūrvyáh¢
8.27.8ab ā́ prá yāta máruto vís¢n¢o áśvinā | pū́s¢an mā́kīnayā dhiyā́

322
8.29.8ab víbhir dvā́ carata ékayā sahá | prá pravāséva vasatah¢
8.29.9ab sádo dvā́ cakrāte upamā́ diví | samrā́jā sarpírāsutī

8.31.5ab yā́ dámpatī sámanasā | sunutá ā́ ca dhā́vatah¢

8.31.6ab práti prā́śavyā̀m%¢ itah¢ | samyáñcā barhír āśāte
8.31.6c ná tā́ vā́jes¢u vāyatah¢
8.31.8ab putrín¢ā tā́ kumārín¢ā | víśvam ā́yur vy àśnutah¢
8.31.8c ubhā́ híran¢yapeśasā
8.31.9ab vītíhotrā kr¢tádvasū | daśasyántāmr¢́tāya kám

8.32.16c ná sómo apratā́ pape

8.32.29ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | hárī híran¢yakeśyā
8.32.30ab arvā́ñcam¢ tvā purus¢t¢uta | priyámedhastutā hárī

8.33.11cd vr¢́s¢ā rátho maghavan vr¢́s¢an¢ā hárī | vr¢́s¢ā tvám¢ śatakrato

8.33.18ab sáptī cid ghā madacyútā | mithunā́ vahato rátham
8.33.19ab adháh¢ paśyasva mópári | sam¢tarā́m¢ pādakáu hara
8.33.19cd mā́ te kaśaplakáu dr¢śan | strī́ hí brahmā́ babhū́vitha

8.34.9ab ā́ tvā madacyútā hárī | śyenám¢ paks¢éva vaks¢atah¢

8.35.1ab agnínéndren¢a várun¢ena vís¢n¢unā | ādityái rudráir vásubhih¢ sacābhúvā

8.35.1cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.35.2ab víśvābhir dhībhír bhúvanena vājinā | divā́ pr¢thivyā́dribhih¢ sacābhúvā
8.35.2cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.35.3ab víśvair deváis tribhír ekādaśáir ihá | adbhír marúdbhir bhr¢́gubhih¢ sacābhúvā
8.35.3cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ pibatam aśvinā
8.35.4ab jus¢éthām¢ yajñám¢ bódhatam¢ hávasya me | víśvehá devau sávanā́va gachatam
8.35.4cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ís¢am¢ no vol™ham aśvinā
8.35.5ab stómam¢ jus¢ethām¢ yuvaśéva kanyánām¢ | víśvehá devau sávanā́va gachatam
8.35.5cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ís¢am¢ no vol™ham aśvinā
8.35.6ab gíro jus¢ethām adhvarám¢ jus¢ethām¢ | víśvehá devau sávanā́va gachatam
8.35.6cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ís¢am¢ no vol™ham aśvinā
8.35.7ab hāridravéva patatho vánéd úpa | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢
8.35.7cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | trír vartír yātam aśvinā
8.35.8ab ham¢sā́v iva patatho adhvagā́v iva | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢
8.35.8cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | trír vartír yātam aśvinā
8.35.9ab śyenā́v iva patatho havyádātaye | sómam¢ sutám¢ mahis¢évā́va gachathah¢
8.35.9cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | trír vartír yātam aśvinā
8.35.10cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ū́rjam¢ no dhattam aśvinā
8.35.11cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ū́rjam¢ no dhattam aśvinā
8.35.12cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ū́rjam¢ no dhattam aśvinā
8.35.13ab mitrā́várun¢avantā utá dhármavantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam
8.35.13cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ādityáir yātam aśvinā
8.35.14ab án¤girasvantā utá vís¢n¢uvantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam
8.35.14cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ādityáir yātam aśvinā
8.35.15ab r¢bhumántā vr¢s¢an¢ā vā́javantā | marútvantā jaritúr gachatho hávam
8.35.15cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | ādityáir yātam aśvinā
8.35.16cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ sunvató aśvinā
8.35.17cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ sunvató aśvinā
8.35.18cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | sómam¢ sunvató aśvinā
8.35.19ab átrer iva śr¢n¢utam¢ pūrvyástutim¢ | śyāvā́śvasya sunvató madacyutā
8.35.19cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | áśvinā tiróahnyam
323
8.35.20ab sárgām¢% iva sr¢jatam¢ sus¢t¢utī́r úpa | śyāvā́śvasya sunvató madacyutā
8.35.20cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | áśvinā tiróahnyam
8.35.21ab raśmī́m%¢r iva yachatam adhvarā́m%¢ úpa | śyāvā́śvasya sunvató madacyutā
8.35.21cd sajós¢asā us¢ásā sū́ryen¢a ca | áśvinā tiróahnyam
8.35.22cde ā́ yātam aśvinā́ gatam | avasyúr vām ahám¢ huve | dhattám¢ rátnāni dāśús¢e
8.35.23ab namovāké prásthite adhvaré narā | viváks¢an¢asya pītáye
8.35.23cde ā́ yātam aśvinā́ gatam | avasyúr vām ahám¢ huve | dhattám¢ rátnāni dāśús¢e
8.35.24ab svā́hākr¢tasya tr¢mpatam¢ | sutásya devāv ándhasah¢
8.35.24cde ā́ yātam aśvinā́ gatam | avasyúr vām ahám¢ huve | dhattám¢ rátnāni dāśús¢e

8.37.4ab sasthā́vānā yavayasi tvám éka íc chacīpata | índra víśvābhir ūtíbhih¢

8.38.1ab yajñásya hí sthá r¢tvíjā | sásnī vā́jes¢u kármasu

8.38.2ab tośā́sā rathayā́vānā | vr¢trahán¢āparājitā
8.38.4c índrāgnī ā́ gatam¢ narā
8.38.5c índrāgnī ā́ gatam¢ narā
8.38.6c índrāgnī ā́ gatam¢ narā

8.39.6cd agníh¢ sá dravin¢odā́ | agnír dvā́rā vy ū̀rn¢ute

8.40.1ab índrāgnī yuvám¢ sú nah¢ | sáhantā dā́satho rayím

8.40.3ab tā́ hí mádhyam¢ bhárān¢ām | indrāgnī́ adhiks¢itáh¢
8.40.3cd tā́ u kavitvanā́ kavī́ | pr¢chyámānā sakhīyaté
8.40.3ef sám¢ dhītám aśnutam¢ narā | nábhantam anyaké same
8.40.5cd yā́ saptábudhnam arn¢avám¢ | jihmábāram aporn¢utá
8.40.8ab yā́ nú śvetā́v avó divá | uccárāta úpa dyúbhih¢

8.41.9ab yásya śvetā́ vicaks¢an¢ā́ | tisró bhū́mīr adhiks¢itáh¢

8.42.4ab ā́ vām¢ grā́vān¢o aśvinā | dhībhír víprā acucyavuh¢

8.42.4cd nā́satyā sómapītaye | nábhantām anyaké same
8.42.5ab yáthā vām átrir aśvinā | gīrbhír vípro ájohavīt
8.42.5cd nā́satyā sómapītaye | nábhantām anyaké same
8.42.6cd nā́satyā sómapītaye | nábhantām anyaké same

8.44.24c syā́ma te sumatā́v ápi

8.45.5ab práti tvā śavasī́ vadad | girā́v ápso ná yodhis¢at

8.45.27ab satyám¢ tát turváśe yádau | vídāno ahnavāyyám
8.45.37cd jahā́ kó asmád īs¢ate
8.45.39ab ā́ ta etā́ vacoyújā | hárī gr¢bhn¢e sumádrathā
8.45.41ab yád vīl™ā́v indra yát sthiré | yát párśāne párābhr¢tam

8.47.2cd paks¢ā́ váyo yáthopári | vy àsme śárma yachata

8.47.3ab vy àsmé ádhi śárma tát | paks¢ā́ váyo ná yantana

8.48.12cd tásmai sómāya havís¢ā vidhema | mr¢l™īké asya sumatáu syāma

8.49.10ab yáthā kán¢ve maghavan trasádasyavi | yáthā pakthé dáśavraje

8.51.1ab yáthā mánau sā́m¢varan¢au | sómam indrā́pibah¢ sutám

8.51.1cd nī́pātithau maghavan médhyātithau | pús¢t¢igau śrús¢t¢igau sácā
8.51.9cd tiráś cid aryé rúśame párīravi | túbhyet só ajyate rayíh¢

324
8.52.1ab yáthā mánau vívasvati | sómam¢ śakrā́pibah¢ sutám
8.52.1cd yáthā trité chánda indra jújos¢asy | āyáu mādayase sácā
8.52.2cd yáthā sómam¢ dáśaśipre dáśon¢ye | syū́maraśmāv r¢́jūnasi
8.52.7cd túrīyāditya hávanam¢ ta indriyám | ā́ tasthāv amr¢́tam¢ diví

8.57.1ab yuvám¢ devā krátunā pūrvyén¢a | yuktā́ ráthena tavis¢ám¢ yajatrā

8.57.1cd ā́gachatam¢ nāsatyā śácībhir | idám¢ tr¢tī́yam¢ sávanam¢ pibāthah¢
8.57.2cd asmā́kam¢ yajñám¢ sávanam¢ jus¢ān¢ā́ | pātám¢ sómam aśvinā dī́dyagnī
8.57.3ab panā́yyam¢ tád aśvinā kr¢tám¢ vām¢ | vr¢s¢abhó divó rájasah¢ pr¢thivyā́h¢
8.57.3cd sahásram¢ śám¢sā utá yé gávis¢t¢au | sárvām¢% ít tā́m%¢ úpa yātā píbadhyai
8.57.4ab ayám¢ vām¢ bhāgó níhito yajatrā | imā́ gíro nāsatyópa yātam

8.59.1ab imā́ni vām¢ bhāgadhéyāni sisrata | índrāvarun¢ā prá mahé sutés¢u vām
8.59.2ab nis¢s¢ídhvarīr ós¢adhīr ā́pa āstām | índrāvarun¢ā mahimā́nam ā́śata
8.59.2cd yā́ sísratū rájasah¢ pāré ádhvano | yáyoh¢ śátrur nákir ā́deva óhate
8.59.3ab satyám¢ tád indrāvarun¢ā kr¢śásya vām¢ | mádhva ūrmím¢ duhate saptá vā́n¢īh¢
8.59.4cd yā́ ha vām indrāvarun¢ā ghr¢taścútas | tā́bhir dhattam¢ yájamānāya śiks¢atam
8.59.5cd asmā́n sv ìndrāvarun¢ā ghr¢taścútas | tríbhih¢ sāptébhir avatam¢ śubhas patī
8.59.6ab índrāvarun¢ā yád r¢s¢íbhyo manīs¢ā́m¢ | vācó matím¢ śrutám adattam ágre
8.59.7ab índrāvarun¢ā saumanasám ádr¢ptam¢ | rāyás pós¢am¢ yájamānes¢u dhattam

8.61.18cd ubhā́ te bāhū́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā śatakrato | ní yā́ vájram¢ mimiks¢átuh¢

8.62.11cd arātīvā́ cid adrivo | ánu nau śūra mam¢sate

8.63.1cd yásya dvā́rā mánus¢ pitā́ | devés¢u dhíya ānajé

8.63.12ab asmé rudrā́ mehánā párvatāso | vr¢trahátye bhárahūtau sajós¢āh¢

8.68.3c hástā vájram¢ hiran¢yáyam

8.68.14ab úpa mā s¢ád¢ dvā́-dvā | nárah¢ sómasya hárs¢yā
8.68.15ab r¢jrā́v indrotá ā́ dade | hárī r¢́ks¢asya sūnávi
8.68.15c āśvamedhásya róhitā
8.68.17c sácā pūtákratau sanam

8.70.7cd étagvā cid yá étaśā yuyójate | hárī índro yuyójate

8.71.5ab yám¢ tvám¢ vipra medhásātāv | ágne hinós¢i dhánāya

8.72.2ab ní tigmám abhy àm¢śúm¢ | sī́dad dhótā manā́v ádhi

8.72.7ab duhánti saptáikām | úpa dvā́ páñca sr¢jatah¢
8.72.12ab gā́va úpāvatāvatám¢ | mahī́ yajñásya rapsúdā
8.72.12c ubhā́ kárn¢ā hiran¢yáyā
8.72.15c índre agnā́ námah¢ svàh¢
8.72.17ab sómasya mitrāvarun¢ā | úditā sū́ra ā́ dade

8.73.1ab úd īrāthām r¢tāyaté | yuñjā́thām aśvinā rátham

8.73.2ab nimis¢áś cij jávīyasā | ráthenā yātam aśvinā
8.73.3ab úpa str¢n¢ītam átraye | hiména gharmám aśvinā
8.73.4ab kúha sthah¢ kúha jagmathuh¢ | kúha śyenéva petathuh¢
8.73.6ab aśvínā yāmahū́tamā | nédis¢t¢ham¢ yāmy ā́pyam
8.73.7ab ávantam átraye gr¢hám¢ | kr¢n¢utám¢ yuvám aśvinā
8.73.12ab samānám¢ vām¢ sajātyàm¢ | samānó bándhur aśvinā

325
8.73.13ab yó vām¢ rájām¢sy aśvinā | rátho viyā́ti ródasī
8.73.17ab aśvínā sú vicā́kaśad | vr¢ks¢ám¢ paraśumā́m¢% iva

8.77.11cd ubhā́ te bāhū́ rán¢yā súsam¢skr¢ta | r¢dūpé cid r¢dūvr¢́dhā

8.83.7c itā́ máruto áśvinā

8.84.7c gós¢ātā yásya te gírah¢

8.85.1ab ā́ me hávam¢ nāsatyā | áśvinā gáchatam¢ yuvám

8.85.2ab imám¢ me stómam aśvinā | imám¢ me śr¢n¢utam¢ hávam
8.85.3ab ayám¢ vām¢ kr¢́s¢n¢o aśvinā | hávate vājinīvasū
8.85.4ab śr¢n¢utám¢ jaritúr hávam¢ | kr¢́s¢n¢asya stuvató narā
8.85.5ab chardír yantam ádābhyam¢ | víprāya stuvaté narā
8.85.6ab gáchatam¢ dāśús¢o gr¢hám | itthā́ stuvató aśvinā
8.85.8ab trivandhurén¢a trivr¢́tā | ráthenā́ yātam aśvinā
8.85.9ab nū́ me gíro nāsatyā | áśvinā prā́vatam¢ yuvám

8.86.1ab ubhā́ hí dasrā́ bhis¢ájā mayobhúvā | ubhā́ dáks¢asya vácaso babhūváthuh¢

8.86.1cd tā́ vām¢ víśvako havate tanūkr¢thé | mā́ no ví yaus¢t¢am¢ sakhyā́ mumócatam
8.86.2cd tā́ vām¢ víśvako havate tanūkr¢thé | mā́ no ví yaus¢t¢am¢ sakhyā́ mumócatam
8.86.3ab yuvám¢ hí s¢mā purubhujemám edhatúm¢ | vis¢n¢āpvè dadáthur vásyais¢t¢aye
8.86.3cd tā́ vām¢ víśvako havate tanūkr¢thé | mā́ no ví yaus¢t¢am¢ sakhyā́ mumócatam

8.87.1ab dyumnī́ vām¢ stómo aśvinā | krívir ná séka ā́ gatam

8.87.1cd mádhvah¢ sutásya sá diví priyó narā | pātám¢ gaurā́v ivérin¢e
8.87.2ab píbatam¢ gharmám¢ mádhumantam aśvinā | ā́ barhíh¢ sīdatam¢ narā
8.87.2cd tā́ mandasānā́ mánus¢o duron¢á ā́ | ní pātam¢ védasā váyah¢
8.87.3cd tā́ vartír yātam úpa vr¢ktábarhis¢o | jús¢t¢am¢ yajñám¢ dívis¢t¢is¢u
8.87.4ab píbatam¢ sómam¢ mádhumantam aśvinā | ā́ barhíh¢ sīdatam¢ sumát
8.87.4cd tā́ vāvr¢dhānā́ úpa sus¢t¢utím¢ divó | gantám¢ gaurā́v ivérin¢am
8.87.5ab ā́ nūnám¢ yātam aśvinā | áśvebhih¢ prus¢itápsubhih¢
8.87.5cd dásrā híran¢yavartanī śubhas patī | pātám¢ sómam r¢tāvr¢dhā
8.87.6cd tā́ valgū́ dasrā́ purudám¢sasā dhiyā́ | áśvinā śrus¢t¢y ā́ gatam

8.91.1ab kanyā̀ vā́r avāyatī́ | sómamápi srutā́vidat

8.91.2ab asáu yá és¢i vīrakó | gr¢hám¢-gr¢ham¢ vicā́kaśad
8.91.6ab asáu ca yā́ na urvárā | ā́d imā́m¢ tanvàm¢ máma

8.93.24ab ihá tyā́ sadhamā́dyā | hárī híran¢yakeśyā

8.94.2c sū́ryāmā́sā dr¢śé kám

8.94.4c utá svarā́jo aśvínā

8.96.14cd nábho ná kr¢s¢n¢ám avatasthivā́m¢sam | ís¢yāmi vo vr¢s¢an¢o yúdhyatājáu

8.97.2cd yájamāne sunvatí dáks¢in¢āvati | tásmin tám¢ dhehi mā́ pan¢áu

8.97.14cd tvád víśvāni bhúvanāni vajrin | dyā́vā rejete pr¢thivī́ ca bhīs¢ā́

8.98.9ab yuñjánti hárī is¢irásya gā́thayā | uráu rátha urúyuge

8.98.9c indravā́hā vacoyújā

8.99.6ab ánu te śús¢mam¢ turáyantam īyatuh¢ | ks¢on¢ī́ śíśum¢ ná mātárā

326
8.101.1cd yó nūnám¢ mitrā́várun¢āv abhís¢t¢aya | ācakré havyádātaye
8.101.2ab várs¢is¢t¢haks¢atrā urucáks¢asā nárā | rā́jānā dīrghaśrúttamā
8.101.2cd tā́ bāhútā ná dam¢sánā ratharyatah¢ | sākám¢ sū́ryasya raśmíbhih¢
8.101.3ab prá yó vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā | ajiró dūtó ádravat
8.101.7cd ubhā́ yātam¢ nāsatyā sajós¢asā | práti havyā́ni vītáye
8.101.8cd prā́cīm¢ hótrām¢ pratirántāv itam¢ narā | gr¢n¢ānā́ jamádagninā
8.101.14cd br¢hád dha tasthau bhúvanes¢v antáh¢ | pávamāno haríta ā́ viveśa

8.102.14ab yásya tridhā́tv ávr¢tam¢ | barhís tasthā́v ásam¢dinam

8.103.2cd ánu mātáram¢ pr¢thivī́m¢ ví vāvr¢te | tastháu nā́kasya sā́navi

8.103.3cd sahasrasā́m¢ medhásātāv iva tmánā | agním¢ dhībhíh¢ saparyata
8.103.11ab úditā yó níditā véditā vásv | ā́ yajñíyo vavártati

Book 9

9.5.6c náktos¢ā́sā ná darśaté

9.5.7ab ubhā́ devā́ nr¢cáks¢asā | hótārā dáivyā huve

9.7.7ab sá vāyúm índram aśvínā | sākám mádena gachati

9.7.8ab ā́ mitrā́várun¢ā bhágam¢ | mádhvah¢ pavanta ūrmáyah¢

9.8.2ab punānā́saś camūs¢ádo | gáchanto vāyúm aśvínā

9.9.3ab sá sūnúr mātárā śúcir | jātó jāté arocayat

9.9.3c mahā́n mahī́ r¢tāvr¢́dhā

9.10.6ab ápa dvā́rā matīnā́m¢ | pratnā́ r¢n¢vanti kārávah¢

9.10.8ab nā́bhā nā́bhim¢ na ā́ dade | cáks¢uś cit sū́rye sácā

9.11.5cd mádhāv ā́ dhāvatā mádhu

9.12.3ab madacyút ks¢eti sā́dane | síndhor ūrmā́ vipaścít

9.12.4ab divó nā́bhā vicaks¢an¢ó | ávyo vā́re mahīyate

9.13.9c yónāv r¢tásya sīdata

9.14.1ab pári prā́sis¢yadat kavíh¢ | síndhor ūrmā́v ádhi śritáh¢

9.18.5ab yá imé ródasī mahī́ | sám¢ mātáreva dóhate

9.19.2c īśānā́ pipyatam¢ dhíyah¢

9.21.3c síndhor ūrmā́ vy àks¢aran

9.25.3ab sám¢ deváih¢ śobhate vr¢́s¢ā | kavír yónāv ádhi priyáh¢

9.26.5ab tám¢ sā́nāv ádhi jāmáyo | hárim¢ hinvanty ádribhih¢

9.28.3ab es¢á deváh¢ śubhāyate | ádhi yónāv ámartyah¢

9.31.5c várs¢is¢t¢he ádhi sā́navi

327
9.37.4ab sá tritásyā́dhi sā́navi | pávamāno arocayat

9.39.4c síndhor ūrmā́ vy áks¢arat

9.39.6c yónāv r¢tásya sīdata

9.46.4ab ā́ dhāvatā suhastyah¢ | śukrā́ gr¢bhn¢īta manthínā

9.50.2c yád ávya és¢i sā́navi

9.62.8c sī́dan yónā vánes¢v ā́

9.62.15c vír yónā vasatā́v iva

9.63.8ab áyukta sū́ra étaśam¢ | pávamāno manā́v ádhi

9.63.27c pr¢thivyā́ ádhi sā́navi
9.65.16ab rā́jā medhā́bhir īyate | pávamāno manā́v ádhi

9.66.8c vípram ājā́ vivásvatah¢

9.66.9ab mr¢jánti tvā sám agrúvo | ávye jīrā́v ádhi s¢ván¢i
9.66.18ab tvám¢ soma sū́ra és¢as | tokásya sātā́ tanū́nām

9.68.3ab ví yó mamé yamyā̀ sam¢yatī́ mádah¢ | sākam¢vr¢́dhā páyasā pinvad áks¢itā

9.68.4ab sá mātárā vicáran vājáyann apáh¢ | prá médhirah¢ svadháyā pinvate padám
9.68.5ab sám¢ dáks¢en¢a mánasā jāyate kavír | r¢tásya gárbho níhito yamā́ paráh¢
9.68.5cd yū́nā ha sántā prathamám¢ ví jajñatur | gúhā hitám¢ jánima némam údyatam

9.70.2ab sá bhíks¢amān¢o amr¢́tasya cā́run¢a | ubhé dyā́vā kā́vyenā ví śaśrathe

9.70.4cd vratā́ni pānó amr¢́tasya cā́run¢a | ubhé nr¢cáks¢ā ánu paśyate víśau
9.70.6ab sá mātárā ná dádr¢śāna usríyo | nā́nadad eti marútām iva svanáh¢
9.70.8ab śúcih¢ punānás tanvàm arepásam | ávye hárir ny àdhāvis¢t¢a sā́navi

9.71.8ab tves¢ám¢ rūpám¢ kr¢n¢ute várn¢o asya sá | yátrā́śayat sámr¢tā sédhati sridháh¢

9.72.6cd sám ī gā́vo matáyo yanti sam¢yáta | r¢tásya yónā sádane punarbhúvah¢
9.72.7ab nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ dharún¢o mahó divó | apā́m ūrmáu síndhus¢v antár uks¢itáh

9.73.1ab srákve drapsásya dhámatah¢ sám asvarann | r¢tásya yónā sám aranta nā́bhayah¢
9.73.2ab samyák samyáñco mahis¢ā́ ahes¢ata | síndhor ūrmā́v ádhi venā́ avīvipan

9.75.4ab ádribhih¢ sutó matíbhiś cánohitah¢ | prarocáyan ródasī mātárā śúcih¢

9.79.4ab diví te nā́bhā paramó yá ādadé | pr¢thivyā́s te ruruhuh¢ sā́navi ks¢ípah¢

9.80.3ab éndrasya kuks¢ā́ pavate madíntama | ū́rjam¢ vásānah¢ śrávase suman¤gálah¢

9.81.4cd br¢́haspátir marúto vāyúr aśvínā | tvás¢t¢ā savitā́ suyámā sárasvatī

9.82.3ab parjányah¢ pitā́ mahis¢ásya parn¢íno | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ girís¢u ks¢áyam¢ dadhe
9.82.4ab jāyéva pátyāv ádhi śéva mam¢hase | pájrāyā garbha śr¢n¢uhí brávīmi te

9.84.1cd kr¢dhī́ no adyá várivah¢ svastimád | uruks¢itáu gr¢n¢īhi dáivyam¢ jánam

9.84.2ab ā́ yás tasthaú bhúvanāny ámartyo | víśvāni sómah¢ pári tā́ny ars¢ati

9.85.10cd apsú drapsám¢ vāvr¢dhānám¢ samudrá ā́ | síndhor ūrmā́ mádhumantam¢ pavítra ā́

328
9.85.12cd bhānúh¢ śukrén¢a śocís¢ā vy àdyaut | prā́rūrucad ródasī mātárā śúcih¢

9.86.3cd vr¢́s¢ā pavítre ádhi sā́no avyáye | sómah¢ punāná indriyā́ya dhā́yase
9.86.6cd yádī pavítre ádhi mr¢jyáte hárih¢ | sáttā ní yónā kaláśes¢u sīdati
9.86.8cd ádhy asthāt sā́nu pávamāno avyáyam¢ | nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́ dharún¢o mahó diváh¢
9.86.25cd apā́m upásthe ádhy āyávah¢ kavím | r¢tásya yónā mahis¢ā́ ahes¢ata
9.86.42cd dvā́ jánā yātáyann antár īyate | nárā ca śám¢sam¢ dáivyam¢ ca dhartári

9.87.8ab es¢ā́ yayau paramā́d antár ádreh¢ | kū́cit satī́r ūrvé gā́ viveda

9.88.2cd ā́d īm¢ víśvā nahus¢yā̀n¢i jātā́ | svàrs¢ātā vána ūrdhvā́ navanta
9.88.3ab vāyúr ná yó niyútvām¢% is¢t¢áyāmā | nā́satyeva háva ā́ śámbhavis¢t¢hah¢

9.91.1ab ásarji vákvā ráthye yáthājáu | dhiyā́ manótā prathamó manīs¢ī́

9.91.1cd dáśa svásāro ádhi sā́no ávye | ájanti váhnim¢ sádanāny ácha

9.92.2ab áchā nr¢cáks¢ā asarat pavítre | nā́ma dádhānah¢ kavír asya yónau
9.92.4cd dáśa svadhā́bhir ádhi sā́no ávye | mr¢jánti tvā nadyàh¢ saptá yahvī́h¢
9.94.4cd śríyam¢ vásānā amr¢tatvám āyan | bhávanti satyā́ samithā́ mitádrau

9.95.4ab tám¢ marmr¢jānám¢ mahis¢ám¢ ná sā́nāv | am¢śúm¢ duhanty uks¢án¢am¢ giris¢t¢hā́m

9.96.10ab sá pūrvyó vasuvíj jā́yamāno | mr¢jānó apsú duduhānó ádrau

9.96.13ab pávasva soma mádhumām¢% r¢tā́vā | apá vásāno ádhi sā́no ávye
9.96.14ab vr¢s¢t¢ím¢ diváh¢ śatádhārah¢ pavasva | sahasrasā́ vājayúr devávītau

9.97.2cd ā́ vacyasva camvòh¢ pūyámāno | vicaks¢an¢ó jā́gr¢vir devávītau

9.97.3ab sám u priyó mr¢jyate sā́no ávye | yaśástaro yaśásām¢ ks¢áito asmé
9.97.12cd índur dhármān¢y r¢tuthā́ vásāno | dáśa ks¢ípo avyata sā́no ávye
9.97.13cd índrasyeva vagnúr ā́ śr¢n¢va ājáu | pracetáyann ars¢ati vā́cam émā́m
9.97.16ab jus¢t¢vī́ na indo supáthā sugā́ny | uráu pavasva várivām¢si kr¢n¢ván
9.97.16cd ghanéva vís¢vag duritā́ni vighnánn | ádhi s¢n¢únā dhanva sā́no ávye
9.97.19ab jús¢t¢o mádāya devátāta indo | pári s¢n¢únā dhanva sā́no ávye
9.97.19cd sahásradhārah¢ surabhír ádabdhah¢ | pári srava vā́jasātau nr¢s¢áhye
9.97.20ab araśmā́no yé ’rathā́ áyuktā | átyāso ná sasr¢jānā́sa ājáu
9.97.33ab divyáh¢ suparn¢ó ’va caks¢i soma | pínvan dhā́rāh¢ kárman¢ā devávītau
9.97.40cd vr¢́s¢ā pavítre ádhi sā́no ávye | br¢hát sómo vāvr¢dhe suvāná índuh¢
9.97.42ab mátsi vāyúm is¢t¢áye rā́dhase ca | mátsi mitrā́várun¢ā pūyámānah¢
9.97.49ab abhí vāyúm¢ vīty àrs¢ā gr¢n¢ānó | abhí mitrā́várun¢ā pūyámānah¢

9.99.6cd paśáu ná réta ādádhat | pátir vacasyate dhiyáh¢

9.102.7ab samīcīné abhí tmánā | yahvī́ r¢tásya mātárā

9.108.2ab yásya te pītvā́ vr¢s¢abhó vr¢s¢āyáte | asyá pītā́ svarvídah¢

9.108.14cd ā́ yéna mitrā́várun¢ā kárāmaha | éndram ávase mahé

9.109.18ab prá soma yāhi | índrasya kuks¢ā́

9.111.3fg vájraś ca yád bhávatho ánapacyutā | samátsv ánapacyutā

9.112.4cd śépo róman¢vantau bhedáu | vā́r ín man¢d¢ū́ka ichati

329
Book 10

10.1.6ab sá tú vástrān¢y ádha péśanāni | vásāno agnír nā́bhā pr¢thivyā́h¢

10.1.7ab ā́ hí dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ agna ubhé | sádā putró ná mātárā tatántha

10.4.6ab tanūtyájeva táskarā vanargū́ | raśanā́bhir dáśabhir abhy àdhītām

10.6.1ab ayám¢ sá yásya śármann ávobhir | agnér édhate jaritā́bhís¢t¢au

10.6.3ab ī́śe yó víśvasyā devávīter | ī́śe viśvā́yur us¢áso vyùs¢t¢au
10.6.3cd ā́ yásmin manā́ havī́m¢s¢y agnā́v | áris¢t¢aratha skabhnā́ti śūs¢aih¢

10.8.3cd ásya pátmann árus¢īr áśvabhudhnā | r¢tásya yónau tanvò jus¢anta

10.10.4cd gandharvó apsv ápyā ca yós¢ā | sā́ no nā́bhih¢ paramám¢ jāmí tán nau
10.10.5ab gárbhe nú nau janitā́ dámpatī kar | devás tvás¢t¢ā savitā́ vśvárūpah¢
10.10.5cd nákir asya prá minanti vratā́ni | véda nāv asyá pr¢thivī́ utá dyáuh¢
10.10.7ab yamásya mā yamyàm¢ kā́ma ā́gan | samāné yónau sahaśéyyāya
10.10.9cd divā́ pr¢thivyā́ mithunā́ sábandhū | yamī́r yamásya bibhr¢yād ájāmi

10.11.6ab úd īraya pitárā jārá ā́ bhágam | íyaks¢ati haryató hr¢ttá is¢yati

10.12.1ab dyā́vā ha ks¢ā́mā prathamé r¢téna | abhiśrāvé bhavatah¢ satyavā́cā

10.12.4cd áhā yád dyā́vó ’sunītim áyan | mádhvā no átra pitárā śiśītām
10.12.7cd sū́rye jyótir ádadhur māsy àktū́n | pári dyotaním¢ carato ájasrā

10.13.3cd aks¢áren¢a práti mima etā́m | r¢tásya nā́bhāv ádhi sám¢ punāmi

10.14.6cd tés¢ām¢ vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyānām | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma

10.14.7cd ubhā́ rā́jānā svadháyā mádantā | yamám¢ paśyāsi várun¢am¢ ca devám
10.14.10ab áti drava sārameyáu śvā́nau | caturaks¢áu śabálau sādhúnā pathā́
10.14.11ab yáu te śvā́nau yama raks¢itā́rau | caturaks¢áu pathiráks¢ī nr¢cáks¢asau
10.14.12ab urūn¢asā́v asutr¢́pā udumbaláu | yamásya dūtáu carato jánām¢% ánu
10.14.12cd tā́v asmábhyam¢ dr¢śáye sū́ryāya | púnar dātām ásum adyéhá bhadrám

10.17.2cd utā́śvínāv abharad yát tád ā́sīd | ájahād u dvā́ mithunā́ saran¢yū́h¢

10.19.1cd ágnīs¢omā punarvasū | asmé dhārayatam¢ rayím

10.19.3ab púnar etā́ ní vartantām | asmín pus¢yantu gópatau

10.22.4ab yujānó áśvā vā́tasya dhúnī | devó devásya vajrivah¢

10.22.5ab tvám¢ tyā́ cid vā́tasyā́śvā́gā | r¢jrā́ tmánā váhadhyai
10.22.6ab ádha gmántośánā pr¢chate vām¢ | kádarthā na ā́ gr¢hám

10.23.2ab hárī nv àsya yā́ váne vidé vásv | índro magháir maghávā vr¢trahā́ bhuvat

10.24.4ab yuvám¢ śakrā māyāvínā | samīcī́ nír amanthatam

10.24.4cd vimadéna yád īl™itā́ | nā́satyā nirámanthatam
10.24.5cd nā́satyāv abruvan devā́h¢ | púnar ā́ vahatād íti
10.24.6cd tā́ no devā devátayā | yuvám¢ mádhumatas kr¢tam

10.25.9ef yúdhyamānās tokásātau | vívaks¢ase

330
10.26.1cd prá dasrā́ niyúdrathah¢ | pūs¢ā́ avis¢t¢u mā́hinah¢

10.27.3cd yadā́vā́khyat samáran¢am r¢́ghāvad | ā́d íd dha me vr¢s¢abhā́ prá bruvanti

10.27.13ab pattó jagāra pratyáñcam atti | śīrs¢n¢ā́ śírah¢ práti dadhau várūtham
10.27.15ab saptá vīrā́so adharā́d úd āyann | as¢t¢óttarā́ttāt sám ajagmiran té
10.27.17cd dvā́ dhánum¢ br¢hatī́m apsv àntah¢ | pavítravantā caratah¢ punántā
10.27.20ab etáu me gā́vau pramarásya yuktáu | mó s¢ú prá sedhīr múhur ín mamandhi
10.27.23cd tráyas tapanti pr¢thivī́m anūpā́ | dvā́ br¢́būkam¢ vahatah¢ púrīs¢am

10.29.1ab váne ná vā yó ny àdhāyi cākáñ | chúcir vām¢ stómo bhuran¢āv ajīgah¢

10.29.2ab prá te asyā́ us¢ásah¢ prā́parasyā | nr¢táu syāma nr¢́tamasya nr¢n¢ā́m

10.31.6cd asyá sánīl™ā ásurasya yónau | samāná ā́ bháran¢e bíbhramān¢āh¢

10.32.1ab prá sú gmántā dhiyasānásya saks¢án¢i | varébhir varā́m¢% abhí s¢ú prasī́datah¢

10.34.14cd ní vo nú manyúr viśatām árātir | anyó babhrūn¢ā́m¢ prásitau nv àstu

10.35.3ab dyā́vā no adyá pr¢thivī́ ánāgaso | mahī́ trāyetām¢ suvitā́ya mātárā

10.35.6cd ā́yuks¢ātām aśvínā tū́tujim¢ rátham¢ | svasty àgním¢ samidhānám īmahe
10.35.11cd br¢́haspátim¢ pūs¢án¢am aśvínā bhágam¢ | svasty àgním¢ samidhānám īmahe
10.35.14ab yám¢ devāsó ’vatha vā́jasātau | yám¢ trā́yadhve yám¢ pipr¢thā́ty ám¢hah¢

10.36.1ab us¢ā́sānáktā br¢hatī́ supéśasā | dyā́vāks¢ā́mā várun¢o mitró aryamā́

10.36.2ab dyáuś ca nah¢ pr¢thivī́ ca prácetasa | r¢tā́varī raks¢atām ám¢haso ris¢áh¢
10.36.6ab divispr¢́śam¢ yajñám asmā́kam aśvinā | jīrā́dhvaram¢ kr¢n¢utam¢ sumnám is¢t¢áye

10.37.2ab sā́ mā satyóktih¢ pári pātu viśváto | dyā́vā ca yátra tatánann áhāni ca

10.38.1ab asmín na indra pr¢tsutáu yáśasvati | śímīvati krándasi prā́va sātáye

10.38.1cd yátra gós¢ātā dhr¢s¢ités¢u khādís¢u | vís¢vak pátanti didyávo nr¢s¢ā́hye

10.39.1ab yó vām¢ párijmā suvr¢́d aśvinā rátho | dos¢ā́m us¢ā́so hávyo havís¢matā
10.39.2cd yaśásam¢ bhāgám¢ kr¢n¢utam¢ no aśvinā | sómam¢ ná cā́rum¢ maghávatsu nas kr¢tam
10.39.3ab amājúraś cid bhavatho yuvám¢ bhágo | anāśóś cid avitā́rāpamásya cit
10.39.3cd andhásya cin nāsatyā kr¢śásya cid | yuvā́m íd āhur bhis¢ájā rutásya cit
10.39.5ab purān¢ā́ vām¢ vīryā̀ prá bravā jáne | átho hāsathur bhis¢ájā mayobhúvā
10.39.5cd tā́ vām¢ nú návyāv ávase karāmahe | ayám¢ nāsatyā śrád arír yáthā dádhat
10.39.6ab iyám¢ vām ahve śr¢n¢utam¢ me aśvinā | putrā́yeva pitárā máhyam¢ śiks¢atam
10.39.9ab yuvám¢ ha rebhám¢ vr¢s¢an¢ā gúhā hitám | úd airayatam¢ mamr¢vā́m¢sam aśvinā
10.39.10ab yuvám¢ śvetám¢ pedáve ’śvinā́śvam¢ | navábhir vā́jair navatī́ ca vājínam
10.39.11ab ná tám¢ rājānāv adite kútaś caná | nā́m¢ho aśnoti duritám¢ nákir bhayám
10.39.11cd yám aśvinā suhavā rudravartanī | purorathám¢ kr¢n¢utháh¢ pátnyā sahá
10.39.12ab ā́ téna yātam¢ mánaso jávīyasā | rátham¢ yám¢ vām¢ r¢bhávaś cakrúr aśvinā
10.39.13ab tā́ vartír yātam¢ jayús¢ā ví párvatam | ápinvatam¢ śayáve dhenúm aśvinā
10.39.14ab etám¢ vām¢ stómam aśvināv akarma | átaks¢āma bhr¢́gavo ná rátham

10.40.1ab rátham¢ yā́ntam¢ kúha kó ha vām¢ narā | práti dyumántam¢ suvitā́ya bhūs¢ati
10.40.2ab kúha svid dos¢ā́ kúha vástor aśvínā | kúhābhipitvám¢ karatah¢ kúhos¢atuh¢
10.40.3ab prātár jarethe jaran¢éva kā́payā | vástor-vastor yajatā́ gachatho gr¢hám
10.40.3cd kásya dhvasrā́ bhavathah¢ kásya vā narā | rājaputréva sávanā́va gachathah¢
10.40.4ab yuvā́m¢ mr¢géva vāran¢ā́ mr¢gan¢yávo | dos¢ā́ vástor havís¢ā ní hvayāmahe
10.40.4cd yuvám¢ hótrām r¢tuthā́ júhvate narā | ís¢am¢ jánāya vahathah¢ śubhas patī

331
10.40.5ab yuvā́m¢ ha ghós¢ā páry aśvinā yatī́ | rā́jña ūce duhitā́ pr¢ché vām¢ narā
10.40.6ab yuvám¢ kavī́ s¢t¢hah¢ páry aśvinā rátham¢ | víśo ná kútso jaritúr naśāyathah¢
10.40.6cd yuvór ha máks¢ā páry aśvinā mádhv | āsā́ bharata nis¢kr¢tám¢ ná yós¢an¢ā
10.40.7ab yuvám¢ ha bhujyúm¢ yuvám aśvinā váśam¢ | yuvám¢ śiñjā́ram uśánām úpārathuh¢
10.40.8ab yuvám¢ ha kr¢śám¢ yuvám aśvinā śayúm¢ | yuvám¢ vidhántam¢ vidhávām urus¢yathah¢
10.40.8cd yuvám¢ saníbhya stanáyantam aśvinā | ápa vrajám ūrn¢uthah¢ saptā́syam
10.40.11cd priyósriyasya vr¢s¢abhásya retíno | gr¢hám¢ gamemāśvinā tád uśmasi
10.40.12ab ā́ vām agan sumatír vājinīvasū | ny àśvinā hr¢tsú kā́mā ayam¢sata
10.40.12cd ábhūtam¢ gopā́ mithuńā́ śubhas patī | priyā́ aryamn¢ó dúryām¢% aśīmahi
10.40.13ab tā́ mandasānā́ mánus¢o duron¢á ā́ | dhattám¢ rayím¢ sahávīram¢ vacasyáve
10.40.14ab kvà svid adyá katamā́sv aśvínā | viks¢ú dasrā́ mādayete śubhás pátī

10.41.1cd párijmānam¢ vidathyàm¢ suvr¢ktíbhir | vayám¢ vyùs¢t¢ā us¢áso havāmahe

10.41.2ab prātaryújam¢ nāsatyā́dhi tis¢t¢hathah¢ | prātaryā́vān¢am¢ madhuvā́hanam¢ rátham
10.41.2cd víśo yéna gáchatho yájvarīr narā | kīréś cid yajñám¢ hótr¢mantam aśvinā
10.41.3cd víprasya vā yát sávanāni gáchatho | áta ā́ yātam¢ madhupéyam aśvinā

10.44.2ab sus¢t¢hā́mā ráthah¢ suyámā hárī te | mimyáks¢a vájro nr¢pate gábhastau

10.44.9cd asmín sú te sávane astv okyàm¢ | sutá is¢t¢áu maghavan bodhy ā́bhagah¢

10.45.10cd priyáh¢ sū́rye priyó agnā́ bhavāty | új jāténa bhinádad új jánitvaih¢

10.46.6ab ní pastyā̀su tritá stabhūyán | párivīto yónau sīdad antáh¢

10.46.9ab dyā́vā yám agním¢ pr¢thivī́ jánis¢t¢ām | ā́pas tvás¢t¢ā bhr¢́gavo yám¢ sáhobhih¢

10.48.6ab ahám etā́ñ chā́śvasato dvā́-dvā | índram¢ yé vájram¢ yudháyé ’kr¢n¢vata

10.48.7ab abhī̀dám ékam éko asmi nis¢s¢ā́l™ | abhī́ dvā́ kím u tráyah¢ karanti

10.49.2cd ahám¢ hárī vr¢́s¢an¢ā vívratā raghū́ | ahám¢ vájram¢ śávase dhr¢s¢n¢v ā́ dade

10.51.2cd kvā́ha mitrāvarun¢ā ks¢iyanty | agnér víśvāh¢ samídho devayā́nīh¢

10.52.2cd áhar-ahar aśvinā́dhvaryavam¢ vām¢ | brahmā́ samíd bhavati sā́hutir vām

10.53.1cd sá no yaks¢ad devátātā yájīyān | ní hí s¢átsad ántarah¢ pū́rvo asmát

10.59.1ab prá tāry ā́yuh¢ pratarám¢ návīya | sthā́tāreva krátumatā ráthasya

10.59.8ab śám¢ ródasī subándhave | yahvī́ r¢tásya mātárā

10.60.6ab agástyasya nádbhyah¢ | sáptī yunaks¢i róhitā

10.61.1ab idám itthā́ ráudram¢ gūrtávacā | bráhma krátvā śácyām antár ājáu
10.61.1cd krān¢ā́ yád asya pitárā mam¢hanes¢t¢hā́h¢ | párs¢at pakthé áhann ā́ saptá hótr¢¤n
10.61.3ab máno ná yés¢u hávanes¢u tigmám¢ | vípah¢ śácyā vanuthó drávantā
10.61.3cd ā́ yáh¢ śáryābhis tuvinr¢mn¢ó asya | áśrīn¢ītādíśam¢ gábhastau
10.61.4ab kr¢s¢n¢ā́ yád gós¢v arun¢ī́s¢u sī́dad | divó nápātāśvinā huve vām
10.61.4cd vītám¢ me yajñám ā́ gatam¢ me ánnam¢ | vavanvā́m¢sā nés¢am ásmr¢tadhrū
10.61.6cd manānág réto jahatur viyántā | sā́nau nís¢iktam¢ sukr¢tásya yónau
10.61.8ab sá īm¢ vr¢́s¢ā ná phénam asyad ājáu | smád ā́ páraid ápa dabhrácetāh¢
10.61.15ab utá tyā́ me ráudrāv arcimántā | nā́satyāv indra gūrtáye yájadhyai
10.61.15cd manus¢vád vr¢ktábarhis¢e rárān¢ā | mandū́ hitáprayasā viks¢ú yájyū
10.61.17cd sám¢ yán mitrā́várun¢ā vr¢ñjá uktháir | jyés¢t¢hebhir aryamán¢am¢ várūthaih¢
10.61.22cd ráks¢ā ca no maghónah¢ pāhí sūrī́n | anehásas te harivo abhís¢t¢au

332
10.61.23ab ádha yád rājānā gávis¢t¢au | sárat saran¢yúh¢ kāráve jaran¢yúh¢
10.61.24ab ádhā nv àsya jényasya pus¢t¢áu | vr¢́thā rébhanta īmahe tád ū nú
10.61.24cd saran¢yúr asya sūnúr áśvo | vípraś cāsi śrávasaś ca sātáu

10.62.4ab ayám¢ nā́bhā vadati valgú vo gr¢hé | dévaputrā r¢s¢ayas tác chr¢n¢otana
10.62.10ab utá dāsā́ parivís¢e | smáddis¢t¢ī góparīn¢asā
10.62.11ab sahasradā́ grāman¢ī́r mā́ ris¢an mánuh¢ | sū́ryen¢āsya yátamānaitu dáks¢in¢ā

10.63.14ab yám¢ devāsó ’vatha vā́jasātau | yám¢ śū́rasātā maruto hité dháne

10.64.3ab nárā vā śám¢sam¢ pūs¢án¢am ágohyam | agním¢ devéddham abhy àrcase girā́
10.64.3cd sū́ryāmā́sā candrámasā yamám¢ diví | tritám¢ vātam us¢ásam aktúm aśvínā
10.64.5ab dáks¢asya vādite jánmani vraté | rā́jānā mitrā́várun¢ā vivāsasi
10.64.6cd sahasrasā́ medhásātāv iva tmánā | mahó yé dhánam¢ samithés¢u jabhriré
10.64.11ab ran¢váh¢ sám¢dr¢s¢t¢au pitumā́m¢% iva ks¢áyo | bhadrā́ rudrā́n¢ām marútām úpastutih¢
10.64.13cd nā́bhā yátra prathamám¢ sam¢násāmahe | tátra jāmitvám áditir dadhātu nah¢
10.64.14ab té hí dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ mātárā mahī́ | devī́ devā́ñ jánmanā yajñíye itáh¢

10.65.2ab indrāgnī́ vr¢trahátyes¢u sátpatī | mithó hinvānā́ tanvā̀ sámokasā

10.65.5ab mitrā́ya śiks¢a várun¢āya dāśús¢e | yā́ samrā́jā mánasā ná prayúchatah¢
10.65.5cd yáyor dhā́ma dhárman¢ā rócate br¢hád | yáyor ubhé ródasī nā́dhasī vr¢́tau
10.65.8ab pariks¢ítā pitárā pūrvajā́varī | r¢tásya yónā ks¢ayatah¢ sámokasā
10.65.9ab parjányāvā́tā vr¢s¢abhā́ purīs¢ín¢ā | indravāyū́ várun¢o mitró aryamā́
10.65.10ab tvás¢t¢āram¢ vāyúm r¢bhavo yá óhate | dáivyā hótārā us¢ásam¢ svastáye
10.65.12ab bhujyúm ám¢hasah¢ pipr¢tho nír aśvinā | śyā́vam¢ putrám¢ vadhrimatyā́ ajinvatam

10.66.5ab sárasvān dhībhír várun¢o dhr¢távratah¢ | pūs¢ā́ vís¢n¢ur mahimā́ vāyúr aśvínā
10.66.6cd vŕ¢s¢an¢ā dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ r¢tā́varī | vr¢́s¢ā parjányo vr¢́s¢an¢o vr¢s¢astúbhah¢
10.66.7ab agnī́sómā vr¢́s¢an¢ā vā́jasātaye | purupraśastā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā úpa bruve
10.66.7cd yā́v ījiré vr¢́s¢an¢o devayajyáyā | tā́ nah¢ śárma trivárūtham¢ ví yam¢satah¢
10.66.10ab dhartā́ro divá r¢bhávah¢ suhástā | vātāparjanyā́ mahis¢ásya tanyatóh¢
10.66.13ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ puróhita | r¢tásya pánthām ánv emi sādhuyā́

10.67.4ab avó dvā́bhyām¢ pará ékayā gā́ | gúhā tís¢t¢hantīr ánr¢tasya sétau
10.67.9cd br¢́haspátim¢ vr¢́s¢an¢am¢ śū́rasātau | bháre-bhare ánu madema jis¢n¢úm

10.68.2cd jáne mitró ná dámpatī anakti | br¢́haspate vājáyāśū́m%¢r ivājáu

10.68.10cd anānukr¢tyám apunáś cakāra | yā́t sū́ryāmā́sā mithá uccárātah¢

10.70.6ab devī́ divó duhitárā suśilpé | us¢ā́sānáktā sadatām¢ ní yónau

10.70.6cd ā́ vām¢ devā́sa uśatī uśánta | uráu sīdantu subhage upásthe
10.70.7cd puróhitāv r¢tvijā yajñé asmín | vidús¢t¢arā drávin¢am ā́ yajethām
10.72.8ab as¢t¢áu putrā́so áditer | yé jātā́s tanvàs pári

10.73.3ab r¢s¢vā́ te pā́dā prá yáj jígāsy | ávardhan vā́jā utá yé cid átra
10.73.3cd tvám indra sālāvr¢kā́n sahásram | āsán dadhis¢e aśvínā́ vavr¢tyāh¢
10.73.4ab samanā́ tū́rn¢ir úpa yāsi yajñám | ā́ nā́satyā sakhyā́ya vaks¢i
10.73.4cd vasā́vyām indra dhārayah¢ sahásrā | aśvínā śūra dadatur maghā́ni
10.73.6ab sánāmānā cid dhvasayo ny àsmā | ávāhann índra us¢áso yáthā́nah¢
10.73.8ab tvám etā́ni papris¢e ví nā́ma | ī́śāna indra dadhis¢e gábhastau

10.74.1cd árvanto vā yé rayimántah¢ sātáu | vanúm¢ vā yé suśrún¢am¢ suśrúto dhúh¢

10.74.3ab iyám es¢ām amr¢́tānām¢ gī́h¢ | sarvátātā yé kr¢pán¢anta rátnam

333
10.75.4cd rā́jeva yúdhvā nayasi tvám ít sícau | yád āsām ágram¢ pravátām ínaks¢asi
10.75.9ab sukhám¢ rátham¢ yuyuje síndhur aśvínam¢ | téna vā́jam¢ sanis¢ad asmínn ājáu

10.76.1cd ubhé yáthā no áhanī sacābhúvā | sádah¢-sado varivasyā́ta udbhídā

10.79.4ab tád vām r¢tám¢ ródasī prá bravīmi | jā́yamāno mātárā gárbho atti

10.82.6cd ajásya nā́bhāv ádhy ékam árpitam¢ | yásmin víśvāni bhúvanāni tasthúh¢

10.83.7cd juhómi te dharún¢am¢ mádhvo ágram | ubhā́ upām¢śú prathamā́ pibāva

10.85.8cd sūryā́yā aśvínā varā́ | agnír āsīt purogaváh¢

10.85.9ab sómo vadhūyúr abhavad | aśvínāstām ubhā́ varā́
10.85.10cd śukrā́v anad¢vā́hāv āstām¢ | yád áyāt sūryā́ gr¢hám
10.85.11ab r¢ksāmā́bhyām abhíhitau | gā́vau te sāmanā́v itah¢
10.85.14ab yád aśvinā pr¢chámānāv áyātam¢ | tricakrén¢a vahatúm¢ sūryā́yāh¢
10.85.14cd víśve devā́ ánu tád vām ajānan | putráh¢ pitárāv avr¢n¢īta pūs¢ā́
10.85.18ab pūrvāparám¢ carato māyáyaitáu | śíśū krī́l™antau pári yāto adhvarám
10.85.24cd r¢tásya yónau sukr¢tásya loké | áris¢t¢ām¢ tvā sahá pátyā dadhāmi
10.85.26ab pūs¢ā́ tvetó nayatu hastagr¢́hya | aśvínā tvā prá vahatām¢ ráthena
10.85.42cd krī́l™antau putráir náptr¢bhir | módamānau své gr¢hé
10.85.47ab sám añjantu víśve devā́h¢ | sám ā́po hr¢́dayāni nau
10.85.47cd sám¢ mātaríśvā sám¢ dhātā́ | sám u dés¢t¢rī dadhātu nau

10.86.14cd utā́hám admi pī́va íd | ubhā́ kuks¢ī́ pr¢n¢anti me

10.86.16ab ná séśe yásya rámbate | antarā́ sakthyā̀ kápr¢t
10.86.17cd séd īśe yásya rámbate | antarā́ sakthyā̀ kápr¢d

10.87.3ab ubhóbhayāvinn úpa dhehi dám¢s¢t¢rā | him¢sráh¢ śíśānó ’varam¢ páram¢ ca

10.87.13ab yád agne adyá mithunā́ śápāto | yád vācás tr¢s¢t¢ám¢ janáyanta rebhā́h¢
10.87.24ab práty agne mithunā́ daha | yātudhā́nā kimīdínā

10.88.1ab havís¢ pā́ntam ajáram¢ svarvídi | divispr¢́śy ā́hutam¢ jús¢t¢am agnáu

10.88.2ab gīrn¢ám¢ bhúvanam¢ támasā́pagūl™ham | āvíh¢ svàr abhavaj jāté agnáu
10.88.7cd tásminn agnáu sūktavākéna devā́ | havír víśva ā́juhavus tanūpā́h¢
10.88.11cd yadā́ caris¢n¢ū́ mithunā́v ábhūtām | ā́d ít prā́paśyan bhúvanāni víśvā
10.88.17ab yátrā vádete ávarah¢ páraś ca | yajñanyòh¢ kataró nau ví veda

10.89.1cd ā́ yáh¢ papraú cars¢an¢īdhr¢d várobhih¢ | prá síndhubhyo riricānó mahitvā́

10.89.18ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

10.90.11cd múkham¢ kím asya káu bāhū́ | kā́ ūrū́ pā́dā ucyete

10.91.3cd vásur vásūnām¢ ks¢ayasi tvám éka íd | dyā́vā ca yā́ni pr¢thivī́ ca pús¢yatah¢

10.92.11ab té hí dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ bhū́riretasā | nárāśám¢saś cáturan¤go yamó ’ditih¢

10.92.12cd sū́ryāmā́sā vicárantā diviks¢ítā | dhiyā́ śamīnahus¢ī asyá bodhatam
10.92.13cd ātmā́nam¢ vásyo abhí vā́tam arcata | tád aśvinā suhavā yā́mani śrutam

10.93.5ab utá no náktam apā́m¢ vr¢s¢an¢vasū | sū́ryāmā́sā sádanāya sadhanyā̀

10.93.6ab utá no devā́v aśvínā śubhás pátī | dhā́mabhir mitrā́várun¢ā urus¢yatām
10.93.7ab utá no rudrā́ cin mr¢l™atām aśvínā | víśve devā́so ráthaspátir bhágah¢
10.93.8ab r¢bhúr r¢bhuks¢ā́ r¢bhúr vidható máda | ā́ te hárī jūjuvānásya vājínā
334
10.93.13cd nemádhitā ná páum¢syā | vŕ¢theva vis¢t¢ā́ntā

10.95.1cd ná nau mántrā ánuditāsa eté | máyas karan páratare canā́han

10.95.3cd avī́re krátau ví davidyutan ná | úrā ná māyúm¢ citayanta dhúnayah¢
10.95.12cd kó dámpatī sámanasā ví yūyod | ádha yád agníh¢ śváśures¢u dī́dayat

10.96.6ab tā́ vajrín¢am¢ mandínam¢ stómyam¢ máda | índram¢ ráthe vahato haryatā́ hárī
10.96.7ab áram¢ kā́māya hárayo dadhanvire | sthirā́ya hinvan hárayo hárī turā́
10.96.9ab srúveva yásya hárin¢ī vipetátuh¢ | śípre vā́jāya hárin¢ī dávidhvatah¢

10.97.6ab yátráus¢adhīh¢ samágmata | rā́jānah¢ sámitāv iva

10.99.1cd kát tásya dā́tu śávaso vyùs¢t¢au | táks¢ad vájram¢ vr¢tratúram ápinvat
10.99.3ab sá vā́jam¢ yā́tā́padus¢padā yán | svàrs¢ātā pári s¢adat sanis¢yán
10.99.5cd vamrásya manye mithunā́ vívavrī | ánnam abhī́tyārodayan mus¢āyán

10.101.3ab yunákta sī́rā ví yugā́ tanudhvam¢ | kr¢té yónau vapatehá bī́jam

10.101.10cd pári s¢vajadhvam¢ dáśa kaks¢yā̀bhir | ubhé dhúrau práti váhnim¢ yunakta
10.101.11ab ubhé dhúrau váhnir āpíbdamāno | antár yóneva carati dvijā́nih¢

10.102.1cd asmínn ājáu puruhūta śravā́yye | dhanabhaks¢és¢u no ’va

10.102.2cd rathī́r abhūn mudgalā́nī gávis¢t¢au | bháre kr¢tám¢ vy àced indrasenā́
10.102.11cd es¢ais¢yā̀ cid rathyā̀ jayema | suman¤gálam¢ sínavad astu sātám
10.102.12cd vr¢́s¢ā yád ājím¢ vr¢́s¢an¢ā sís¢āsasi | codáyan vádhrin¢ā yujā́

10.104.11ab śunám¢ huvema maghávānam índram | asmín bháre nr¢́tamam¢ vā́jasātau

10.105.2ab hárī yásya suyújā vívratā vér | árvantā́nu śépā

10.105.2c ubhā́ rajī́ ná keśínā pátir dán
10.105.5ab ádhi yás tastháu kéśavantā | vyácasvantā ná pus¢t¢yái

10.106.1ab ubhā́ u nūnám¢ tád íd arthayethe | ví tanvāthe dhíyo vástrāpáseva

10.106.1cd sadhrīcīnā́ yā́tave prém ajīgah¢ | sudíneva pr¢́ks¢a ā́ tam¢sayethe
10.106.2ab us¢t¢ā́reva phárvares¢u śrayethe | prāyogéva śvā́tryā śā́sur éthah¢
10.106.2cd dūtéva hí s¢t¢hó yaśásā jánes¢u | mā́pa sthātam¢ mahis¢évāpā́nāt
10.106.3ab sākam¢yújā śakunásyeva paks¢ā́ | paśvéva citrā́ yájur ā́ gamis¢t¢am
10.106.3cd agnír iva devayór dīdivā́m¢sā | párijmāneva yajathah¢ purutrā́
10.106.4ab āpī́ vo asmé pitáreva putrā́ | ugréva rucā́ nr¢pátīva turyái
10.106.4cd íryeva pus¢t¢yái kirán¢eva bhujyái | śrus¢t¢īvā́neva hávam ā́ gamis¢t¢am
10.106.5ab vám¢sageva pūs¢aryā̀ śimbā́tā | mitréva r¢tā́ śatárā śā́tapantā
10.106.5cd vā́jevoccā́ váyasā gharmyes¢t¢hā́ | més¢eves¢ā́ saparyā̀ púrīs¢ā
10.106.6ab sr¢n¢yèva jarbhárī turphárītū | náitośéva turphárī parpharī́kā
10.106.6cd udanyajéva jémanā maderū́ | tā́ me jarā́yv ajáram¢ marā́yu
10.106.7ab pajréva cárcaram¢ jā́ram¢ marā́yu | ks¢ádmevā́rthes¢u tartarītha ugrā
10.106.7cd r¢bhū́ nā́pat kharamajrā́ kharájrur | vāyúr ná parpharat ks¢ayad rayīn¢ā́m
10.106.8ab gharméva mádhu jat¢háre sanérū | bhágevitā turphárī phā́rivā́ram
10.106.8cd pataréva cacarā́ candránirn¢in¤ | mánar¢n¤gā mananyā̀ ná jágmī
10.106.9ab br¢hánteva gambháres¢u pratis¢t¢hā́m¢ | pā́deva gādhám¢ tárate vidāthah¢
10.106.9cd kárn¢eva śā́sur ánu hí smárātho | ám¢śeva no bhajatam¢ citrám ápnah¢
10.106.10ab āran¤garéva mádhv érayethe | sāraghéva gávi nīcī́nabāre
10.106.10cd kīnā́reva svédam āsis¢vidānā́ | ks¢ā́mevorjā́ sūyavasā́t sacethe
10.106.11ab r¢dhyā́ma stómam¢ sanuyā́ma vā́jam | ā́ no mántram¢ saráthehópa yātam

335
10.110.6ab ā́ sus¢váyantī yajaté úpāke | us¢ā́sānáktā sadatām¢ ní yónau
10.110.7ab dáivyā hótārā prathamā́ suvā́cā | mímānā yajñám¢ mánus¢o yájadhyai
10.110.7cd pracodáyantā vidáthes¢u kārū́ | prācī́nam¢ jyótih¢ pradíśā diśántā

10.113.1ab tám asya dyā́vāpr¢thivī́ sácetasā | víśvebhir deváir ánu śús¢mam āvatām
10.113.7cd dhvāntám¢ támó ’va dadhvase hatá | índro mahnā́ pūrváhūtāv apatyata

10.114.1ab gharmā́ sámantā trivr¢́tam¢ vy ā̀patus | táyor jús¢t¢im¢ mātaríśvā jagāma

10.114.3cd tásyām¢ suparn¢ā́ vr¢́s¢an¢ā ní s¢edatur | yátra devā́ dadhiré bhāgadhéyam

10.115.1ab citrá íc chíśos tárun¢asya vaks¢átho | ná yó mātárāv apyéti dhā́tave

10.116.9ab préndrāgníbhyām¢ suvacasyā́m iyarmi | síndhāv iva prérayam¢ nā́vam arkáih¢

10.117.3cd áram asmai bhavati yā́mahūtā[u] | utā́parī́s¢u kr¢n¢ute sákhāyam

10.117.9ab samáu cid dhástau ná samám¢ vivis¢t¢ah¢ | sammātárā cin ná samám¢ duhāte
10.117.9cd yamáyoś cin ná samā́ vīryā̀n¢i | jñātī́ cit sántau ná samám¢ pr¢n¢ītah¢

10.120.7cd ā́ mātárā sthāpayase jigatnū́ | áta inos¢i kárvarā purū́n¢i

10.123.2cd r¢tásya sā́nāv ádhi vis¢t¢ápi bhrā́t¢ | samānám¢ yónim abhy ànūs¢ata vrā́h¢
10.123.3cd r¢tásya sā́nāv ádhi cakramān¢ā́ | rihánti mádhvo amr¢́tasya vā́n¢īh¢
10.123.6cd híran¢yapaks¢am¢ várun¢asya dūtám¢ | yamásya yónau śakunám¢ bhuran¢yúm

10.125.1cd ahám¢ mitrā́várun¢obhā́ bibharmy | ahám indrāgnī́ ahám aśvínobhā́

10.128.7cd imám¢ yajñám aśvínobhā́ br¢́haspátir | devā́h¢ pāntu yájamānam¢ nyarthā́t

10.131.1cd ápódīco ápa śūrādharā́ca | uráu yáthā táva śárman mádema

10.131.4ab yuvám¢ surā́mam aśvinā | námucāv āsuré sácā
10.131.5ab putrám iva pitárāv aśvínobhā | índrāváthuh¢ kā́vyair dam¢sánābhih¢
10.131.7ab tásya vayám¢ sumatáu yajñíyasya | ápi bhadré saumanasé syāma
10.132.1cd ījānám¢ devā́v aśvínāv | abhí sumnáir avardhatām
10.132.2ab tā́ vām¢ mitrāvarun¢ā dhārayátks¢itī | sus¢umnés¢itatvátā yajāmasi
10.132.4ab asā́v anyó asura sūyata dyáus | tvám¢ víśves¢ām¢ varun¢āsi rā́jā
10.132.6ab yuvór hí mātā́ditir vicetasā | dyáur ná bhū́mih¢ páyasā pupūtáni
10.132.6cd áva priyā́ didis¢t¢ana | sū́ro ninikta raśmíbhih¢
10.132.7ab yuvám¢ hy àpnarā́jāv ásīdatam¢ | tís¢t¢had rátham¢ ná dhūrs¢ádam¢ vanars¢ádam

10.136.5cd ubháu samudrā́v ā́ ks¢eti | yáś ca pū́rva utā́parah¢

10.137.2ab dvā́v imáu vā́tau vāta | ā́ síndhor ā́ parāvátah¢

10.140.2cd putró mātárā vicárann úpāvasi | pr¢n¢áks¢i ródasī ubhé

10.141.4ab indravāyū́ br¢́haspátim¢ | suhávehá havāmahe

10.143.3ab nárā dám¢sis¢t¢hāv átraye | śúbhrā sís¢āsatam¢ dhíyah¢

10.143.3cd áthā hí vām¢ divó narā | púna stómo ná viśáse
10.143.4ab cité tád vām¢ surādhasā | rātíh¢ sumatír aśvinā
10.143.4cd ā́ yán nah¢ sádane pr¢tháu | sámane párs¢atho narā
10.143.5cd yātám áchā patatríbhir | nā́satyā sātáye kr¢tam
10.143.6ab ā́ vām¢ sumnáih¢ śam¢yū́ iva | mám¢his¢t¢hā víśvavedasā
10.143.6cd sám asmé bhūs¢atam¢ narā | útsam¢ ná pipyús¢īr ís¢ah¢
336
10.146.1ab áran¢yāny áran¢yāny | asáu yā́ préva náśyasi

10.147.3cd árcanti toké tánaye páris¢t¢is¢u | medhásātā vājínam áhraye dháne

10.150.4cd agním¢ mahó dhánasātāv ahám¢ huve | mr¢l™īkam¢ dhánasātaye

10.159.1ab úd asáu sū́ryo agād | úd ayám¢ māmakó bhágah¢

10.159.3cd utā́hám asmi sam¢jayā́ | pátyau me ślóka uttamáh¢

10.160.4cd nír aratnáu maghávā tám¢ dadhāti | brahmadvís¢o hanty ánānudis¢t¢ah¢

10.160.5cd ābhū́s¢antas te sumatáu návāyām¢ | vayám indra tvā śunám¢ huvema

10.165.4ab yád úlūko vádati moghám etád | yát kapótah¢ padám agnáu kr¢n¢óti

10.167.3cd távāhám adyá maghavann úpastutau | dhā́tar vídhātah¢ kaláśām¢% abhaks¢ayam

10.167.4ab prásūto bhaks¢ám akaram¢ carā́v ápi | stómam¢ cemám¢ prathamáh¢ sūrír ún mr¢je

10.170.1ab vibhrā́d¢ br¢hát pibatu somyám¢ mádhv | ā́yur dádhad yajñápatāv ávihrutam

10.178.2cd úrvī ná pr¢́thvī báhule gábhīre | mā́ vām étau mā́ páretau ris¢āma

10.179.3ab śrātám¢ manya ū́dhani śrātám agnáu | súśrātam¢ manye tád r¢tám¢ návīyah¢

10.184.2cd gárbham¢ te aśvínau devā́v | ā́ dhattām¢ pús¢karasrajā

10.184.3ab hiran¢yáyī arán¢ī | yám¢ nirmánthato aśvínā

10.190.3ab sūryācandramásau dhātā́ | yathāpūrvám akalpayat

337
 BIBLIOGRAPHY

Allen, W. S. 1953. Phonetics in Ancient India. London: Oxford University Press.

Allen, W. S. 1962. Sandhi: The Theoretical, Phonetic, and Historical Bases of Word-
Junction in Sanskrit. The Hague: Mouton & Co.

Anderson, Stephen R. 1988. Morphological Change. The Cambridge Survey of

Linguistics, ed. by Frederick J. Newmeyer, 324–62. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.

Arnold, Edward. 1905. Vedic Metre in its Historical Development. Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass.

Aufrecht, Theodor. 1877. Die Hymnen des Rigveda. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.

Bammesberger, Alfred. 1982. On the ending for Nom. Acc. Du. in Indo-European.
General Linguistics 22.245–49.

Bechtel, Fritz. 1892. Die Hauptprobleme der indogermanischen Lautlehre seit

Schleicher. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.

Beekes, Robert S. P. 1995. Comparative Indo-European Linguistics. Amsterdam: John

Benjamins.

Bender, Harold H. 1910. The Suffixes “mant” and “vant” in Sanskrit and Avestan.
Baltimore: J. H. Furst Company.

Blažek, Václav. 1998. Indo-European “eight”. Historische Sprachforschung 111.209–24.

Bolling, George M. 1902. The relation of the Vedic forms of the dual. Journal of the
American Oriental Society 23.318–24.

Bomhard, Allan R. 1988. The prehistoric development of the athematic verbal endings in
Proto-Indo-European. A Linguistic Happening in Memory of Ben Schwartz, ed. by
Yoël Arbeitman, 475–88. Louvain-la-Neuve: Peeters.

Brugmann, Karl. 1892. A Comparative Grammar of the Indo-Germanic Languages. Vol.

3. Trans. from German by R. Seymour Conway and W. H. D. Rouse. New York:
B. Westermann & Co.
338
Burrow, T. 1973 [1955]. The Sanskrit Language. New and rev. edn. London: Faber and
Faber. [First edn., 1955.]

Coleman, Robert. 1992. Italic. Indo-European Numerals, ed. by Jadranka Gvozdanović,

389–445. New York: Mouton de Gruyter.

Collitz, Hermann. 1888. Die Herkunft des Schwachen Prateritums der Germanischen
Sprachen. The American Journal of Philology 9.42–57.

Cowgill, Warren. 1985. PIE *duu8o ‘2’ in Germanic and Celtic, and the nom.-acc. dual of
non-neuter o-stems. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 46.13–28.

Dawson, Hope C. 2001. Relationships among Morphemes: -āu vs. –ā in Vedic Sanskrit.
Columbus: The Ohio State University, ms.

Dawson, Hope C. 2002. Labiality in Sanskrit: Synchronic Remains of Earlier Constraints.

Columbus: The Ohio State University, ms.

Dobrin, Lise. 1998. The Morphosyntactic Reality of Phonological Form. Yearbook of

Morphology 1997.59–81.

Dunkel, George E. 2004. The deictic origin of the Greek κα-aorist and κα-perfect. Indo-
European Word Formation: Proceedings of the Conference held at the University
of Copenhagen October 20th–22nd 2000, ed. by James Clackson and Birgit
Anette Olsen, 37–57. Copenhagen: Museum Tusculanum Press.

Edgerton, Franklin. 1953. Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit: Grammar and dictionary. New
Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

Eichner, Heinar. 1982. Studien zu den indogermanischen Numeralia. Regensburg, ms.

Eichner, Heinar. 1992. Anatolian. Indo-European Numerals, ed. by Jadranka

Gvozdanović, 29–96. New York: Mouton de Gruyter.

Emmerick, Ronald. 1992. Old Indic. Indo-European Numerals, ed. by Jadranka

Gvozdanović, 163–98. New York: Mouton de Gruyter.

Geldner, Karl Friedrich. 1951. Der Rig-Veda, aus dem Sanskrit ins Deutsche übersetzt
und mit einem laufenden Kommentar versehen. (Harvard Oriental Series 33, 34,
35). Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press. 2003 Reprint, Harvard Oriental
Series 63.

Grassmann, Hermann. 1873. Wörterbuch zum Rig-Veda. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. 1964

Reprint.

Griffith, Ralph T. H. 1889. The Hymns of the Rig Veda. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. 1973
Reprint.

339
Gvozdanović, Jadranka (ed.) 1992. Indo-European Numerals. New York: Mouton de
Gruyter.

Henning, W. B. 1948. Oktō(u). Transactions of the Philological Society, 69.

Hilmarsson, Jörundur. 1988. Tocharian B okt, A okät ‘8’ and the development of final
Indo-European *-ō in Tocharian. A Linguistic Happening in Memory of Ben
Schwartz, ed. by Yoel L. Arbeitman, 505–19. Louvain-la-Neuve: Peeters.

Hock, Han Henrich. 1973. Exceptions and Synchronic Analogy in Sanskrit. Studies in the
Linguistic Sciences 3.81–101.

Hock, Hans Henrich. 1975. Substratum Influence on (Rig-Vedic) Sanskrit? Studies in the
Linguistic Sciences 5.76–125.

Hock, Hans Henrich. 1980. Archaisms, Morphophonemic Metrics, or Variable Rules in

the Rig-Veda? Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 10.59–69.

Hock, Hans Henrich. 1999. Finality, prosody, and change. Proceedings of LP'98, ed. by
Osamu Fujimura, Brian D. Joseph, and B. Palek, 15–30. Prague: The Karolinum

Press.

Hollifield, Patrick. 1980. The phonological development of final syllables in Germanic.

Die Sprache 26.19–53, 145–78.

Horowitz, Franklin Eugene. 1974. Sievers’ law and the evidence of the Rigveda. The
Hague: Mouton.

Insler, Stanley. 1998. mitrā́várun¢ā or mitrā́ várun¢ā? Mír Curad: Studies in honor of
Calvert Watkins, ed. by Jay Jasanoff, H. Craig Melchert, and Lisi Oliver, 285–90.
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.

Janda, Richard D. 1982. Of Formal Identity and Rule (Un)Collapsibility: On Lost and
Found Generalizations in Morphology. Proceedings of the First West Coast
Conference on Formal Linguistics, 179–97. Stanford: Stanford University.

Janda, Richard D., and Brian D. Joseph. 1986. One Rule or Many? Sanskrit
Reduplication as Fragmented Affixation. Ohio State University Working Papers
in Linguistics 34.84–107.

Janda, Richard D., and Brian D. Joseph. 1989. In Further Defense of a Non-Phonological
Account of Sanskrit Root-Initial Aspiration Alternations. Proceedings of the
Fifth Eastern States Conference on Linguistics [ESCOL ’88], 246–60. Columbus:
The Ohio StateUniversity Department of Linguistics.

340
Janda, Richard D., and Brian D. Joseph. 1991. Meta-Templates and the Underlying
(Dis-)Unity of Reduplication in Sanskrit. Proceedings of the Eighth Eastern
States Conference on Linguistics [ESCOL ‘91], 160–73. Columbus: The Ohio
State University Department of Linguistics.

Janda, Richard D., and Brian D. Joseph. 1995. On constellations in Morphology:

Crosslinguistic evidence and a case study from Modern Greek. Columbus: The
Ohio State University, ms.

Janda, Richard D., and Brian D. Joseph. 1999. The Modern Greek Negator µη(ν)- as a
Morphological Constellation. Greek Linguistics ’97: Proceedings of the 3rd
International Conference on Greek Linguistics, ed. by G. Babiniotis, 341–51.
Athens: Έλλνικα Γραµµατα. Online: http://www.ling.ohio-state.edu/~bjoseph/
publicat.htm (#125).

Janda, Richard D., and Brian D. Joseph. 2002. Sanskrit as she has been Misanalyzed
Autosegmentally. Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics 5.59–90.

Jasanoff, Jay. 1998. The thematic conjugation revisited. Mír Curad: Studies in honor of
Calvert Watkins, ed. by Jay Jasanoff, H. Craig Melchert, and Lisi Oliver, 301–15.
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.

Jasanoff, Jay. 2003. Hittite and the Indo-European verb. Oxford: Oxford University
Press.

Joseph, Brian D. 1997a. Methodological Issues in the History of the Balkan Lexicon: The
Case of Greek vré/ré and its Relatives. Balkanistica 10.255–77 (Studies Dedi-
cated to the Memory of Zbigniew Golab, 19 March 1923–24 March 1994, ed. by
Victor Friedman, M. Belyavski-Frank, M. Pisaro, & D. Testen.)

Joseph, Brian D. 1997b. How General are our Generalizations? What Speakers Actually
Know and What They Actually Do. Proceedings of the Thirteenth Eastern States

Conference on Linguistics [ESCOL ‘96], 148–60. Ithaca: Cascadilla Press.

Joseph, Brian D. 2002. Balkan insights into the Syntax of *mē: in Indo-European. Indo-
European Perspectives (Journal of Indo-European Studies Monograph Series 43),
ed. by Mark R. V. Southern, 103–20. Washington, DC: Institute for the Study of
Man.

Joseph, Brian D. 2003. Evidentials: Summation, Questions, Prospects. Studies in

Evidentiality (Typological Studies in Language 54), ed. by Alexandra Y. Aikhen-
vald & R. M. W. Dixon, 307–27 Amsterdam: John Benjamins.

Joseph, Brian D., and Richard D. Janda. 1988. The How and Why of Diachronic
Morphologization and Demorphologization. Theoretical Morphology: Ap-

341
 proaches in Modern Linguistics, ed. by Michael Hammond and Michael Noonan,
193–210. San Francisco: Academic Press.

Joseph, Brian D., and Shravan Vasishth. 2003. Constellations, Polysemy, and Hindi -ko.
Berkeley Linguistics Society 28.

Katz, Joshua. 1998. Topics in Indo-European Pronouns. Cambridge, MA: Harvard

University dissertation. [Ann Arbor: UMI Dissertation Services.]

Klein, Jared S. 1977. The Indo-Iranian Prehistory of the Sanskrit asāú /amúm Pronoun.
Die Sprache 68.161–76.

Klein, Jared S. 1999. Polyptoton, Paronomasia, and a Typology of Rigvedic Repetition.

Paper presented at the East Coast Indo-European Conference (ECIEC) 18, Austin,
University of Texas, June 1999.

Klein, Jared S. 2002. Homoioteleuton in the Rigveda. Indo-European Perspectives

(Journal of Indo-European Studies Monograph series 43), ed. by Mark R. V.
Southern, 199–222. Washington, DC: Institute for the Study of Man.

Kobayashi, Masato. 2004. Historical Phonology of Old Indo-Aryan Consonants. Tokyo:

Research Institute for Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo
University of Foreign Studies.

Lanman, Charles. 1880. A Statistical Account of Noun-Inflection in the Veda. Journal of

the American Oriental Society 10.325–602.

Lubotsky, Alexander. 1993. Nasalization of the final ā in the R¢gveda. Indo-Iranian

Journal 36.197–210.

Lubotsky, Alexander. 1997. A R¢gvedic Word Concordance. New Haven, CT: American
Oriental Society.

Macdonell, Arthur A. 1910. Vedic Grammar. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal

Publishers. 2000 Reprint.

Macdonell, Arthur A. 1916. A Vedic Grammar for Students. Bombay: Oxford University
Press. 1966 Reprint.

Malzahn, Melanie. 1999. Die nominalen Flexionsendungen des idg. Duals. Historische
Sprachforschung 112.204–26.

Markey, T. L. 1979. Deixis and the u-perfect. Journal of Indo-European Studies 7.65–75.

Monier-Williams, Sir Monier. 1964. A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Oxford: The

Clarendon Press.

342
O’Flaherty, Wendy. 1981. The Rig Veda. England: Clays Ltd.

Ostoff, Hermann, and Karl Brugmann. 1881. Morphologische Untersuchungen auf dem
Gebiete der indogermanischen Sprachen. Vol. 4. Leipzig: S. Hirzel. 1974 Reprint,
Hildesheim: Georg Olms.

Pirart, Éric. 2001. Deux sandhi védiques méconnus. Indo-Iranian Journal 44.59–71.

Rasmussen, Jens Elmegård. 1989. The Constituent Elements of the Indo-European

Personal Pronouns. Selected Papers on Indo-European Linguistics, 256–75.
Copenhagen: Museum Tusculanum Press.

Rasmussen, Jens Elmegård. 2003. The marker of the animate dual in Indo-European.
Proceedings of the Fourteenth Annual UCLA Indo-European Conference (Journal
of Indo-European Studies Monograph Series 47), ed. by Karlene Jones-Bley,
Martin E. Huld, Angela Della Volpe, and Miriam Robbins Dexter, 83–95.
Washington, DC: Institute for the Study of Man.

Schmidt, Gernot. 1985. Lateinisch amāvī, amāstī und ihre indogermanische Grundlagen.
Glotta 58.52–92.

Schmitt, Rüdiger. 1997. Vedisch ávya-, avyáya-, ávyaya- “vom Schafe herrühend”.
Sound Law and Analogy: Papers in Honor of Robert S. P. Beekes on the Occasion
of his 60th Birthday, ed. by Alexander Lubotsky, 285–91. Amsterdam: Rodopi.

Shields, Kenneth, Jr. 1987. Some remarks about the dual of Indo-European o-stems.
Journal of Indo-European Studies 15.341–52.

Sihler, Andrew. 1971. Word-initial semivowel alternation in the Rigveda. Language

47.53–78.

Sihler, Andrew L. 1977a. Loss of *w and *y in Vedic Sanskrit. Indo-Iranian Journal

19.5–20.

Sommer, Ferdinand. 1924. Zum vedischen Sandhi. Stand und Aufgaben der
Sprachwissenschaft: Festschrift für Wilhelm Streitberg, 253–72. Heidelberg: Carl
Winter.

Stewart, Thomas. 2004. Mutation as Morphology: Bases, Stems, and Shapes in Scottish
Gaelic. Columbus: The Ohio State University dissertation.

Sydorenko, Halyna. 1996. The Atypical Morpheme in Ukrainian. Columbus: The Ohio
State University dissertation.

Szemerényi, Oswald J. L. 1996. Introduction to Indo-European Linguistics. New York:

Oxford University Press.

343
Välimaa-Blum, Riitta. 1989. Finnish Word Order as a Set of Syntactic Constructions.
Proceedings of the Fifth Eastern States Conference on Linguistics [ESCOL ’88],
500–511. Columbus: The Ohio StateUniversity Department of Linguistics.

van Nooten, Barend A., and Gary B. Holland. 1994. RigVeda: A Metrically Restored
Text. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

Villanueva Svensson, Miguel. 2002. A Proto-Indo-European apocope *-oHe > *-oH and
related morphological problems. Indogermanische Forschungen 107.106–23.

Wackernagel, Jakob. 1896. Altindische Grammatik, vol. 1: Lautlehre. Göttingen:

Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht.

Wackernagel, Jakob. 1905. Altindische Grammatik, vol. 2, part 1: Einleitung zur

Wortlehre, Nominalkomposition. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht.

Wackernagel, Jakob. 1930. Altindische Grammatik, vol. 3: Nominalflexion, Zahlwort,

Pronomen. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht.

Wackernagel, Jakob, and Albert Debrunner. 1954. Altindische Grammatik, vol. 2, part 2:
Die Nominalsuffixe. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht.

Watkins, Calvert. 1995. How to kill a dragon: Aspects of Indo-European poetics. New
York: Oxford University Press.

Whitney, William Dwight. 1889. Sanskrit Grammar. Cambridge: Oxford University

Press.

344